Skip to main content

Full text of "Publications"

See other formats 


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



illlill 

33101 



Second Series, V. 
Jetitbjapwial uitttna to 

^M\^m and (Sluiucer, ' 

CONTAIXTXG AX INVESTIGATION OF THE CORRESPONDENCE OP 

WRITING WITH SPEECH IN ENGLAND, FJIOM THE ANGLOSAXON 

PERIOD TO THE PRESENT DAY, PRECEDED BY A SYSTEMATIC 

NOTATION OF ALL SPOKEN SOUNDS UY MEANS OF THE 

ORDINARY PRINTING TYPES. 



INCH LilNG 
A RE-UIRANGEUENT OF TllOF. F. J. CHILD'S MKMOTRS OX THE LAXGUAGE OF 
(•JIAUCEU AXD OOWKU, AND KEmiXTS OF THE KAUE TRACTS BY SALEi>BnUT 
OX ENGLISH, 15 i7, AND WEI^SU, lo67, AXD DY BAKCLEY OX FUEXCH, 1521. 



])V 



ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, F.R.S., F.S.A., 

tMLLOW OF THE OAMBBTDOE PniLOSOPHICAL SOCIETT, VXMBItR OP THE LONDOV MkTWEUkTlCkh 
hOCltnr, MEMBEB OF THE COUNCIL OW TUB PHILOLOGICAL SOCIETT, FOBKBBLT 
BCEOLA.B OF TBINIIY COLLEaS, CAUIiBID&E, B.A. 1887. 



PART III. 

Ill T'STBATIONS OF THE PRONUNCIATION OF THE XIV TH AND 

XVI TH CENTURIES. 
CHAUCER. GOWER, WYCLIFFE. S!»ENSER, SHAKSPERE. 
SALKSBURY, RARCLEY, HART, RULLOKAR, GILL. 
PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY. 



LONDON: 

ri.BMKUr.l) 1'4>R THE <:HAICER SOCIETY, 

j^y TKUBXKK & CO., s and 00, rATKllNOSTEK ROW. 

1870. 



(Karlg (Kngltsli SCext ^acietg. 

COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT I 

J. MEADOWS COWPER, ESQ. REV, J. RAWSOM LUMBY, 

ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, ESQ. RICHARD MOIIHIS, ESQ, 

DANBV P. PHY, ESQ. EDWARD U. PEACOCK, ESQ, 

FRKDERICK J, FURNIVALL, ESQ. REV, WALTBR W. SKEAT, 

H, uaCKS GIBBS, ESQ. IIESRY B. WIIEATLEl', E.SQ. 

(With powtr to add Worker) to Ihiir Hambrr.J 

HOMORARY SECRETARY ! 

HENBT B. WHEATLEY, ESQ., 53. Bbrnkrs Street, London, W. 

BANKERS: 

THE UNION BANE OP LONDON, REGENT STREET BRASCII, 
14, Aroyli. Place, W. 

The Pnblicationi for 1865 and 186fl arc out of jirint. but a sppamlfi nihaoriptioii 
has been opened for their immeaiBtfl r.-priiit. Tho Tsitls for 13ft». and all but 
three for 18C5, hOTe been rrnrioUd. Subjicribera who il^siro tlio Tpxta of all or iiiiy 
of tbpBCjOBrSBhoulJsondfhcirnnmcaatonce totbellim.St'crPtnry.aupvenil huiidruJ 
uldiUoDul DamcB are required before the Teita far 18CC euu bo sent to jirtM. 
Tht Pahlitnliant for U6( {o«i guiiira) art ;— 

Tk» PuMkatieat for l8(iS (out guinei) ore;— 
t. BUWrBORtHOOSAFIlIB 



•■ MWJSLCrfO? THB LllIS,i*.16l»,td.Hoy,W,W.Sltil. in. 

n. LTNURsly-s Mf>NAMcnK,aa.,iui.i^t r.ed, r.iioti. 
u; wtaaaraoBkna ■wiFs.iXjim.tt.r.i.rutBttiiu. 

wfirlSB6»«.— 

fal? ian^WibiiEFLOUBTao., m. iter, j 




~ TTU PMiiMlieiu far ISC7 (oH' ~ ~„ 



tt. r.Ki»Sta MAVirvLnn vocAnuT,ORnN,isTi).Hi,H,B,n'h'n>ity, im. 

A LANOLAND-O^KIDir OF PIBIUI PLOWHAH, IIU i.n. llut l" Tha Kirtldt br Vcrll 
n, KM.T KHaK^H HOVIUKB Ml. XtUMB :I.D,I Inm ualiuc uas. In the Ijimlwlti a 

Uknris, Van f. Kdltnl In U. llirriL 7i. 
N. PlEUCli IIIB l-LUCreilUAKScBliDIS.«Ult*T.V.n.SL»t. I>. 

TAt Fuilieatiatvifyr 1 868 (ohi guinea) arc : — 



,i>fm- l.SfiB 






W.».ti|l<Ht,IIA. IOi>BiL 



.1 h7 y. 
, .vlQDiiiRitaruildLiuKlTUiinricinur' 

Bkkwiuki, UiMMr Jnrl^ 



BHitH, bq., and UIm Lvct Todlni:) 
Hi'ThcinmBTBiidp 

IMj"'£lH.'lJT>.J.FlIlHIv.ll,l..i;,n.,M.A. !■. 

>IAHDVHV£ CV\iA KEI^FAMULIAKIIS, with «omi- Kurlr BclliBh 1'n.i.^i.Tic., tic. 



d Derelopnicnt of Uildi, aiiil TUi! Origin uriruili-K-l'i 

Jnrl" UtifnHuret PlillofophiiD Sl«. 

11. WILUAULAnt)KK<HMINOKPOKMS,A.D. IM, 

" A KEI FAMULIAKItS, wll 

„ IntbrCambrldgaUnl'riT. IJ^iTui. El.\^l,*,. _. 

<K RATIM SATlKft, inrl other Uoral (ndBcUlliaut Plccn in rKocoitaNt 
tlucttab. Ifo/r. »a. SK. 1. 3, bjUwKcT. ).K.I.iiHB^,U,A. ^. 



ON 

EAELT ENGLISH PEONUNCIATION, 



WITH ESPECIAL EEFSBENCB TO 



SHAKSPERE AKD CHAUCER, 



GONTAININQ AN IKVBSTIGATION OF THE COBBBSPONDBNCB OF 

WKITING WITH SPEECH IN ENGLAND, FBOM THE ANGLOSAXON 

PERIOD TO THE PEESENT DAY, PBECEDED BY A SYSTEMATIC 

NOTATION OF ALL SPOKEN SOUNDS BY MEANS OP THE 

ORDINABY PBINTING TYPES. 



INCLUOINO 

A BS->A£RAirOE]CENT OF PBOF. F. J. CHILB*8 MEMOIBS ON THE LANGT7A0E OF 

CHAUCER AND GOWEB, AKD SEPBINTS OF THE BAEE TBACTS BY 8ALESBT7BY 

ON ENGLISH, 1547| AND WELSH, 1567, AND BY BABCLEY ON FBENCH, 1521. 



BY 



ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, F.R.S., F.S.A., 

■SLLOW 09 *Ka OAKBUDOa YHILOSOrEIOAX BOOISTT, XXICBBS OV THB LOVSOV UAIUEKkTlOAL 

•OOZIffT, imCBBX 09 THB OOUVOIL OV THB rHILOLOOIOAI. BOOIBTT. VOXMXBLT 

BOXOLAB OV TBUriTX OOLUMB, OAXBBIDeB, BO. 1817. 



PART III. 

ILLUSTRATIONS OP THE PBONUNCIATION OP THE XTVTH AND 

XVI TH CENTURIES. 
CHAUCEB, GOWEB, WYCLIFFE, SPENSEB, SHAKSPEBE. 
SALESBUBY, BABCLEY, HABT, BULLOKAB, GILL. 
PBONOUNCING VOCABULABY. • 



LONDON: 

PVBLISHBI) FOB THB PHILOLOOICAL 80CIBTT BY 

ASHEB & CO., LONDON AND BEBLIN, 

A!n> FOB THB BABLY BNOLISH TEXT 80CIETT, JLSD THB CHAUCBB 80CIETT, BY 

TBUBNEB & CO., 8 aio) 60, PATEBNOSTEE B05t/ *. 

1871. ^^r^:. \ ^ 






E HEW YORK 

Lie LIBRARY 

34042A 



OR. tEHiox AHO^I CORRIGEOT)A AKD ADDENDA. 

In addition to the argrunents there adduced to shew that the 
ancient Bonnd of long t was («t) or (ii), and not (ei, ai, ai), Mr. James A. 
H. Murray has communicated to me some striking proofs from the Gaelic 
forms of English words and names, and English forms of Gaelic names, 
which will he ^ven in Part IV. 
p. 302, 1. 14, bltie is erroneously treated as a French word, hut in the Alpha- 
betical List on the same page it is correctly given as anglosaxon. The 
corrections which this oversight renders necessary will he given in Part IV., 
in the shape of a cancel for this page, which could not he prepared in time 
for this Part. 

In Part II. 

p. 442, FatemotteTf col. 2, w. 4 and 8, /or don, miis'doon* read doon, mis-doon*. 
p. 443, Credo 1, col. 2, 11. 4 and 7, for laverd, ded, read laa-verd, deed; Credo 2, 

col. 2, line 4, for loverd read loo'verd. 
p. 462, verses^ 1. 2, for Riehard read Richard. 

pp. 464-6. On the use of f for j, and the possibility of j having been occasion- 
ally confused with (s) in speech, Mr. >V. W. Skcat calls attention to the 

remarks of Sir F. Madden, in his edition of Lajamon, 3, 437. 
p. 468, Translation^ col. 2, 1. 4, /or hil read hill. 
p. 473, note, col. 2,1. 1,/or 446 read 447; 1. 17^ for (mee, dee, swec, pee) read 

{mee^ dee, sw«, ^ee) ; 1. 18, for fnay read Mat/ ; 1. 24-5 for (eintmyut) read 

(eint-raunt). 
p. 603, 1. 8, pronuneiatiortf for dead'litshe read dead'liitshe. 
p. 640, 1. 6, /or hafSdi read hafSi. 
p. 649, 1. 6 from bottom of text, for mansaugur (maan'sococi'j^), read raan- 

saungur (maan'soDoeiq-g.?r). 
p. 650, Mr. n. Sweet has communicated to me the sounds of Icelandic letters as 

noted by Mr. Melville Bell from the pronunciation of Mr. Hjaltalin, which 

will be given in Part IV. 
p. 663, verse 30, col. 1, 1. 4, for alikklfii read a/ik§ilfi; col. 2, 1. 4, /or aa-li- 

kaaul'vi read aa'liltaaul'vi. 
p. 669, in the Haustlong ; 1. 1,/or er read es, 1. 2, /or er read es ; 1. 4, /or baugo 

read baugi ; 1. 6, for HcMesbror . . . bau-ge read HeMffibror . . . bau'gt- ; 

line 7t for isamleiki read isamleiki. 
p. 660, note 1, 1. 2, for 16ngr read Ikngr. 
p. 699, col. 2, 1. 14, for dem^ne read deineaue. 
p. 600, col. 1, 1. 6, /or Eugene read JTugene. 
p. 614, Glossotype as a system of writing is superseded by Glossic, explained in 

the appendix to the notice prefixed to Part III. 
p. 617, cot. 2, under n, 1. 4, /or Ipand read pland. 

In Fart III 

p. 639, note 2 for (spii'selt, spesBli) read (spii'shcU*, spesh'-eli). 

p. 661. The numbers in the Table on this page are corrected on p. 725. 

p. 663, note 1. The memoir on Pennsylvania German by Prof. S. S. Haldeman, 
was read before the Philological Society on 3 June, 1870, and will be pub- 
lished separately; Dr. Mombert, having gone to Europe, has not furnished 
any additions to that memoir, which is rich in philolo^cal interest. 

p. 680 to p. 725. Some trifling errors in printing tne Critical Text and Pronun- 
ciation of Chaucer's Prologue are corrected on p. 724, note. 

p. 764, note 1,/or (abitee'shun) read (abttaa-stun). 

p. 789, col. I, the reference after famat should be 759*. 

p. 791, col. 2, under much good do it you^ for mychyoditio read mycJigoditio ; and 
to the references add, p. 938, note 1. 

pp. 919-996. All the references to the Globe Shakspere relate to the issue of 
1864, with which text every one has been verified at press. For later issues, 
the number oi Lepage (ana page only) here given, when it exceeds 1000, 
must be diminished by 3, thus VA 8 (1003), must be read as VA 8 (1000), 
and PT 42 (1067'), must be read as PT 42 (1054'). The cause of this dif- 

'• : il&i^i&ft ^ that pages 1000, 1001, 1002, in the issue of 1864, containing only 

'.• *'ihe*^iL^l« word Poems, have been cancelled in subsequent issues. 



*'• 



• »• • • 

• ••• • 



• • 






«« 



-/.- 



«• 



coNTEin's or paet in. 

NOTICE, pp. T-xii. 

GLOSSIC, pp. liii-xx. 

CHAPTER VII. Illustrations op the PaoNTJNcnATiON op English 

DTJRINO THB FoUKTEENTH CeNTURT, pp. 633-742. 

i 1. Chancer, pp. 633-726. 

Critical Text of Prologue, pp. 633-634. 

Pronunciation of Long XJ and of AY, EY, as deduced from a com- 
parison of the Orthographies of Seven Manuscripts of the Can- 
terbury Tales, pp. 634-646. 

Treatment of Final E in the Critical Text, pp. 646-648. 

Metrical Peculiarities of Chaucer, pp. 648-649. 

Chaucer's Treatment of French "Words, pp. 650-661. 

Pennsylvania German the Analogue of Chaucer's English, 
pp. 662-663. 

F. W. Gesenius on the Language of Chaucer, pp. 664-671. 

M. Rapp on the Pronunciation of Chaucer, pp. 672-677. 

Instructions for Reading the Phonetic Transcript of the Prologue, 
pp. 677-679. 

Critical Text of the Prologue to the Canterbury Tales, from a 
collation of seven M8S., in a systematic orthography, pp. 680- 
724 (even numbers). 

Conjectured Pronunciation of the same, pp. 681-725 (odd numbers). 
§ 2. Gower, pp. 726-739. 

The Punishment of Nebuchadnezzar, from Gower's "Confessio 
Amantis," Lib. 1, texts of three MSB., and conjectured pronun- 
ciation, pp. 728-737. 

Mess^e from Venus to Chaucer, sent through Gower after his 
Shrift, texts of two MSS., systematio orthography, and con- 
jectured pronunciation, pp. 738-739. 
} 3. Wycliffe, pp. 740-742. 

CHAPTER VIII. Illustrations op the Pronunciation op English 

DURING THE SIXTEENTH CeNTURY, pp. 743-996. 

§ 1. William Salesbury's Account of Welsh Pronunciation, 1667, 

pp. 743-768. 
§ 2. William Salesbmys Account of English Pronunciation, 1547, 

original Welsh text, and translation by Mr. £. Jones, revised by 
^ Dr. B. Davis, pp. 76&-788. 

J. Index to the English and Latin Words of which the. Pronunciation 

is given or indicated in Salesbury's two Tracts, pp. 788-794. 
^ § 3. John Hart's Phonetic Writing, 1669, and the Pronunciation of 

maj French in the xvi th Century, pp. 794-838. 

»2, Account of Harf s original MS., 1661, pp. 794-797, notes. 

P 

to 

$9 



IV CONTENTS OF PART in. 

Alexander Barcley's French Pronnnci&tion, 1521, pp. 803-814. 
The Lambeth Fragment on French Pronunciation, 1528, 

pp. 814-816. 
Palflgraye on French Pronunciation, 1630, pp. 816-819. 
French IVonondation according to the French Orthoepists of the 

XTith Centory, pp. 819-835. 
French Orthographic Boles in the xy th Centory, pp. 836-838. 
i 4. William Bollokar's Phonetic Writing, 1580, etc., pp. 838-845. 

English Prononciation of Latin in the xyi th Centory, pp. 843-845. 
{ 5. Alexander GilTs Phonetic Writing, 1621, with an examination of 

Spenser's and Sidney's Rhymes, pp. 845-874. 
Extracts from Spenser's Faerie Queen, with Gill's pronunciation, 

pp. 847-852. 
Extracts from Sir Philip Sidney, Sir John Harrington and other 

poets, with Grill's pronunciation, pp. 852-855, 
Extracts from the Authorized Version of the Psalms, with Qill's 

prononciation, pp. 855-857. 
* An Examination of Spenser's Rhymes, p. 858. 
Faolty Rhymes obsenred in Moore and Tennyson, pp. 858-862. 
Spenser's Rhymes, pp. 862-871. 
Sir Philip Sidney's Bhymes, pp. 872-874. 
§ 6. Charles Botier's Phonetic Writing, and List of Words Like and 

Unlike, 1633-4, pp. 874-877. 
i 7. Pronooncing Yocabolary of the xvi th Centory, collected from Pals- 
grave 1580, Salesbory 1547, Cheke 1550, Smith 1568, Hart 

1569, Bollokar 1580, Gill 1621, and Botier, 1633, pp. 877-910. 
Extracts from Bichard Molcaster's Elementarie, 1582, pp. 910-915. 
Bemarks from an Anonymous Black-letter Book, probably of the 

XVI th Centory, pp. 915-917. 
§ 8. On the Prononciation of Shakspere, pp. 917-996. 
Shakspere's Pons, pp. 920-927. 
Shakspere's Metrical PecoUarities, pp. 927-929. 
Miscellaneoos Notes, pp. 929-980. 
Unosoal Position of Accents, pp. 980-981. 
Gill on Accent and Metre, pp. 932-939. 
Contracted Words, pp. 939-940. 
Trissyllabic Measores, pp. 940-943. 
Alexandrine Verses, pp. 948-946. 
Shaksperian *' Besolotions," Dissyllables corresponding to Modem 

Monosyllables, pp. 947-953. 
Shakspere's Bhymes, pp. 953-966. 

Mr. Bichard Grant White's Elizabethan Prononciation, pp. 966-973. 
Sommary of the Conjectored Prononciation of Shakspere, pp. 973- 

985. 
Specimens of the Conjectored Prononciation of Shakspere, being 

Extracts ttom his Plays, following the Words of the Folio 

Edition of 1623, with Modem Punctuation and Arrangement, 

pp. 986-996. 



NOTICE. 



Iiidisposition, arising from overwork, has greatly delayed the 
appearance of this third part of my work, and a recent relapse, 
rendering the revision of the last seventy pages and the preparation 
of this notice extremely difficult, has compelled me to postpone to 
the next part the illustrations for the xvn t\i and xvm th centuries, 
which were announced to be included in the present. Three years 
or more will probably elapse before the remainder of the book can 
be published. 

The fourth and concluding part of this treatise is intended to 
consist of four chapters, two of which, devoted to the xvnth and 
ivrn th centuries respectively, are now completely ready for press, 
and will therefore certainly appear either under my own or some 
other superintendence. In chapter XI., I am desirous of giving 
some account of Existing Varieties of English Pronunciation, dia- 
lectic, antiquated, American, colonial, and vulgar, for the purpose 
of illustrating the results of the preceding investigation. This can- 
not be properly accomplished without the extensive co-operation of 
persons familiar with each individual dialect and form of speech. I 
mvite all those into whose hands these pages may fall to give me 
their assistance, or procure me the assistance of others, in collecting 
materials for this novel and interesting research, which promises to 
be of great philological value, if properly executed. Many hundred 
communications are desirable. There cannot be too many, even 
from the same district, for the purpose of comparison and control. 
As I hope to commence this examination early in 1872, it will be 
an additional favour if the communications are sent as soon as 
possible, and not later than the close of 1871. They should be 
written on small-sized paper, not larger than one of these pages, 
and onlt/ on one side, leaving a margin of about an inch at the top 
for reference notes, with the lines wide apart for insertions, and all 
the phonetic part written in characters which cannot be misread. 
CJorrespondents would much add to the value of their communi- 
cations by giving their full names and addresses, and stating 
the opportunities they have had for collecting the information 
sent. For the purpose of writing all English dialects in one 
alphabet on an English basis, I have improved the Glossotype of 
Chapter YI., and append its new form under the name of Olosstc^ 
with specimens which will shew the reader how to employ it, 
(pp. xiii-xx.) Por the sake of uniformity and general intelligibility, 
I should feel obliged if those who favour me with communicationa 
on this subject would represent all peculiarities of pronunciation 
in the Glossic characters only, without any addition or alteration 
whatever. The little arrangements here suggested will, if carried 

h 



VI NOTICE. 

out, save an immense amount of labour in making use of any com- 
munications. 

The following table will shew the kind of work wanted. AU 
the varieties of sound there named are known to exist at present, 
and there are probably many more. It is wished to localize them 
aecurateh/, for the purpose of understanding the unmixed dialectic 
English of the xn th and xnr th centuries, £ind to find traces of the 
pionunciations prevalent in the more mixed forms of the xivth, 
XVI th, and xvn th centuries. Many of the latter will be found in 
Ireland and America, and in the * vulgar* English everywhere. No 
pronunciation should be recorded which has not been actually heard 
from some speaker who uses it naturally and habitually. The older 
peasantry and children who have not been at school preserve the 
dialectic sounds most purely. But the present facilities of com- 
munication are rapidly destroying all traces of our older dialectic 
English. Market women, who attend large towns, have generally 
a mixed style of speech. The daughters of peasants and small 
farmers, on becoming domestic servants, learn a new language, and 
corrupt the genuine Doric of their parents. Peasants do not speak 
naturally to strangers. The ear must also have been long familiar 
with a dialectic utterance to appreciate it thoroughly, and, in order 
to compare that utterance with the Southern, and render it correctly 
into Glossic, long familiarity with the educated London speech is 
also necessary. Besident Clergymen, Nonconformist Ministers, 
National and British Schoolmasters, and Country Gentlemen with 
literary tastes, are in the best position to give the required informa- 
tion, and to these, including all members of the three Societies for 
whom this work has been prepared, I especially appeal. But the 
number of persons more or less interested in our language, who 
have opportunities of observing, is so great, that scarcely any one 
who reads these lines will be unable to furnish at least a few obser- 
vations, and it should be borne in mind that even one or two casual 
remarks lose their isolated character and acquire a new value when 
forwarded for comparison with many others. It is very desirable 
to determine the systems of pronunciation prevalent in the Northern, 
"West and East and Central Midland, South "Western, South Eastern, 
and purely Eastern dialects. The Salopian, Lincolnshire, and Kent 
Dialects are peculiarly interesting. Mr. James A. H. Murray's 
learned and interesting work on Lowland Scotch (London, Asher, 
1871) will shew what is really wanted for each of our dialectic 
systems. 

In the following, imfortunately very imperfect. Table a few sug- 
gestive words are added to each combination of letters, and the 
presumed varieties of pronunciation are indicated both in Glossic 
and Palaeotype, but only in reference to the particular combinations 
of letters which head the paragraph. The symbols placed after 
the sign =:, shew the various sounds which that combination of 
letters is known to have in some one or other of the exemplificative 
words, in some locality or other where English is the native lem- 
guage of the speaker. In giving information, however, the whole 



NOnCB. 



vu 



word should be written in Glossic, as considerable doubt may 
attach to local pronunciations of the other letters, and the name of 
the locality, and of the class of speakers, should be annexed. The 
quantity of the vowel and place of the accent should be given in 
every word, according to one of the two systems explained in the 
Key to Universal Glossic, p. xvi, and exhibited on pp. xix and xx. 
In writing single words, the accentual system, used on p. xx, is 
preferable. Great attention should be paid to the analysis of diph- 
thongs, and the Glossic eiy oi, oUf eu, should only be employed where 
the writer, being unable to analyse the, sound accurately, confines 
himself to marking vaguely the class to which it belongs. The 
trilled r when occurring without a vowel following should always 
be carefully marked, and the untriUed r should never be marked 
unlesa it is distinctly heard. Each new word, or item of infor- 
mation, should commence on a new line. Thus : 

cord Itaa'd or kdad Bath, workmen, petty traders, etc. 

card ka-d or kdd Bath, as before. 

beacon hai'kn or hdikn Bath, as before. 

key kai' or kdi Bath, as before. 

fair^Wir or foyer fd^er fdjiu' Bath, country farming man. 



Table of Prbsitmsd Varieties 
Vowels. 

A short in : tap cap bad cat mad sack 
hsiS ; doubtful in : staff calf half calve 
haiTe aftermath path father pass 
cast fast mash wash hand land plant 
ant want hAng=a«, a, a\ aa^ ahy au, 
CjaOyoa= (e, se, ah, a, 0, a, o, 00, 00)^ 

A long in : f^pe grape babe gaby late 
skate trade made ache cake ague 
plague safe saye swathe bathe pa- 
tience occasion ale pale rare name 
same lane wane=^, at, e, ae, a, o^, 
aa; aiy^ aih% aiu, «y, e^A', e«f=(ii, 
0f , ee, EE, aeae, aah, aa ; eei, er*, «fO, 
eei, ii', iid.) 

Al, AY in: way hay pay play bray 
day clay gray say lay may naj, bait 
wait aid maid waif waive ail pail 
trail fair hair chair pair stair =««, ai, 
e, ae^ aa ; aiy^ aay, aay = (ii, er, 
ee, EE, aa ; e»i, ai, aai.) 

AU, AW in ; paw daw thaw saw law 
raw maw gnaw, bawl maul maundev, 
aunt haunt gaunt daughter =aa, aA, 
a«, aoy aa ; auw^ auw =■ (aa, oa, aa, 
00, 00 ; au. Au). 

£ short in : kept swept neb pretty wet 
wed feckless keg Seth mesa guess 
yery hell hem hen yes yet = •*, e, 
at, o^, a = (t, e, «, b, se.) 

£ long in : glede complete decent 
extreme here there where me he she 
we be —eCf at, e, ae, a? = (ii, er, ee, 
BB, eef) 



OF English PBOiruNaATioiT. 

£A in : leap eat seat meat knead mead 
read speak squeak league leaf leave 
wreathe heath breathe crease ease 
leash weal ear, a tear, seam wean ; 

J^ea great break bear wear, to tear : 
eapt sweat instead head thread 
spread heavy heaven weapon leather 
weather measure health wealth =00, 
at, «, ae ; eeh\ aih* ; yaa = (ii, ee^ 
ee e, BE B ; ii', ^, xa.) 

££ in : sheep weed heed seek beef 
beeves teeth seethe fleece trees keel 
seem seen =^, at; aiy, e]f = {n,ee; 
a, ei) 

£1, £y in : either neither height 
sleight Leigh Leighton conceive 
neive seize conv«y key prey hey grey 
=ee, at; aay^ uuy, uy-(u, ee; ai, 
si, ai). 

£0 in : people leopard Leominster 
Leopold Tlieoba]a=««, e, t, eeoa^ 
eeu = {u, e, t, iioo, iia). 

ETJ, EW in pew few hew yew ewe 
knew, to mew, the mews, cnew Jew 
new shew shrew Shrewsbury stew 
threw sew grew brew =«««?, ito, aiw^ 
eWf aeWy aw, ui, ue, ueWj eo, eow, 00, 
00, oaii' uuw ; aa, ah^ au ; yoa = (iu, 
tu, «u, eu, EU, 8BU, II, yy, yu, p*, «i, 
uu, 00, oow, EU ; aa, aa^ a a ; too.) 

I short in : hip crib pit bid sick gig 
stiff, to live,, smith smithy withy hiss 
his fish fill swin sin first possible 
charity fiimiture=M, t, «, ee, a, n, 
u' = (i, t, e, B, e, 9, «). 



VIU 



NOTICE. 



I Ion? in : wipe jribe kite hide strike 
Imue knives vnfe wives scythe hlithe 
ice twice thrice wise pile bile rime 
pine fire shire; sight right might 
light night Mght fight pight ; sight 
rye my lie nich fry fye pie^i, ee^ 
ai^ au; ty, atj/, fy, oay, ahjf aup, 
uy, uuy = («t, ii, ^, AA ; ti, a, ei, 
ai, oi, Ai, 91, si^. 

IE in : believe gneve sieve friend fiend 
field yield =f^, •', e, a<-K(ii, i, «, e, b). 

short, and donbtM. in : mop knob 
knot nod knock fog dog off office 
moth broth brother motner pother 
other moss cross frost pollara Tom 
ton son done gone morning song 
long=o, oOf 00, au, aa, Uj uo = (p 99f 
0, 0, A AA, a, 0, u), 

long, A, and OE in : hope rope soap 
note goat oats rode road oak stroke 
joke rogue oaf loaf loaves oath loth 
loathe goes foes shoes lose roll hold 
gold fold sold home roam hone groan 
=00, oa, 00, au, oh, oa; ee, ai ; 
eeK , oiK, odK, aoK , oatt, oaw, uw, 
uuw ; ye, ya, yoa ; woo = (an, • oo, 
00, AA, oa, aa; ii, ee; u*, e?, oo\ 
00*, 009, an, 9ii, 3U, je, jae, ja; woo). 

01, OT in : join loin noin point joint 
joist hoist foist bou oil soil poison 
ointment; joy hoy toy moil noise 
boisterous foison^oy, auy, oay, oay, 
aoy, uy, uuy, ooy, u ; waay, umuy, 
woy = (pi, Ai, ai, oi, oi, 9i, li, ui, 9 ; 
wai, wxi, woi). 

00 in : hoop hoot soot hood food aloof 
groove sooth soothe ooze tool groom 
room soon moon; cook look shook 
brook; loose goose =oo, uo, ui, ue, 
to; eoh\ oeh\ ww«'=s(uu n, u, u, 
yy, 99; 99\ oe', au). 

OtJ, OW in: down town now how 
flower sow cow, to bow Jkctere, 
a bow areus^ a bowl of soup 
eyatkus, a bowling green ; plough 
round sound mound hound thou out 
house flour ; found bound ground ; 
onr ; brought sought fought bought 
thought ou^ht nought soul four; 
blow snow below, a low bough, the 
oow lows, a row of barrows, a great 
row tumuUue, crow, know; owe, 
own =00, uo, uo*, oa, oa', aa, ah, 
au, ai; aaw, uw, uuw^ oaw, oow, 
uiw, uew, eow, eoy), oey) = (uu u, uu 
u, uh, 00 0, oh, aa, aa, aa, ee ; an, 
9U, Ku, oou, oou, ni, yu, ^, ^, oey). 

U short in : pup cub but put bud cud 
pudding much judge suck lug sugar 
stuff bluff busy business hush bush 
crash push rush blnsh bushel cushion 



bull pull hull hulk bulk bury burial 
church rum run punish sung = M, 
MM, tto, 0€^, i, e, ue, eo = (9, a, u, 
oh, «, e, y, 9). 
U long and UI, UY in: mute fruit 
bruise cruise, the ufie, to use, the 
refuse, to refuse, mule true sue fury 
sure union =yoo, eew, ue, uew, ut'w, 
eo, eow, Mtf = (juu, in, yy, yu, uu, 
99, 9U, 99), 

Consonants. 

B mute or =p, f, v, v\ w = {p, f, v, 
bh, w). 

C hard and K in : cat card cart sky etc. 
= *»*y',y,yy'=(k,kj,g, gj). 

G soft = «, «A = (s, sh). 

CH in : beseech church cheese such 
much etc. = cA, k, kh, kyh, 9A = (tsh, 
k, kh, Jth, sh). 

D =rf, dh, U M = (d, dh, t, th). 

F=/,t;=0>). 

G hard in : guard garden, etc. =y, gy, 
y = (g, gj, j), ever heard before n as 
in : gnaw, enat P 

G soft, and J in : bridge ridge fidget 
fudge budge =j, g = (dbsh, e) . 

GH in : neigh weigh high thigh nigh 
burgh laugh £iughter slaughter 
bough cougn hiccough dough chough 
shough though lough clough plough 
furlough, slough of a snake, a deep 
slough, enough through borough 
thorough trough sough tough =mu^ 
or g, gh, gyh, kh, kyh, f, f, wh, 
w, 00, p = (g, gh, yh, kh, kh, f, ph, 
wh, w, u, p). 

H regularly pronounced P regularly 
mute P often both, in the wrong 
places P custom in : honest habita- 
tion humble habit honour exhibi- 
tion prohibition hour hospital host 
hostler hostage hostile shepherd 
cowherd Hebrew hedge herb hermit 
homage Hughes hue humility (h)it 
(h)us ab(h)ominably P 

J see G soft. 

K see C hard ; ever heard before n in : 
know knit knave knob P 

L mute in : talk walk balk falcon fault 
vault, almsP syllabic in: stabl-ing 
juggl-erP sounded uol, ul, h*l = {tA, 
9I, '1) after long ? voiceless as M P 

M any varieties P syllabic in: el-m, 
whel-m, fil-m, wor-m, war- m ? 

N nasalizing preceding vowel P ever = 
ng P not syllabic in : fallen, stol'ii, 
swoll'n P 

NG in: long longer hanger danger 
stranger linger finger singer, strength 



xoncB. 



IX 



length =fiff, ng9, nj\ n = (q, qg, ndzh, 
n) ; eyer nj^ff or nffk=(Qgj, qk) when 
final in : sing thing noroing P 

P ever confiued with b ? eyer post- 
aspirated as p.h = (pH) ? 

QJJ=ktv\kw, >hrA?=(kir,kw,kti?h P). 

K not preceding a yowel ; yocal = r = 
(j), or trillea=! r*=(r), or guttural 
= V, VA = (r, rh), or mnte ? How 
does it affect the preceding yowel 
in : far cart wart pert dirt shirt 
short hurt fair care fear shore oar 
court poor P eyer transposed in : 
prass bird etc P trilled, and develop- 
ing an additional yowel in : wor-ld 
cur-1 wor-m wor-k ar-m P 

B preceding a yowel ; always trilled s 
r = (r), or guttural = V = (r) 
eyer labial t= '«>, *br = (ra, brh) P 
Inserted in : draw(r)ing, saw(r)ing, 
law(r) of land, etc. P 

B between yowels : a single trilled r', 
or a yocal r followed by a trilled r'= 
rr", AV =(jr,*r)? 

S =*, z, tA, «A ? = (s, z, shf zh P) ; regu- 
larly z? regularly lisped = ^'AP = 
(c)f 

8H = t, ih, zh = (s, sh, zh), or, regularly 
2A = (zh)? 

T=/, rf, rA, *, *A, tj^ = (t, d, th, s, 
sh, tH). 

TH=^ rf, M, «A, rfA,/=(t, d, th, tth, 
dh, f ) in : fifth sixth eighth with 
though whether other nothing etc. 

V =r, v\ tc = (bh, w), or regularly w P 

W=«7, t?*, v = (w, bh, v). Is there a 
regular interchan^ of r, w P inserted 
before and 01 in : home hot coat 
point etc. P regularly omitted in : 
wood wooed would woo wool woman 
womb, etc. P pronounced at all in : 
write, wring, wrong, wreak, wroi^ht, 
wrap, etc. ? any instances of wl pro- 
nounced as in : lisp wlonk lukewarm 
wlating loathing wlappe wlite P 

WH =U7, whj /, fy kwh ={w, wh, f, 
ph, ku^h). 

X = ^, A-«, gz P 

Y inserted in : ale head, etc. ; regu- 
larly omitted in ye^ yield, yes, yet, 
etc. P 

Z=z, 2A = (z, zh). 

Unaccented Syllables. 

Mark, if possible, the obscure sounds 
which actually replace unaccented 
yowels before and after the accented 
syllable, and especially in the unaccent- 
ed terminations, of which the following 
words are specimens, and in any other 
found noteworthy or peculiar. 



1) -omf, husband brigand headland 
midland, 2) -end, dividend legend, 3) 
-om^ diamond almond, 4) -«mf, rubi- 
cund jocund, 5) -ardy ha^^ard nigeard 
sluggard renard leopard, 6) -^rdf, hal- 
berd shepherd, 7) -aneej guidance de- 
pendance abundance clearance temper- 
ance ignorance resistance, 8) ^ence, 
licence confidence dependence patience, 
9) 'Oge, village image manage cabbage 
marriage, 10) 'ege, privilege college, 
11) 'tonUf meddlesome irksome quarrel- 
some, 12) -sure, pleasure measure lei- 
sure closure fissure, 13) 'ture, creature 
furniture vulture venture, 14) -ato, [in 
nouns] laureate fri^te figurate, 16) a/, 
cymbal radical logical cynical metrical 
poetical local medial lineal, 16) -^Z, 
camel pannel apparel, 17) -o/, carol 
wittol, 1 8) 'am, madam quondam Clap- 
ham, 19) -om, freedom seldom fathom 
venom, 20) -an, suburban logician his- 
torian Christian metropolitan, and the 
compounds of man, as : woman, etc. , 
21) -en, garden children linen 
w(K>llen, 22) -on, deacon pardon 
fashion le^on minion occasion pas- 
sion vocation mention question felon, 
23) -ern, eastern cavern, 24) -ar, vicar 
cedar vinegar scholar secular, 25) -^, 
robber chamber member render, 26) 
"Or^ splendor superior tenor error actor 
victor, 27) 'Our, labour neighbour 
colour favour, 28) -anty pendant ser- 
geant infant quadrant assistant truant, 
29^ -ent, innocent qui^cent president, 
30) 'aey^ fallacy primacy obstinacy, 31) 
-ancy^ infancy tenancy constancy, 32J 
-ency, decency tendency currency, 33) 
'ary, beggary summary granary lite- 
rary notary, 34) -«y, robbery bribery 
gunnery, 36) -wry, priory cursory ora- 
tory victory history, 36) -ury, usury 
luxury. 

Also the terminations separated by a 
hyphen, in the following words : sof-a 
ide-a, sirr-ah, her-o ^ucc-o potat-o 
tobacc-o, wid-ow yell-ow fell-ow shad- 
-ow sorr-ow sparr-ow, val-ue neph-ew 
sher-iff, bann-ock hadd-ock paad-ock 
s firog, poss-ible poss-ibility, stom-ach 
lil-ach, no-tice poul-tice, prel-acy pol- 
-ic^r, cer-tain, Lat-in, a sing-mg, a 
be-ing, pulp-it vom-it rabb-it, mouth- 
-ful sorrow-fill, terri-fy signi-fy, chDd- 
-hood, maiden-head, rap-id viv-id 
tep-id^ un-ion commun-ion, par-ish 
per-ish, ol-ive rest-ive, bapt-ize civil- 
-ize, ev-il dev-il, tru-ly sure-ly, har- 
-mony matri-mony, hind-most ut- 
-mott better-most fore-most, sweet- 



NOTICE. 



•ness, right-eouB pit-eouB plent-eong, 
Mend-Bhip, tire-some whole-some, na- 
-tion na-tional, pre-donB prodi-gious, 
offi-dal par-tial par-tiality, spe-cial 
spe-ciality spe-cialty, yer-dure or-dure, 
fi-gure, in-jure con-jure per-jiire, plea- 
-sure mea-snre trea-sure lei-sure «ock- 
-sure cen-sure pres-sure fis-sure, fea- 
-ture crea-tore minia-tnre na-ture 
na-tnral litera-tore sta-tore frac-ture 
conjec-ture lec-tnre architec-tupe pic- 
-tore stric-tuie juic-ture punc-tore 
struc-tare ^ol-tuie Yul-tare yen-tare 
cap-ture rap-tore scrip-ture depar-ture 
tor-tore pas-tore yes-tore fo-tore fix- 
-tore seiz-ore, for-ward back-ward 
op-ward down-ward, like-wise side- 
wise, mid-wife hoose-wife food- wife. 

All inflexional terminations, as in : 
speak-eth speak-sadd-s spok-enpiere-ed 
breath-ed princ-es prince-*s cnorch-es 
chorch-*s path-s pam-'s woly-es ox-en 
yix-en, etc. Forms of participle and 
yerbal noon in -inff. 

Note also the yowel in onaccented 
prefixes, toch as those separated by 
a hyphen in the following words : 
a-mong a-stride a-las, ab-ose, a-yert, 
ad-yance, ad-apt ad-mise ac-cept af-fix' 
an-noonoe ap-pend, a-l-erf , al-ooye 
a-hyss, aoth-entic, be-set be-gin, bin- 
-ocolar, con-ceal oon-cor con-trasf 
con-trol, de-pend de-spite de-bate de- 
-stroy de-feat, de-fer, dia-meter, di- 
-rect dis-CQss, e-lope, en-close in-close, 
ex-cept e-yent e-mit ec-Upse, for-bid, 
fore-tell, gain-say, mis-deed nus-goide, 
ob-jecf ob-liee oo-casion op-pose, per- 
-yert, pre-ceae pre-fer", pro-mote pro- 
•dnce' pro-pose, por-soe, re-pose, sob- 
-jecf sof-nce, sor-yey sor-pass, sos- 
-pend, to-morrow to-getber, tnms-fer 
trans-scribe, on-fit, on-tiL 

Position of Acoent. 

Mark any words in which onosoal, 
peculiar, or yariable positions of accent 
naye been obseryeo, as : illos'trate 
iriostrate, demon'strate dem'onstrate, 
ap'plicable applic'able, des'picable de- 
spic'able, asij>ect aspect, or'deal (two 
syllables) onie'al (three syllables), etc. 

Words. 

Names of nomerals 1, 2, by onits to 
20, and by tens to 100, with thoosand 
and million. Peculiar names of nom- 
bers as : pair, coople, leash, half dozen, 
dosen, long dozen, gross, long gross, 
half score, score, long score, long non- 
dred, etc., with interpretation. Pecu- 



liar methods of coontins peculiar 
classes of objects. Ordinsds, first, se- 
cond, etc., to twentieth, thirtieth, etc., 
to hundredth, then thousandth and 
millionth. Numeral adyerbs : once, 
twice, thrice, four times, some times, 
many times, often, seldom, neyer, etc., 
Single, simple, double, treble, quadru- 
ple, etc., foiufold, mani-fold, etc, three- 
some, etc. Each, either, neither, both, 
some, seyeral, any, many, enough, enow, 
eyery. Names of peculiar weights and 
measures or quantities of any kind by 
which particular kinds of goods are 
height and sold or hired, with their 
equiyalents in imperial weights and 
measures. Names of diyision of time : 
minute, hour, day, night, week, days 
of week, seyennight, fortnight, month, 
names of months, quarter, half-quarter, 
half, twelyemonth, year, century, a^, 
etc., Christmas, Michaelmas, Martin- 
mas, Candlemas, Lammas, Lady Day, 
Midsummer, yule, any special festiyaJs 
or days of settlement Any Church 
ceremonies, as chiistening, burying, etc. 

Articles ; the, th', f , e*, a, an, etc. 
Demonstratiyes : this, that, 'at, thick, 
thack, thuck, they=>e, them=)>am, 
thir thor thors these. Personal pro- 
nouns in all cases, especially peculiar 
forms and remnants of old forms, as : 
I me ich *ch, we us, bus huz, thou thee, 
ye you, he him 'en=:hine, she boo = 
heo her, it hit, its his, they them 
'em = hem, etc. 

Auxiliary yerbs : to be, to haye, in 
all their forms. Use of shall and will, 
should and would. All irregular or 
peculiar forms of yerbs. 

Adverbs and conjunctions: no, yes, 
and, but, yet, how, perhaps, etc. Pre- 
positions : in, to, at, till, from, etc 

Peculiar syntax and idioms: I are, 
we is, thee loyes, thou beest, thou ist, 
he do, they does, I see it = saw it, etc 

Negative and other contracted forms : 
don't doesn't aint aren't ha'nt isn't 
wouldn't couldn't shouldn't musn't 
can't canna won't wunna dinna didn't, 
etc., Pm thou'rt he's we're you're I'ye 
rid I'd ril, etc. 

Sentences. 

The above illustrated in connected 
forms, accented and unaccented, by short 
sentences, introducing the commonest 
yei^Mt take, do, pray, beg, stand, lie 
down, come, iMnk, nnd, love, believe, 
shew, stop, sew, sow, must, ought, to 



NOTICE. 



XI 



use, need, lay, pleam, suffer, lire, to 
lead, doubt, eat, drink, taste, meao, 
care, etc., and the nouns and verbs re- 
lating to : bodilj parts, food, clothing, 
shelter, family and social relations, 
agricnltore and manufeictare, processes 
and implements, domestic animals, birds, 
fish, house Termin, heayenly bodies, 
weather, etc. 

Sentences constructed like those of 
French, Grerman, and Teyiotdale in 
Glossic, p. zix, to accumulate all the 
peculiaritiefl of dialectic utterances in a 
district. 

Erery peculiar sentence and word 
should De written fully in Glossic, and 
have its interpretation in ordinary 
language and spellings as literal as 
ponible, and peculiar constructions 
jfaflold be explained. 

Comparatiye Specimen. 

In order to compare different dialects, 
it is advisable to haye one passage writ- 
ten in the idiom and pronunciation of 
all. Passages from the Bible are highly 
objectionable. Our next most familiar 
book is, perhaps, Shakspere. The fol- 
lowing extracts from the Two Gentle- 
men of Verona, act 3, sc. 1, sp. 69-133, 
have been selected for their rustic tone, 
sereral portions haying been omitted as 
inappropriate or for brevity. Transla- 
tions into the proper wordis, idiom, and 
pronunciation of evenr English dialect 
would be very valuable. 

The Milkmaid, her Virtues and Vices. 

Zaunce, He lives not now that 
knows me to be in love. Tet I am in 
love. But a team of horse shall not 

{)luck that from me, nor who 'tis I 
ove — and yet 'tis a woman. But 
what woman, I will not tell myself— 
and yet 'tis a milkmaid. Here is a 
cate-Iog of her condition. ' Imprimis : 
She can fetch and carry.* Why a 
horse can do no more; nay, a horse 
cannot fetch, but only carry ; there- 
fore is she better than a jade. * Item : 
She can milk:' look you, a sweet 
virtue in a maid with clean hands. 

[Enter Speed. 

Speed. How now! what news in 
your paper P 

Launee. The blackest news that 
ever thou heardest. 

Speed. Why, man, how black P 

LavMce. Why, as black aa ink. 

Speed. Let me read them. 



Launee. Fie on thee, jolt-head ! 
thou canst not read. 

Speed. Thou liest; I can. Come, 
fool, come ; try me in thy paper. 

Zaunee. There; and Saint Nicholas 
be thy speed ! 

J^jeed. [reads] 'Imprimis: she can 
milk.' 

Zaunee, Ay, that she can. 

Speed, *■ Item : she brews good ale.' 

Launee. And thereof oomes the pro- 
verb : * Blessing of your heart, you 
brew good ale.' 

Sp^ ' Item : she can sew.' 

Launee. That's as much as to say. 
Can she so ? 

Speed. *Item: She can wash and 
scour.* 

Launee. A special virtue ; for then 
she need not be washed and scoured. 

Speed, ' Item : she can spin.' 

Launee. Then may I set the world 
on wheels, when she can spin for her 
living. 

Speed. *■ Here follow her vices.' 

Launee. Close at the heels of her 
virtues. 

Speed, * Item : she doth talk in her 
sleep.' 

Launee. It's no matter for that, so 
she sleep not in her talk. 

Speed. *■ Item : she is slow in wordi.* 

Launee. villain, that set down 
among her vices ! To be slow in words 
is a woman's only virtue : I pray thee, 
out with't, and place it for her chief 
virtue. 

Speed, * Item : she is proud.' 

Latmee. Out with that too ; it vras 
Eve's legacy, and cannot be ta'en from 
her. 

Speed. 'Item : she will often praise 
her liquor.' 

Launee. If her liquor be good, she 
shall ; if she will not, I will ; for good 
things should be praised. 

Speed. * Item : she hath more hair 
than wit, and more faults than hairs, 
and more wealth than faults.' 

Launee. Stop there ; I'll have her ; 
she was mine, and not mine, twice or 
thrice in that last article. Behearse 
that once more. 

Speed, ' Item : She hath more hair 
than wit.' 

Launee. More hair than wit P It 
may be; I'll prove it. The coyer of 
the salt hides the salt, and therefore it 
is more than the salt: the hair that 
covers the wit is more than the wit, for 
the greater hides the less. What's next P 



zu 



NOTICE. 



Speed, 'And more faults than hain.' 

Launee, That's monstrous : 0, that 
that were out ! 

Speed, *And more wealth than fiuilts.' 

Lauuee, Why, that word makes the 
fimlts gracious. Well, I'll have her : 
and if it be a match, as nothing is im- 
possible, — 

Speed, What then F 

Ltmnee. Why, then will I tell thee 
—that thy master stays for thee at the 
North-gate. 

Speed, For me P 

Launee. For thee ! ay, who art thou P 



he hath stayed for a better man than 
thee. 

Speed, And must I go to him P 

Launee, Thou must run to him, for 
thou hast stayed so long, that going will 
scarce serre the turn. 

Speed, Why didst thou not tell me 
sooner P pox of your love-letters ! 

[Exit, 

Launee, Now will he be swinged 
for reading my letter — an unmannerly 
slave, that will thrust himself into 
secrets! I'll after, to rejoice in the 
boy's correction. [-EriY. 



Of course it would be impossible to enter upon the subject at 
great length in Chapter XI. The results will have to be given 
almost in a tabular form. But it is highly desirable that a complete 
account of our existing English language should occupy the atten- 
tion of an ENGLISH DIALECT SOCIETY, and I soUcit aU cor- 
respondents to favour me with their views on this cubject, and to 
state whether they would be willing to join such a body. At the 
same time I must request permission, owing to the necessity of 
mental repose on this subject, to abstain from more than simply 
acknowledging the receipt of their communications during 1871. 

In Chap. XII. I hope to consider the various important papers 
which have recently appeared, bearing upon the present investiga- 
tions, especially those by Dr. Weymouth, Mr. Payne, Mr. Murray, 
Mr. Eumivall, and Herr Ten Brink, together with such criticisms 
on my work as may have appeared before that chapter is printed. 
Any reader who can point out apparent errors and doubtful con- 
clusions, or who can draw my attention to any points requiring 
revision, or supply omissions, or indicate sources of information 
which have been overlooked, will confer a great favour upon me by 
communicating their observations or criticisms within the year 
1871, written in the manner already suggested. The object of 
these considerations, as of my whole work, is, not to establish a 
theory, but to approximate as closely as possible to a recovery of 
Early English Pronunciation. 

Those who have read any portion of my book will feel assured 
that no kind assistance that may thus be given to me will be left 
unacknowledged when published. And as the work is not one for 
private profit, but an entirely gratuitous contribution to the history 
of our language, produced at great cost to the three Societies which 
have honoured me by imdertaking its publication, I feel no hesita- 
tion in thus publicly requesting aid to make it more worthy of the 
generosity which has rendered its existence possible. 

Alexodeb J. Ellis. 



25, A&OTLL Road, Esnbtnoton, Lokdosi, W. 
13 February^ 1871. 



Appendix to the Notice prefixed to Part III. 



GLOSSIC, 

A NEW SYSTEM OF SPELLING, INTENDED TO BE USED CON- 
CURRENTLY WITH THE EXISTING ENGLISH ORTHOGRAPHY 
IK ORDER TO REMEDY SOME OF ITS DEFECTS, WITHOUT 
CHANGING ITS FORM, OR DETRACTING FROM ITS VALUE. 

KEY TO ENGLISH GLOSSIC. 

Read the large capital letters always in the senses they have in the 
following words, which are all in the iMtMl spelling except the three 
underlined, meant for foot, then, rouge. 

bEEt bAIt bAA cATJl cOAl * cOOl 

knIt kEt gnAt kOt nTJt fTJOt 

hEIght fOIl fOTJl fETJd 

Yea Way WHet Hat 

Pea Bee Toe Doe GHest Jest Keep Gaps 

Fie Tie THnr DHen Seal Zeal kuSH rouZHe 

eaE Wisq eaEE'dtg Lay May Kay siNG 



R \B Tocal when no Towel follows, and 
modifies the preceding Towel form- 
ing diphthongs, as in pEER, pAIR, 
bOAR, bOOR, hERb. 

Use R for R' and RR for RR\ when 
a vowel follows, except in elemen- 
tary hooks, where r' is retained. 

Separate th, dK »h, tkj nff hy a 
hyphen (-) when necessary. 

Read a stress on the first syllahle 
when not otherwise directed. 

Mark stress hy (*) after a lon^ Towel 
or eiy oij ou, eu, and after tne first 
consonant foUowing a short yowel. 



Mark emphasis hy (*) hefore a word. 

Pronounce el, m, w, er, ^\ a, oh- 
scnrely, after the stress syllahle. 

When tnree or more letters come to- 
gether of which the two Jirat may 
form a digraph, read them as such. 

Letters retain their usual names, and 
alphabetical arrangement. 

Wonls in customary or NOMIC spell- 
ing occurring among GLOSSIC, 
and conversely, should be underlined 
with a wavy fine ^v^v^, and printed 
with spaist letters, or else in 
a different type. 



Spesimen ov Ingglish Olosik^ 

NoM'iK, (dhat iz, kustemcri Ingglish speling, soa kauld from. 
dhi Greek nom'os, kustem,) konvai'z noa intimai'shen ov dhi 
risee-vd proanunsiai'shen ov eni werd. It iz konsikwentli veri 
difikelt too lem too reed, and stil moar difikelt too lem too reit. 

Ltgglish Glosik (soa kauld ^m dhi Greek gloas'sa, tung) 
konvai'z whotever proanunsiai'shen iz intended bei dhi reiter. 
Glosik buoks kan dhairfoar bee maid too impaar't risee'yd 
aurthoa'ipi too aul reederz. 

Ingglish Glosik iz veri eezi too reed. Widh proper training, a 
cheild ov foar yeerz oald kan bee redili taut too giv dhi egzak't 
sound ov eni glosik werd prizen'ted too him. Aafter hee haz 
akwei-rd famiHar-iti widh glosik reeding hee kan lern nomik 
reeding aulmoast widhou't instruk'shen. Dhi hoal teim rikwei'rd 
faur leming hoath glosik and nomik, iz not haaf dhat rikwei'rd 
fiaur leming nomik aloa*n. Dhis iz impoa'rtent, az nomik buoks 
and paiperz aar dhi oanli egzis*ting soarsez ov infennai'shen. 



XIV 



SPESDiEN OY n^GGLISH GLOSIK. 



Olosik reiting iz akwei'id in dhi proases ov glosik reeding. Eni 
wun hoc kan reed glosik, kan reit eni werd az wel az hee kan 
speek it, and dhi proper moad ov epeeking iz lemt bei reeding 
glosik buoks. But oaing too its pikeu'lier konstruk'shen, glosik 
speling iz imee'dietli intel'ijibl, widhou't a kee, too eni nomik 
leeder. Hens, a glosik reiter kan komeu-nikait widh atd reederz, 
whedher glosik aur nomik, and haz dhairfoar noa need too bikum* 
a nomik reiter. But hee *kan bikum* wun, if serkemstensez render 
it dizei'rrabl, widh les trubl dhan dhoaz hoo hav not lemt glosik. 

Dhi novelti ov dhi prezent skeem faur deeling widh dhi Speling 
Difikelti iz, that, wheil it maiks noa chainj in dhi habits ov egzis'- 
ting reederz and reiterz, and graitli fasil'itaits leming too reed our 
prezent buoks, it entei'rli obviaits dhi nisesiti ov leming too reit 
m dhi euzheuel komplikaited fashen. 

Dhi abuv* aar edeukai'shenel and soashel eusez ov Glosic. It 
iz heer introadeu'st soalli az a meenz ov leitiiig Aul Egzi sting 
Varei'itiz ov Ingglish Proanunsiai'shen * bei meenz ov "Wun AJfii- 
bet on a wel noan Ingglish baisis. 



^ Eevn ammifi^* heili edenkaited Ing- 
gliBhmen, maarkt varei-itifl oy proa- 
noiuriai'shen egzin't. If wee inldood 

Sroayin'shel deialekts and vulgaritis, 
hi number ov dheez varei'itiz wil bee 
inauTmuBli inkree'st. DM eer ri- 
kwei'rz much training, bifoar it is 
aibl too apree'shiait mineu't shaidx ov 
sound, dhoa it redili diskrim-inaits 
brand diferensez. Too meet dhis difi- 
kelti dhis skeem haz been diveided mtoo 
'too. Dhi ferst, anr Ingglish Glosik, 
iz adap'ted faur reiting Ingglish az wel 
az dhi autherz ot proanoun-sing dik- 
sheneriz euzheueli Kontemplait. Dhi 
sekend aur Euniyersel Glosik, aimz at 
nying simbelz &ur dhi moast mineu*t 
foanet'ik analysis yet achee'vd. Dhus, 
in dhi ferst, dhi tear difthongz et, oi, 
OM, 0M, aar striktli konyen*shenel seinz, 
and pai noa heed too dhi grait yarei'iti 
ov waiz in which at leest sum ot dhem 
aar habit-eueli proanou'nst Anu'n, 
Mr, Air, oar^ oor, aar stil ritn widh ee, 
ai^ oOf oOf auldhoa* an aten'tiy lisner 
wil redili reko^eiz a mineut aulte- 
rai'shen in dheir soundz. Too fasQ'itait 
reiting wee mai euz el, em, en, e;\ a, 
when not under dhi stres, faur dhoaz 
obskeuT soundz which aar soa preya- 
lent in s^ech, dhoa reprobaited bei 
aurthoa'ipists, and singk dhi disting'k- 
shen bitwee'n t, and ee, under dhi saim 
serkemstensez. Aulsoa dhi sounds in 
defer, occur, deferring, occur- 
ring may bee aulwaiz ritn with er, 
dhus difer; oker\ difer'ring, oker'ring, 
dhi dttbling ot dhi r in dhi 'too laast 



werdz sikeu*rring dhi Toakel karakter 
OT dhi ferst r, and dhi tril ot dhi 
sekend, and dhus disting'gwishing 
dheez soundz Irom dhoaz herd in A«r- 
ing, okurene. Konsid'erabl ekspee'r- 
riens suies'ts dhiz az a kouTee'nient 
praktikel aurthoa*ipL But faur dhi 
reprizentai'shen ot deialekts, wee re- 
kwei'r jenereli a much ctrikter noatai*- 
shen, and iaur aurthoaep'ikel diskrip*- 
shen, aur seientif'ik loanetdk dis- 
kush'en, sumihing stil moar painfuoli 
mineut A feu sentensez aar anek'st, 
az dhai aar renderd bei Wanker and 
MelTil Bel, ading dhi Autherz oan 
koloa'kwiel uterens, az wel az hee kan 
estimait it. 

Praktikil. EndcT'er faur dhi best, 
and proaTci'd ageu'st dhi werst. Ni- 
ses'iti iz dhi mudher ot iuTen'shen. 
Hee* hoo wonts konteu't kanot feind 
an eezi chair. 

Waukbr. £ndeT*ur faur dhe best, 
and pr'oaTaayd agen*st dhe wurst. 
Neeses'eetee iz dhe mudh'ur ot iuTen*- 
shnn. Hee* hoo wonts konten't kan*- 
not faaynd an ee-zee chai*r. 

Meltil Bbl. EndacT'u'r fo'r dhi' 
baest, a'nd pr'aoTaayd a'gaenh'st dhi' 
wuurst. Neesaes'iti iz dm' muudh'u'r 
o't iuTaenh'shu'n. Hee* hoo waunh-ts 
ko'ntaenh*t kan'o*t faaynd a'n ee*zi 
cheT. 

Elis. KndeTu' fu'Jdhi)bes-t u'n)- 
pr'oa'Tuyd u'geu'st ahi)wu*8t. Ni- 
8e8'iti)z dhi)mudh*uV u'TjinTen-shu'n. 
Bee* noo}won*t8 ku'nteu't kan'ut Aiynd 
u'n)ee-zi che'u'. 



KEY TO UNIYERSAL GLOSSIC. 



XV 



KEY TO UNIVERSAL GLOSSIC. 



Small Capitals throughout indicate 
English GloBsio Characters as on p. xiii. 
Large capitals point out the most im- 
portant additional yowel signs. 

The THinTT-811 Vowels of Mr. A. 
Melville Bell'b "Visible Speech." 



Back. 
Mixed. 

Front. 


Back. 
Mixed. 

Front. 


High 

Mid 

Low 

High 

Mid 

Low 


Primary. 
uu' ea BE 

UU U AI 

ua ua' AE 

Round. 
oo ui* ui 
OA oa' £0 
AU au' eo' 


Wide. 
XT I' I 

AA A' B 

AH £• A 

Wide Bound. 
uo uo* UE 
AO ao' OE 
o' oe' 



Bkibf Key to thb Vowels. 

A as in English gnat. 

A' (read ai-huok) fine southern Eng- 
lish a*kj between aa and e. 

AA as in English baa, 

AE usual provincial English e, French 
I, German a. 

AH broad German aA, between aa & au. 

Ai as in English bait, with no after- 
sound of ee. 

AO open Italian o, between o and oa, 

oo' closer sound of 00, not quite oa. 

AU as in English eaui. 

a^ closer sound of aw, as i in Irish ttV. 

b as in southern English net, 

E* modification of ^ oy vocal r in herb. 

ea Russian bi, Potish y, variety of «e. 

be as in English beet. 

£0 close French eu in peu, feu. 

eo* opener sound of eo, not qmte oe. 

I as in English knit. 

I' opener sound of t, not quite e, 
as « in English houses, Welsh u. 

o as in English not, opener than au, 

0* a closer sound of 0. 

OA as in English coal, with no after- 
sound of 00, 

oa* closer sound of oa; u with lips 
rounded. 

OE open French eu in veuf, Grerman o. 

oe' opener sound of oe. 

00 as in English eool, 

u as in English nut. 

I? obscure u, as in English mention. 

ua open provincial variety of u. 

wo* slightlv closer ua. 

UE Frencn w, German «. 

Mt provincial Ger. u, nearly ee, Swed. y. 

uC Swedish long u. 



uo as in EngUsh fuUf woman, book, 
uo* Swedish long 0. 
UU usual provincial variety of u, 
uu^ Gaelic sound of oo in laogh ; try 
to pronounce 00 with open lips. 

Special Rules fob Vowels. 

Ascertain carefully the receiyed pro- 
nunciation of the first 12 key words on 
p. xiii, (avoiding the after-sounds of ee 
and oOf very commonly perceptible after 
ai and oa) . Observe that the tip of the 
tongue is depressed and the nuddle or 
front of the tongue raised for all of 
them« except u ; and that the lips are 
more or less rounded for 00, uo, oa, 
au, 0. Observe that for i, e, uo, the 
parts of the mouth and throat be- 
tiind the narrowest passage between 
the tongue and palate, are more widdy 
opened than for ee, ai, 00, 

Having ee quite clear and distinct, 
like the Italian, Spanish, French, and 
German i long, practise it before all 
the English consonants, making it as 
long and as short as possible, and when 
short remark the difference between 
ee and t, the French Jini, and English 
Jinny. Then lengthen i, noticing the 
distinction between leap lip, steal still, 
feet Jit, when the latter words are sun? 
to a long note. Sustaining the sound 
first of ee and then of t, bring the lips 
together and open them alternately, 
observing the new sounds generated, 
which will be ui and ue. A proper 
a{)preciation of the vowels, primary ee, 
wide I, round ui, wide round ue, will 
render all the others easy. 
^ Obtain 00 ouite clear and distinct, 
like Italian ana German u long, French 
ou long. Pronounce it long and short 
before all the En^Ush consonants. Ob- 
serve the distinction between pool and 
pull, the former having 00, the latter uo. 
The true short 00 is neard in French 
poule. English puil and French poule, 
differ as English Jinny and French 
Jini, by widening. Observe that the 
back of the tongue is decidedly raised 
as near to the soft palate for 00, uo, as 
the firont was to tne hard palate for 
ee, i ; and that the lips are rounded. 
While continuing to pronounce 00 or 
uo, open the lips without moving the 
tongue. This will be difficult to do 
voluntarily at first, and the lips should 
be mechanically opened by the fingers 
till the habit is obtained. The results 
are the peculiar indistinct sounds mm' 



XVI 



KEY TO UNIVEBSAL GLOSSIC. 



and «*, of which %i is one of our com* 
monrat obscure and unaccented sounds. 
In uttering ee^ ai, ae, the narrowing 
of the passaee between the ton^e and 
hard palate is made by the middle or 
front of the tongue, wmch is gradually 
more retracted. The at, (Uy are the 
French ^, ^, Italian e ehiuso and 
e aperto. The last ae is very commop, 
when short, in many English mouths. 
The widening of the opening at the 
back, converts ee, at, ae, into «, ^, a. 
Now e IB much finer than a^ , and re- 
places it in the South of England. 
Care must be taken not to coniVise 
English a with aa. The true a seema 
almost peculiar to the Southern and 
Western, the refined Northern, and 
the Irish pronunciation of English. 
The exact Doundaries of the illiterate 
a and aa have to be ascertained. 
Rounding the lips changes ee, at, ae, 
into ui, eOf eo\ of which eo is very 
common. Rounding the lips also 
changes t, e, a, into m, oe, oi, of which 
oe is very common. 

On uttering 00, oa, aw, the back of 
the tongue descends lower and lower, 
till for au the ton^e lies almost en- 
tirely in the lower jaw. The widening 
of these gives uo, ao, 0, The distinction 
between au, 0, is necessarily very sli^t; 
as is also that between ao and 0. But 
00 is very common in our dialects, and 
is known as aperto in Italy. The 
primary forms of 00, oa, au, produced 
by opening the lips, are the obscure 
tni*, uu, ua, of which mm is very common 
in the provinces, being a deeper, thicker, 
broader sound of «. But the vnde 
sounds uo, ao, 0, on opening the lips, 
produce u\ aa, ah. Here aa is the 
true Italian and Spanish a, and ah is 
the deeper sound, neard for long a in 
Scotland and Germany, often confused 
with the rounded form au. 

Of the miied vowels, the only im- 
portant primary vowel is u, for which 
the tongue lies flat, half way between 
the upper and lower jaw. It is as 
colourless as possible. It usually re- 
places uu in unaccented syllables, and 
altogether replaces it in refined South- 
em speech. Its ^ide form a' is the 
modem French fine a, much used also 
for oa in the South of England. The 
rounded form oa* seems to replace u or 
uu in some dialects. The mixed sound 
resulting from attempting to utter ah 
and a together is ^, which Mr. Bell 
considers to be the tme vowel in herd, 

DiitinctionB to be caiefolly drawn in 



writingdialectB. EE and I. AI and 
E. £e and E. AA, AH and A. 
OA and AO. AO, AU and AH. 00 
and UO. UU and U. UI, UE and 
EBW, IW, TOO. UE and EO. 
0£ and U. 

QuiJiTiTT OP Vowels. 

All vowels are to be read short, or 
medial, except otherwise marked. 

The Stress (•) placed immediately after 
a vowel shews it to be lon^ aiid ac- 
cented, as awgtut ; placed immedi- 
ately after a consonant, hyphen (-). 
gap* (:), or stop (..), it enews that 
the preceding vowel is short and ac- 
cented, as augus't, aamao:', pa*pa\.' 

The Holder (••) placed imme£atelj 
after a vowel or consonant shews it 
to be long, as awgtwt, needl" ; the 
Stress Holder (•••) shews that the 
consonant it follows, is hold, the pre- 
cedmg vowel being short and accent- 
ed, compare hap'i, hap"'i, ha'pi, 
hayi ; m theoretical writing only. 
Practically it is more convement to 
double a hold consonant, as hap-i, 
hap'pi, ha'ppi. 

Stop (..) subjoined to any letter indi- 
cates a caught-up, imperfect utter- 
ance, as ka.., kat„ for kat ; great 
abmptncss is marked by (...) 

Accent marks may also Do used when 
preferred, beinp placed over the first 
letter of a combination, thus : 



b» 



i 



ti 






with stress — Aa" Aa da da 
without stress — aa" da aa aa ha 
If the first letter is a capital the accent 

marks may be placed on the second, 

as August, dugiUt, kdazda, 

Stbtbxatio Diphthongs. 

The stresslcss element of a diph- 
thong is systematically indicated bv a 
preceding turned comma (*) called 
hook, as m^eeai*ee It. miei, Laa*ooraa 
It. Laura, p*aaoo-raa It paura, l*t*eee 
Fr. lui. But when, as is almost always 
the case, this element is *ee *oo, or *ue, 
it may be replaced by its related con- 
sonant y, IV or ,w, as myaiy, Laawraa, 
ly)ee. Any obscure final element as 
*tf, % V, IS sufficiently expressed by 
the sign of simple voice h\ as provin- 
cial neeKt night, streeKm- stream 
wiKkn waken. In applying the rule 
for marking stress and quantity, treat 
the streaslesB element aa a consonant. 



KEY TO UNIVERSAL GLOSSIC. 



xvii 



The four English dome diphthongs 
SI, 01, ou, Bu are onfiTstematic, anid 
are yariously pronouneeo, thus : 
Bi is My in tne South, sometimes dy, 
aay; and is often broadened to miy, 
ahy, rnu^y, in the provinces, 
oi is ojf in the South, and becomes owy, 

proTinciallj. 
ou 16 M«^ in the South, sometimes a'tr, 
tunw, and is (^n broadened to umo 
ahfOy oaWf aow ; it becomes oey) in 
Devonshire, and aew in Norfolk. 
su varies as icr, eeic, yoo^ yitc, yeew. 

The Londoners often mispronounce 
Ai as at'y, aiy^ ey or nearly wy, and oa 
as oa'Wj oaWf ow or nearly uw, 

English vocal b, is essentially the 
same as H', forming a diphthong with 
the preceding vowel. Thus En^Ush 
gloasic peer, /'0*V, boar, boor, fer, dxfer^ 
ring, are systematic j9i*A\ pe'h\ bao'h*, 
huo'h\ f^K or fu% dCfe'K'ring or 
dif wring. But r is used where r\ or 
rPy or AV may be occasionally heard. 

Consonants. 

Differences firom English Glossic con- 
sonants are marked by adding an A in 
the usual way, with y for palatals, 
and w* for labials, by subjoining an 
apostrophe ( * ) or by prefixing a turned 
comma ( ' ), a turned apostrophe ( ^ ), 
or a simple comma (,). 

Simple eonsonanttf and added O, 

T, W, H ; P B, T D, J, K O, F y, a Z, 
vocal £, L M N, NO. 

Added H, 

WB, CH, TH DH, SB ZH. 

£H, GH (German eh, g in Daeh, Tage ; 
YH, R'H. LH. MH, NH, NGH 
are the hissed voiceless forms of 
y, r'^l^m.n, ng. 

Added T and TB, 

TP, DT, KT;,GY', LT, NT, NGT, 
are palatalised or mouiV/^ varieties 
of ^ d, k, a, I, n, ng, as in virtue, 
verdure, old earC, o\a guard, Italian 
gl, gn, vulgar Frenc h, il n*y a 
pas—ngy'aa pah, LTH is the 
hissed voiceless form of LT*. 

KTH, GYH are palatal varieties of 
KH, GH as in German ich, JUege, 

Added W and WE. 

TW', DW, KW. GW\ RW*, R*W', 
LW, NW, &c., are labial varieties 



of t, d, kf y, r, r*, /, m, &c., pro- 
duced by roun^ng the lips at or 
during weir utterance, French toi, 
doie, English quiet, guano, our, 

French roi, hi, noix, &e. 

E:WH, GWH are labial varieties of 
KH, GH as in G erman a iigA, eaugen, 
and Scotch 911A. HWH is a whistle. 

Added apostrophe () eaUed **Mook:' 

H* called aieh'huok,iB the simplest emis- 
sion of voice: H'W is A' with round- 
ed lips ; H' WH a voiced whisUe. 

T*, D', called tee-huok, dee-huok, dental 
t, d, with tip of tongue nearly 
between teeth as for th, dh. 

F', y ', called ef-huok, vee-huok, tooth- 
less /, f^, the lip not touching the 
teeth ; ^ is true German w. 

b', or B before vowels, is trilled r. 

N' read en-huok, French nasal m, which 
nasalizes the preceding vowel. To 
Englishmen the four French words 
vent, vont, vin, un sound von*, voan*, 
van', un* ; but Frenchmen take 
them as vahn*, voan', vaetC, oen*, 
Sanscrit unuoevaa^, 

£*, G' peculiar Pioard varieties of 
Ay*, yy*, nearly approaching eh, j, 

CH', J', TS', DZ' monophthongal 
Roman varieties of eh, j, ts, dz, 

PH, D'H lisped varieties of «, z, imi- 
tating th, dh; occasional Spanish 
e, d. 

S' not after t, Sanscrit visu^rgu. 

Prefixed comma (,), called ** Comma,** 

,H read koma-aieh, lax utterance, op- 
posed to ,H. 

,T J) read komO'tee, koma-dee peculiar 
Sardinian varieties of t, d, the 
ton^e behig much retracted. 

,L PoujBh barred /, with ,LH its voice- 
less, ,LW* its labial and ,LWH 
its voiceless labial forms. 

; read hamza, check of the glottis. 

Prefixed turned comma ('), eaXled 
" Hookr 

i read ein, the Arabic \aayn or bleat. 

*H, *T *D, *S *Z, *K, read huok^aieh, 
huok'tee, &c. ; peculiar Arabie 
varieties of A, t, d, *,z,k', 'G the 
voiced form of 'K. 

<KH, <GH, called huok-kai-aich, huok- 
jee-aieh; the Arabic AA, yA pro- 
nounced with a rattle of the uvula. 



• •• 

XVIU 



KST TO •UNIVERSAL GLOSSTC. 



'W, TB, 'BR, read huoh-dubUeu, &c.: 
lip trillB, the first with tight and 
the othen with loose lips ; we first 
is the common English defectiye w 
for r*, as ve*m Vwoo^ the last is 
used for stopping horses in Oermanj. 

<B read huok-aar^ the French r gratteyi^ 
and Northumberland burr or kf^ruop 
^^gh^ ; *BH its voiceless form. 

'LH, 'L, read huok-el-aich^ huok-elf 
Welsh //, and its voiced Manx form. 

*F, *V, read hmk-ef &c. ; /, v with back 
of tongue nused as for oo. 

Prefixed turned apottrophe (J, called 
" Curve:* 

^ AA, read kerv-aa, an aa pronounced 
through the nose, as in manj parts 
of Germany and America, different 
from aan\ and so for any vowel, 
•A, or A'. 

.T ,D, ,8H, .R^ Ji, ^ read kerv-tee &c^ 
Sanscrit "cerebral" ^ rf, «A, f'rljn\ 
produced by turning the under part 
of the tongue to the roof of the 
mouth and attempting to utter t, d, 
«A, r\ If n, 

JI read kerv^aieh^ a post aspiration, 
consisting of the emphatic utter- 
ance of me following vowel, in one 
syllable with the consonant, or an 
emphaticaUy added final aspirate 
after a consonant. Common in 
Irish-EngUsh, and Hindoostaanee. 

,W is the consonant related to «e, as 
IP is to 00. 

Cliekit — epoken with euetum atopped, 

0, tongue in t position, English tut ! 

Q, tongue in ^t position. 

X, tongue in ty position, but unilateral, 
tiiat is, with the left edge clinging 
to the palate, and the right free, as 
in l^ii^ clicking to a horse. (7, 
f , jT, are used in Applejrard's Caffre, 

QC, tongue in ty position, but not 
unilateral ; from Joyce's Sottentot. 

KO, tonfue retracted to the *A position 
and dinging to the soft palate. 

Wkitpere or Flate, 

*H, called terkl-aiek, simple whisper ; 
*H* whisper and voice together 
••H* diph&ongal form of ^A'. 

*AA, read eerkl^aa^ whispered aa^ and 
so for all vowels. 

*B, ^H^ read aerkl-^ eto., the sound of 
hf d, heard when whispering, as dis- 
tinct from ^, t, common in Saxony 
when initial, and sounding to 



Englishmen like «, t when stand- 
ing for 6, dy and like b, d when 
standing for p, t. **G, whispered ^, 
does not occur in Saxony. 
T, »DH, % °ZH, »L, »M, °N read 
eerkl-vee ete., similar theoretical 
English varieties, final, or interposed 
between voiced and voiceless letters. 

ToinES. 

The tones should be placed after the 
Chinese word or the English syllable 
to which they refer. They are here, 
for convenience, printed over or un- 
der the vowel o, out in writing and 
printing the vowel should be cut out. 
^» 2t high or low level tone, pjiing", 
6f 9, tone rising from high or low pitch, 

shaar^. 
6y f rise and fall, (that is, foo'kyen 

ehaan^j) or fall and rise. 
df 9 falling tone to high or low piteh, 

kyoo" or kfioe\ 
9, o sudden cateh of the voice at a 
high or low piteh, «Aoo'', zhe^^ 
^yip^9 or yaap*, 

SlOMS. 

Hyphen (-), used to separate combina- 
tions, as in mie-hapy in-^ot. In 
whair^ever, r is vocal ; elm fauln 
are monosyllables, e^m, faul-n are 
dissyllables ; Jidler has two syllables, 
^l-er three syllables. 

Divider ), occasionally used to assist 
the reader by separating to the eye, 
words not separated to the ear, as 
tet)er dhat)l doo. 

Omission Q, occasionally used to assist 
the reader by indicating the omission 
of some letters usually pronounced, 
as hee)J doo) J, 

Gap (:) indicates an hiatus. 

Closure (.) prefixed to any letter indi- 
cates a very emphatic utterance as 
met .Kei for my eye. 

Emphasis (*) prefixed to a word, shews 
that the whole word is more em- 
phatically uttered, as ei 'neu dhat 
*dhat dhat 'dhat man aed woz rong ; 
*ei gaiv 'too thingt too 'too men, and 
'hee gaiv 'too, 'too, too 'too, 'too. 

The following are subjoined to indicate, 
I emission, i suction, j trill of the 
organs implicated, f inner and 4- 
outer position of the oreans impli- 
cated, \ tongue protruded, § unilate- 
rality, * linking of the two letters 
between which it stands to form a 
third sound, ( extreme fsintness. 



SPECIMENS OF UNIVEESAL OLOSSIC. XIX 

EXAMPLES OP UNIVERSAL GLOSSIC 

*«* The Reader should pay particular attentiou to the Rules for marking vowel 

quantity laid down in the Key, p. xvi. 

FOBEION LaNOTIAGES. 

French. — ^Ai p,wee uen vyaiy ka*raony* ai uii*ii)oii'foii* bao^my* 
oan' Ton' due deo moavae van' oa poeplh bae"t. Ee aet voo? 

Oerman. — Ahkh! aaynu' aayntseegybu' ne'blu' foyreegybu' 
maekn' koentu' v'oal ahwkwb meekyb boe-zu' mahkbu'n ! Ybah* 
azoa' ! Es too't meer* oon:en'dleekyb laayt ! 

Old EiroLisH. 
Cor^ectured Pronunciation of Chaucer ^ transliterated from '* Early 
Engli9h Pronunciation,^^ p, 681 : 

Wbaan dhaat Aa-pri'l witb)i8 sbooTes swao'te 
Dbe droo'kwbt aof Maarcb baatb per'sed tao dbe rao*te, 
Aand baa'dbed evri* yaayn in swicb li'kooT 
Aof whicb vertue* enjen-dred is dbe Aoot; 
Wbaan Zefiroos, e'k, witb)i8 swe'te bre'tbe 
Inspi'red baatb in eyri' baolt aand betbe 
Dbe tendre kropes, aand dbe yoonge soone 
Haatb in dbe Eaam i8)baalfe kooVs iroon'e, 
Aand smaa'le foo'Ies maa*ken melaodi'e, 
Dbaat sle'pen aal dbe nikybt witb ao'pen i'e, — 
Sao priketji bem naa'tue'r in ber* kao'raa jes ; 
Dbaan laongen faolk tao gao'n aon pil'gri-maa'jes, 
Aand paahnerz faor' tao se'ken straawnje straondes, 
Tao fer'ne baalwes koo'tb in soon'dri* laondes ; 
Aand spes'iaali* fraom evri* sbi-res ende 
Aof Engelaond, tao Kaawn-ter'ber'i* dbaay wende, 
Dbe bao'li' blisfool maar'"ti*r faor tao se'ke, 
Dbaat bem baatb baolpen, wbaan dbaat dbaay weT se'ke. 
Dialectic English aih) Scotch. 
Received Pronunciation, — ^Wbot d)yoo wont? Vulgar Cockney, — 
Wau'cbi wamit? Devonehire, — ^Wat d)yue want? Fi/eshire, — 
Wbun't uY yi' waan;n ? Teviotdale, — Kwbabt er* ee wabntun ? 
TeviotdaUy from the dictation of Mr. Murray of Hawick. — Dbe)!* 
ti'wkwb sahkwbs graowun e dbe Ri'wkwb Hi'wkwb Habkwh. 
— Kwbabt er* ee ab*nd uxn ? TJ')m ab*ndnm naokwbt. — Yuuw nn 
•mey el ga'ng aowY dbe deyk un puuw e pey e dbe muuntb e 
Mai'y. — ^Hey)l bey aowr* dbe -naow nuuw. 
Aberdeen, — Faat foaV di'd dbe peer' si'n yreet tl)z mi'dber' ? 
Glasgow. — ^Wu)l ait wnr' bred n buu;ur' doon dbu waa;!!!^. 
Lothian. — Mabb' koansbuns ! babng u' Bcyli ! — Gaang uVab*, 
laadi ! gai tu dbu boar's, sai xx ! un sboo em 'baak ugi'n' ! 

Norfolk. — Wuuy dao'nt yu' paa')nii dbaat dbur -tue paewnd yu* 
ao-)ini, bo ? TJuy dao'nt ao")yu* nao 'tue paewnd. Yuuw *due ! 

Scoring Sheep in the Yorkshire Dales. — 1. yaan, 2 taib'n, 3 tedb- 
uru, 4 medburu (edburu), 5 pimp (pip), 6 saa-jis (see'zu), 7 laa'jis 
(re-ru), 8 sao*va (koturu), 9 daovu (bau-nu), 10 dik, 11 yaan 
uboo'n, 12 tain uboo-n, 13 tedbur* uboo*n, 14 medbur' uboon, 
15 jigit, 16 yaan ugeeb'-n, 17 tain ugeeb'*n, 18 tedbur* ugeeb'*n, 
19 medbur' ugeeb'-n, 20 gin ageeb'*n (bum£t). 



SPECIMBKS OF UNIVERSAL GIX)8SIC. 



DiALBCIS OF THE PbAX OF DeBBTSHIRS FSOM THB PICTATIOir OF 

Mb. Thomas Hallam, of Mavchebter, a itaxite of the Peak. 

*«* Mr. Hallam considers that he said a\ uo, uow, vdet/s, where I seemed to hear 
and wrote oa, oa*f ufw, 9a* y$, Mr. Hallam dictated the quantities. 



Chapel-en-lb-prith VARnrrr. 

Th)S6a*ngg u) Solumun, Chdapfur th)- 
saekund. 

1. Ad)m th)rda2 a)Sh&enui im)ih)- 
Um a)th vfUdliz. 

2. Llibyk th)Ulli mnda*ng th&umz, 
sdi'w iz mlihy ICiav wnda'ng th)- 
diiuwt't'nrz. 

8. Lcihyk th)^ppl friy nmda'ng 
th)t'riyz u)th w6a'd, sMV iz mahy 
bildaTd iunda*ng th)86a'nz. A(i 8it)mi 
ditown wi graet dliy da'Dd'iir*)i« 
sh&adu, mi)iz)frCii*wt wur)8wiyt ta)mi 
taiEt. 

4. ly brtiuwt)mi ta)th^f&eh*Bti]i 
iawBy im)iz)flik'g dar mi wur IQut. 

6. St'rkengthn)roi wi)86a*miit** 
d'ringic, ktiamfurt)mi wi)lUipplz : for 
£n)m IduY-sik. 

6. Iz lift dnt)B da'nd'nr iiii)y&ed, 
tinjiz riyt ont tUps)mi. 

7. Ail chaarjWu, da dduwt't'n a) Ji- 
riii'wslum. bi)th)rdaz, un)bi)tti)8tli*gz 
u)th)f!Ylt, uz yoa mun nftadhur stQnr, 
nnr w& kn mi)16aY, tU)iy)pl&eh*zaz. 

8. Th)Tk'ys u)mi)bil(iuvd ! Ltu'wk, 
iyktknmz l^eh'pin oa'pa)th)miUwntinz, 
fliky'ippin 6a'pa)th Uz. 

9. Mi)biliinvd5z liihyk u)r6a, nr'jn)- 
Tda*ng st&'g: lui'wk, iy stdndz ut)- 
Dk'k)a &ar)waa, iy Itii'wks iawt at), 
th^windus, un)8hdaz iie^el ihrCd'w}* 
(]i)laatiz. 

10. Mi)bilCiuTd spSiuk, iin)8&ed 
tiii*w)mi, Gy'&et 6a'p, mi)l&aT, mi)- 
fUi')nn, nn)kilam nwAi. 

11. For, IdiVk, th)wlnt'ur)s piUut, 
iui)th)r&in)z dar an)g&im. 

12. Th)fl&awurz ur^kCinmin da*pa)- 
ih) ffr&awndy th)tAhym)z kdumn U8)th)- 
\ftiSz singn, an)th)v&'p ii)th)tdiurtl)s 
lerd i)aar)kda*nt'ri. 

18. Th)flg t'rlyz ur) gy'^etin griyn 
figs 6n, un}th)Tubynz j^'in a}naby8 
smiiel wi)th)y6a'ng graips. Gy'&ct 
6a*p, mi)ldaT, mi)fEer')im, Tiii)k(ium 
uwai. 

14. 0& mkhy d&ay, Bz)iirt]iHh)tli& 
a)th)rdk. i)th)siiikrit spdts a)th) staerz, 
lae}mi sly dhi)iais, mc)mi §er dhi^- 
vi'ys ; fur)dhi) va'ys is swlyt, un)dhij- 
f&ifl iz ykeiri prikati. 



Taddikgtok Vabirtt. 

Th)S6a*ngg u)S6lumun, Chdaptur iX)» 
ea^kund, 

1. A(i)m th)rdaz a)Sh&eran un)th)- 
UUi ii)th yJUlUz. 

2. Us th)lilli omda'ng th&umz, sdo 
iz m&u Ma? umda'og tb}d(iuwttuiz. 

8. tJs th)^i^l tr&ey nmda'n^ th)- 
trlieyz a)th w6a'd, b6o)z m&a biliiuvd 
umoa'n^ th}86a'nz. Ad sit d^wn wi 
er^t dlaey 6a*ndar*)iz Bh&adu, un)iz)- 
frl'wt wur)sw^yt ta)mi}tAi8t. 

4. A^ybri!iawt)mitu}th)flle8tiDlUiWB, 
iin)iz)fla*g dar)mi wur Kiuv. 

5. Ky ^eyp mi 6a'p wi' sda'mut" 
drlngk, kiiumfurt)mi wi)Aapplz ; fir 
au)m Itiuv-sik. 

6 Iz lift dnd)s da'ndur mi)y&ed, un). 
iz r&eyt 6nd tllp6)mi. 

7. Au tael)YU, 6a diiuwtturz u)Ji- 
rduwslum, bi)tn rdaz, un)biHh)8ta'gz 
u)th Hieylt, dhur yda mun ndadhur 8ti5ur 
nur w^kn mau mur, til aey Uhyks. 

8. Th)Tauy8iijmi)bUduvdI Lduwk, 
aey kCiumx i^cppin 6a pu)th)m^wn- 
tinz, sky'ippin 6rpu)th ilz. 

9. Mi)bimuvd)z libyk ujrda, ur')u)- 
yda'ng sta'g : Itiuwk, aey stdndz ut). 
th^b£iak)n lar)wda, aey Itiuwks aawt 
at)th)wiudttB, un)bhdaz issael thrCiuw)- 
th)liatiz. 

10. Mi)bil{iuvd sp&uk, un)s&ed 
t(iuw)mi, Gy'ier')6a'p, mi)lCiaT, mi)- 
£ler')an, un)k(inm uw^e. 

11. Fur, ICiuwk, th)wlntiir)z plUist, 
nn)th)reen)z ddr un)g(iun. 

12. Thjfloawurz ur)ktiumin da'pu)- 
th)gr2iawnd, th)tlihym)z kuumn us)th)- 
bridz slngn, un)th)V&hyB u;th)t£iurtl)s 
^rd i)fiar)kd3'ntrL 

1 3. Thjfig trieyz ur)gy*^tin graeyn 
figz dn, uii)lh)vi!ihjTiz gy*in u)uahvB 
smacl wi)th)yda'n^ griips. Gy'&er')- 
fSa'p, mi)ldaY, mi)iaer')un, un)k£ium 
uwle. 

14. Oa man d6av, uz)urt)i)th)nlks 
u)th)rdk, i)th)sfeekrit spdta u)th)8taerz, 
lae)mi siey dhi)fais, lae)mi ker dhi)- 
T^hys; fur)dhi)vahy8 is swkeyt, un)- 
dhi)fais iz jhani prIUtti. 



■^ I 



\* Separate Copies of this Noim and Appendix on Glome will be 

sent on application to the Author. 



633 



CHAPTER Vn. 

Illustrations of the Pronunciation of English during 

THE Fourteenth Century. 

§ 1. Chaucer. 

GbXTIOAL TxXT of PaOLOOUB. 

In accordance with the intiinatioii on p. 398, the Prologue 
to the Canterbury Tales is here giyen as an illustration of 
the conclusions arrived at in Chap. lY., for the pronuncia- 
tion of English in the xivth century. But it has been 
necessaiT to abandon the intention there expressed, of follow- 
ing the Harl. MS. 7334 as closely as possible, for since the 
passage referred to was printed, the Chaucer Society has 
issued its magnificent Six-Text Edition of the Prologue and 
Knight's Tale, and it was therefore necessary to study those 
MSS. with a view to arriving at a satisfactory text to pro- 
nounce, that is, one which satisfied the laws of grammar and 
the laws of metre better than the reading of any one single 
MS. which we possess. For this purpose the systematic 
orthography proposed on p. 401, became of importance. The 
value of exact diplomatic reprints of the MSS. on which we 
rely, cannot be overrated. But when we possess these, and 
endeavour to divine an original text whence they may have 
all arisen, we ought not to attempt to do so by the patch- 
work process of fitting together words taken from different 
MSS., each retaining the peculiar and often provincial or- 
thography of the originals. The result of such a process 
could not but be more unlike what Chaucer wrote than any 
systematic orthography. Chaucer no doubt did not spell 
uniformly. It is very difficult to do so, as I can attest, after 
making the following attempt, and probably not succeeding. 
But a modem should not venture to vary his orthography 
according to his own feelings at the moment, as they would 
be almost sure to lead him astray. Whenever, therefore, a 
text is made out of other texts some sort of systematic ortho- 
graphy is inevitable, and hence, notwithstanding the vehe- 

41 



634 



LONG U IN SEVEN MSS. 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



ment denunciation of the editor of the Six-Text Edition,^ 
I have made trial of that one proposed on p. 401, in all its 
strictness. The result is on the whole, better than could 
have been expected. Notwithstanding the substantial agree- 
ment of the Harleian 7334, and the Six New Texts, there is 
just sufficient discrepancy to assist in removing almost every 
difficulty of language and metre, so far as the prologue is 
concerned, and to render conjecture almost unnecessary. 
The details are briefly given in the footnotes to the following 
composite text. 



Pbontjnciation of Long XT and of AT, ET as deduced from a compabibon 

OF THB OrTHOOBAPHIBS OF SSYSN MANUSCRIPTS OF THE GaNTBRBURT 

Talbs. 

The investigations in Chap. lY. for the determination of the pro- 
nunciation of the xrv th century, were avowedly founded upon the 
single MS. Harl. 7334 (supr^ p. 244). Kow that large portions 
of six other MSS. have been diplomatically printed, it is satisfEu^tory 
to see that this determination is practicaJly unaffected by the new 
orthographies introduced. The Cambridge and the Lansdowne 
MSS., indeed, present us at first sight with what appears to be 
great vagaries, but when we have once recognized these as being, 
not indeterminate spellings of southern sounds, but sufficiently 
determinate representations of provincial, northern, or west midland, 
utterances, mixed with some attempts to give southern pronuncia- 
tion, they at once corroborate, instead of invalidating, the conclu- 
sions already obtained. That this is the proper view has been 
sufficiently shewn in the Temporary Preface to the Six-Text 
Edition, p. 51 and p. 62, and there is no need to discuss it further. 



' Temporary Preface to the Six- 
Text Edition of Chaucer's Canterbury 
Tales, Part I., by F. J. Fumivall, pp. 
113-115. A uniform system of spell- 
ing did not prevail in the xit th cen- 
tury, and as we have seen, can scarcely 
be said to prevail in the xix th, but 
variations were not intentional, and the 
plan I advocate is, from the varied 
spellings which prevail, to discover the 
system aimed at, but missed, by the old 
writer, and adopt it. All varieties of 
grammar, dialect, and pronunciation, 
when belonging to the author, and not 
his scribe, who was often ignorant, and 
still oftener careless (p. 249), should be 
preserved, and autonraphs, such as 
Orrmin*s and Dan Michers, must be 
followed implicitly and literatim. In 
such diplomatic printing, I even object 
to insertions between brackets. TTiey 
destroy the appearance of the original, 
and hence throw the investigator into 



the editor's track, and often stand in 
the way of an independent conjecture. 
At the same time they do not present 
the text as the editor would stiew it, 
for the attention is distracted by the 
brackets. The plan pursued for the 
Prisoner's Prayer, supr4 pp. 434-437, 
of giving the original and amended 
texts in parallel columns, is the only 
one which fiilly answers both pur- 
poses. Where this is not possible, it 
it appears to me that the best course 
to pursue is to leave the text pure, and 
submit the correction in a note. This 
serves the purpose of the [ ] or #*<;, 
much more effectuaUy than such dis- 
turbances of the text, which are only 
indispensable when notes are incon- 
venient. The division of words and 
capitals of the original should for the 
same reason be retained. See the 
Temp. Pref. p. 88. 



Chap. VII. { 1. LONG XI IN SEVEN MSS. 635 

These MSS. may be looked upon as authorities for the words, but 
not for the southern pronunciation of the words, and they shew their 
writers' own pronunciation by using letters in precisely the same 
sense as was assigned irom the Harl. MS. on p. 398 above. Two 
points may be particularly noticed because they are both points of 
difference between Mr. Payne and myself, (supr^ pp. 582, 583) 
and in one of them I seem to differ from many of those who have 
formed an opinion on the subject. 

Long u aPber an examination of all the authorities I could find, 
was stated on p. 171 to have been (yy) during the xvi th century. 
There did not appear to be any ground for supposing it to be 
different in the xivth century, and hence it was assumed on 
p. 298 to have had that value at that time. This was strengthened 
by the proof that (uu), the only other sound which it could 
have represented, was written ow, p. 305. A further though a 
negative proof seems to be furnished by the fact that I have 
nSt observed any case of long u and ou rhyming together, or 
being substituted one for the other in the old or any one of the 
six newly published texts.* I cannot pretend to have carefully 
examined them for that purpose, but it is not likely that in my 
frequent references to them for other purposes, such a marked 
peculiarity should have escaped me. It has however been already 
pointed out that in the first half of the xmth century (uu) was 
r^resented by u, and not by ow, and for about thirty years, includ- 
ing the end of the xin th and beginning of the xiv tii century, both 
signs were employed indiscriminately for (uu), and that this use of 
au seemed to have arisen from a growing use of « as {yj), pp. 424, 
470, 471 note 2, etc.* Hence the predominance of oti in the be- 

* Compare fortone, buke in Hampole Judging howerer by the coHation in 

(ropri p. 410, n. 2). The two ortho- F. MichePs edn. the Oxf. MS. agrees 

graphics boke^ buke, struggle with each with the Cam. The text is clearly 

other in Hampole. In the Towneley doubtful. 

Mfffteries, I have also observed the But v. 691, which in the Cam. MS, 

rhyme, poode infnde, which however, runs 

may be simply a bad rhyme, the spell- ' he \\\ in bure 

ing is Northern and of the latter part under courrture 

of the XV th century. On examining becomes in the Harl. fo. 87, 

the Harl. MS. 2253 for the rhymes : he byht nou in boure, 

bur mcsaventur, bure coverture, quoted vnder couertoure, 

from the Cam. MS. of King Horn on where the scribe by adopting the or- 

p. 480, I find that the first rhyme dis- thography ou has clearly committed 

appears. Thus v. 325, Lumby's edition himself to the pronunciation (uu) and 

of the Cam. MSS. has not (yyj. It would, however, not be 

Went ut of my bur safe to oraw a general conclusion from 

Wib muchel mefaventur these examples in evidently very un- 

and the Harl. reads fo. 85, trustworthy texts, which have yet to 

"Went out of my boure, be properly studied in connection with 

ftiame )>e mott by(houre ; dialectic and individual pronunciation, 

and V. 649, the Cam. MS. has supr^ p. 481. 

heo ferde in to bure * On p. 301, note, col. 1, a few in- 
to fen aucMtMre, stances of the Devonshire substitutes 
and the Harl. has, fo. 87, for (uu) are ^ven, on the authority of 
Horn ne )>ohte nout him on Mr. Shelly* s pronunciation of Natnan 
ant to boure wes ygon. Hogg's Letters. The new series of 



636 



LONG U IN SEVEN MSS. 



Chap. VII. { 1. 



giniiing of the xiy th century and the subsequent strict severance of 
long u and ou, which seem so far as I have observed, to have been 
never confused, as short u and ou certainly were (p. 304). The 
conclusion seems to be inevitable, that long u and ou represented 
different sounds, and that the long u must have had in the xrv th, 
what Bullokar in the xvi th century called its '' olde and continued" 
sound, namely (yy). This, however, is directly opposed to Mr. 
Payne's opinions given on p. 583. 



those letters there named, haying an 
improved orthography, using m, a, for 
(jf ®)» — i^ot (a), as there misprinted, — 
has allowed me to make some collec- 
tions of words, which are curious In 
connection with the Terr ancient west- 
em confusion of m, e, t, and the pro- 
nunciation of long u as (yy). It may 
be stated that the sound is not alwa^ii 
exactly (yy). In yarious mouths, and 
eyen in the same mouth, it yaries 
considerably, inclining towards fun), 
through (iru P), or towards (0^) the labi- 
alised (ee). The short sound in did 
seemed truly (cUi). But in could, good, 
I heard yery distmctly (kyd, grd) with 
a clear, but extremely short (y), from 
South Deyon peasants in the neigh- 
bourhood of Totnes. Nor is the use of 
(yy) or (uu, m) for (uu) due to any in- 
capacity on the part of the speaker to 
say (uu). The same peasant who 
called dombt, (Eyymz) or (E^^mz), 
[it is difficult to say which, and appa- 
rently the sound was not determinate], 
and eyen echoed the name thus when 
put to him as (Euumz), and called brook 
(bryk), with a yery short (y), talked 
of (muur, stuunz, niud^ for moref stones, 
road, Mr. Murray, m his paper on 
the Scotch dialect in the Philological 
Transactions, has some interesting spe- 
culations on similar confusions in 
Scotch, and on the transition of (u) or 
(u) through (0) into (a) and finally (a). 
On refemng to pp. 160-3, supra, the 
dose connection of (uu, yy) will be seen 
to be due to the fact that both are 
labial, and that in both the tongue is 
raised, the back for (uu) and front 
for (yy). The passage from (uu) 
to (yy) may therefore be made almost 
imperceptibly, and if the front is 
sliffhtly lowered, the result becomes 
(w). The two sounds (yy, 99) are 
consequently greatly conmsed by 
speakers in Scotlano, Norfolk, and 
Deyonshire. Mr. Murray notes the 
resemblance between (9, 9), — which in- 
deed led to the similarity of their nota- 



tion in palaeotype — as shewn by Mr. 
M. Bell's assignmg (a) and my giying 
(9) to the French mute e, whicn others 
again make hh). If then (u) trayels 
through (y, 9) to (a), its change to (s) 
is almost imperoepnole, and the slight- 
est labialisation of the latter sound 
giyes (0). Whateyer be the reason, 
mere can be no doubt of the fact tl^at 
(u, y, 9, 9, a, 0) do interchange pro- 
yincially notp, and hence we must not 
be surprised at finding that they did 
so in ancient times, when the circum- 
stances were only more fEiyourable to 
yarieties of speech. These obsenrations 
will senre in some deeree to explain 
the phenomena alludea to in the text, 
and also the following lists from Nathan 
Hogg's second series, in which I re- 
tain the orthog^phy of the author 
(Mr. H. Baird), where we should read 
M, a as (y, 8b) short or long, and other 
letters nearly as in glossotype. 

EW and long if become (yy) , as : 
bltf, bwty, crMel, ci^ryiss curious, out, 
acute, dwce deuce, duty, hu hue yew^ 
htfmin human ^ kinkltid conclude, mwzic, 
uu new, pur pure, ruin'd, stw stew, 
stupid, ttu, truth, ttm, ylrit flute, yif 
view few, yi«n fume, yutur future^ 
yMz'd used, zuant suant. 

Long and short 00, OU, 0, IT, 
usually called (uu, u) become (yy, y) or 
{99, 9), as : balw hullahbaloo, hlum bloom, 
bn^k brook, buk book, chuz choose, crui. 
crook, cud could, curt court, cms course 
coarse, dru through, drupin droopifig^ 
du do, gud good, gwlden golden, intu, 
kushin cushion, luk look, 1ms' nd loosened, 
minuyer manoeuvre, mux fnove, n«n 
noon, pwl'd pulled, prinr prove, puk 
pook, Turn room, shu shoe, shr^d should, 
skwle school, stt^ stood, tropin trooping, 
tu too two to [emphatic, unemphatic 
ta = (ta)], t«k took, tiaa tomb, u who, 
Jul full fool, vwt foot, y« gou, zmuthe 
smooth, ztm soott. 

Short U, 00, usually called (a) 
become (t), as : blid blood, dist do'st, 
honjist, uf\;ust, jist Just ad?., rin run 



Chip. YII. 4 1. 



AI AY, EI ET, IN SEVEN MSS. 



637 



The second point is extremely difficult, and cannot be so cursorily 
dismissed. Wliat was the sound attributed to at ay^ ei ey in 
Chaucer ? The constant confusion of all four spellings shews that 
it was one and the same.^ Here again the voice of the xvith 
century was all but unanimous for (ai), but there is one remarkable 
exception, Hart, who as early as 1551 (in his MS. cited below 
Chap. YIII, § 3, note 1), distinctly asserts the identity of the 
sounds of these combinations with that of e^ ea, that is (ee). For 
printing this assertion in 1569 he was strictly called to order by 
Gill in 1621, suprii p. 122. All the other writers of the xvith 
century, especially Salesbury and Smith distinctly assert that (ai) 
was the soTind. Hence on p. 263, (ai) was taken without hesitation 
to be the sound of ay, ey^ in Chaucer. We are familiar with the 
change of (ai) into (ee), p. 238, and with the change of (ii) into (oi, 
ai), p. 295, but the change of (ee) into (ai), although possible, and 
in .actual living English progress (p. 454, n. 1), is not usual. 
There was no reason at all to suppose that ay could have been (ii), 
and little reason to suppose that it would have been (ee) before it 
became (ai). On examining the origin of ay, ey, in English words 
derived from ags. sources, the y or i appears as the relic of a former 
ff s (gh, ^h, j) and then (i), which leads irrresistibly to the notion 
of the diphthong (ai), p. 440, 1. 14, p. 489. But it certainly does 
not always so arise, and we have seen in Orrmin (ib.) that the 
; J = (j) was sometimes as pure an insertion as we occasionally 
' in romance words derived from the Latin,* and as we now find 




[also to urn], rish'd rushed, tich'd 
Umehed, rlid Jhod, wid'n would not, 
winder u?onder, wisser worser, zich 
tueh, sin aun soti, zmitch smutch. 

Short £, I, usually called (e, t] are 
frequently replaced by (a) or (a), as : 
be^ befell, oul bell, bulch'd belched, 
barry*d buried, churish cherish, cszul 
himself, etazul itself mezul myself, 
mulkin milking, muller miller, purish 
perisK, shullins shillings, spul spell, 
spurrit spirit [common even in London, 
and compare syrop, stirrup], tullee teU 
you, turrabul terrible, ulbaw'd elbowed, 
roller fellow [no r pronounced, final or 
pre-conaonantal truled (r) seems un- 
known in Devonshire], yullidgc village, 
Tulty filthy, vurrit ferret, vury very, 
yvast first, wul well, wulvare welfare, yuX 
yell, yur'd heard, zmul smell, zulf self. 

The words zi#p'd swept, mdud indeed, 
dwd did done, humman hummen woman 
women^ do not exactly belong to any 
of these categories. 

The above lists, which, being only 
derived from one small book, are ne- 
cessarily very incomplete, serve to shew 
tiie importance of modem dialectic 
study in the appreciation of ancient 
and therefore dialectic English (p. 681). 



^ Not in Scotch, where the spellings 
ai, ei seem to have been developed in- 
dependently in the xv th century, for 
the Scotch long a, e, and perhaps 
meant (aB, cb), compare Sir T. Smith, 
supr& p. 121, 1. 18. These spellings 
were accompanied by the similar forms 
oi, ui, out for the long o, u, mi, per- 
haps =(o«, jB, ub), though the first 
was not much used. We must recol- 
lect that in Scotch short i was not Ti) 
or {%), but (e), and hence might easily 
bo used for (b) or fa) into which un- 
accented (e) readily ae^nerates. For 
this information I am indebted to Mr. 
Murray's paper on Scotch (referred to 
in the last note), which was kindly 
shewn to me in the MS. The notes 
there furnished on the development of 
Scotch orthography are highly interest- 
ing, and tend to establish an intentional 
phonetic reformation at this early 
period, removing Scotch spelling from 
the historical illation which marks 
the English. 

' " In Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, 
and Proven9al, Latin A remains un- 
altered. Some deviations into ai or e 
must be admitted. . . . The most im- 
portant and fr^uent case is when a by 



638 



AI AY, EI KY, IN SEVEN MSS. 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



in English after the sound of {ee) in what many persons recognize 
as the "standard" pronunciation of our language, for instance 
(nmm) for name. There are a few straggling instances in even 
xin th century MSS. where ay appears to rhyme to «, the chief of 
which turn on apparently a dialectic pronunciation of saide as sede, 
which is also an orthography occasionally employed (p. 484, 1. 15, 
p. 481, 1. 33). Dr. Gill, 1621 {Logonomia p. 17), cites (sed) as a 
northern pronunciation for (said), and classes it with (saa) for (sai). 
Mr. Payne has pointed out similar cases in the Owl and Nightingale, v. 
349, 707, 835, 1779. The orthography sede occurs also, v. 472, 548, 
1293, and probably elsewhere.* Mr. Payne also notes the less usual 
rhjrmes: bigrede upbreide 1411, misrcdc maide 1061, grede maide 
1335. These rhymes are certainly faulty, because in each case the 
ags. has a y in the second word but not in the first, and we cannot 
suppose them to have rhymed at this early period.* In Floris and 



the action of an inserted coalescing i 
or €f according to the individual ten- 
dency of the language, passes into ai, 
or eiy or e and i> : prov. air, sp. aire 
from aer : prov. primairan (otherwise 
only prinwr primier), port, primeiro, 
span, primero, it. primierOf from pri- 
mariuH ; prov. eselairar from esclariar 
wliich also exists; prov. baisj port. 
beijo. span, beso from basium; prov. 
fait^ port. feitOj span, hecho from /actus' 
e being palatalised into t. ... This 
vowel has suflfered most in French, 
where its pure sound is often obscured 
into ai, e and i>. We must first put 
a^ide the common romance process, 
just noticed, by which this obscuration 
18 effected by an inserted t as in air, 
premier J baiseryfait.** Translated from 
Diezy Gr. der rom. Spr. 2nd. cd. i. 136. 

I The Jesus Coll. Oif. MS. reads 
seyde in each case. 

* The orthography and rhymes of 
the Owl and Nightingale as exhibited 
in the Cott. MS. Cdig. A. ix., fol- 
lowed by "Wright, in his edition for the 
Percy Society, 1843, are by no means 
immaculate. The MS. is certainly of 
the XIII th century, before the introauc- 
tion of o« for (uu), that is, before 1280 
or probably before the death of Henry 
III., 1272, (so that, as has been con- 
jectured on other grounds, Henry II. 
was the king whose death is alluded to 
in the poem), and is contained in the 
same volume with the elder text of 
Lajamon, though it is apparently not 
by the same scribe. Nor should I be 
inclined to think that the scribe was a 
Dorsetshire man, although the poem 
is usually ascribed to Nicholas de 
Guildford, of Portisham, Dorsetshire. 



The confusions of e i, o e, e a, recall 
the later scribe of Havelok. Drcim 21, 
clcine 301, are obvious scribal errors, 
corrected to drem dene in the Oif. MS., 
and : crei 334, in Oif. MS. crey, although 
put in to rh}ine with dai, must be an 
error for cri. We have cases of omitted 
letters in : rise wse o3, wrste toberste 
121, wlite wte 439, for wise, verste (?), 
wite. There are many suspicious 
rhymes, and the following are chiefly 
assonances: worse mcrshe 303, hei- 
sugge stubbe 605, worde forworthe 
647, igremct of-chamed 931, wise ire 
1027, oreve idorve llol, flesche cwesse 
1385, flijste vicst 405, and, in addition 
to the ei, e rhjincs cited in the text, 
we have: forbreideth nawedeth 1381, 
in Oxf. MS. ne aicede^. As to the 

? resent pronunciation of ay, ey in 
)or8etshire, the presumed home of the 
poet, Mr. Barnes gi?es us very precise 
information : " The diphthongs ai or 
ay, and ei or ey, the third close long 
sound [that is, which usually have the 
the sound of a in ma/t], as in May, 
hay, maid, paid, rein, neighbour, prey, 
are soundea — ^like the Greek ou, — the 
a or e, the first open sound, as a in 
father, and the t or ^ as ee, the first 
close sound. The author has marked 
th a of diphthongs so sounded with a 
circumflex : as m&y, hsly, maid, pilid, 
v&in, naighbour, pray." Poems of 
Rural Life, 2nd ea., p. 27. — That is, 
in Dorsetshire the sound (ai), which 
we have recognized as ancient, is still 
prevalent. This is a remarkable com- 
ment upon the false rhymes of the 
MSS. Stratmann's edition, 1868, is of 
no use for the present investigation, on 
account of its critical orthography. 



Chap. VII. { 1. 



AI AY, £1 EY, IN SEVEN MSS* 



639 



Blajiclieflur, Lumby's ed. occurs the rhyme : muchelhede maide 51, 
which is similarly faulty.^ See also p. 473 and notes there. We 
have likewise seen in some faulty west midland MSS. belonging to 
the latter part of the xvth century, (supr^ p. 450, n. 2), that ey 
was regarded as equivalent to e. In the ToumeUy Mysteriei we 
also find ay, ey^ tending to rhyme either with a or e. In fact we 
have a right to suppose that in the xv th century, at least, the pro- 
nunciation of ey^ ay as (ee) was gaining ground, for we could not 
otherwise account for the MSS. mentioned, for the adoption of the 
spelling in Scotch in 1500, p. 410, n. 3, and for the fact that Hart, 
— who from various other circumstances appears to have been a 
West Midland man — seemed to know absolutely no other pronun- 
ciation of ay than (ee) in 1551.' We have thus direct evidence 
of the coexistence of (ee, ai) in the xvi th century, each perhaps 
limited in area, just as we have direct evidence of the present co- 
existence of both sounds in high German (p. 238), and Dyak (p. 474, 
note, col. 2). Such changes do not generally affect a whole body 
of words suddenly. They begin with a few of them, concerning 
which a difference prevails for a very long while, then the area is 
extended, till perhaps the new sounds prevail. We have an in- 
stance of this in the present coexistence of the two sounds (9, u) 
for short «, p. 175 and notes. It is possible that although Gill in 
1621 was highly annoyed at maids being called (meedz) in place of 
(maidz) by gentlewomen of his day (supra, p. 91, 1. 8), this very 
pronunciation might have been the remnant of an old tradition, 
preserved by the three rhymes just cited from the xm th century 
to the present day, although this hypothesis is not so probable as 
that of scribal error. And if it were correct, it would by no means 



^ On consalting the Anchinleck MS. 
text of Floris et Blancheflar, the diffi- 
culty yanishes. Lumby's edition of 
the Cam. MS. reads, t. 49 : 

bn art hire ilich of alle )>inge, 
feoth of femblau^it and of mMnuMge, 
Of fairnefle and of muchelhede, 
Bute)>n ert a man and heo a maide ; 

where the both of the second line makes 
the third line altogether suspiciously 
like an insertion. The AuchinlecK 
MS., according to the transcription 
kindly fnnush^ me by Mr. Halkett, 
Ihe liorarian of the Adyocates Library, 
Edinburgh, reads, y. 53 : 

pou art ilich here of alle ]>inge 
Of semblant and of mourning 
But }>ou art a man and }he is a maide 
pons Je wif to Florice (aide. 

Another bad rhyme in the Cam. MS. 
is y. 633. 

Hele ihc wulle and no]>ing wreie 
Ower beire cumpaignie 
which in the Abbotnoid Club edition 



of the text in the Auch. MS. runs thus, 
V. 618 : 

To the king that }he hem nowt 
biwreie 

Where thourgh thai were fiker to 
dethe. 
The editor suggests biwrei^e, which 
would not be a niyme. The real read- 
ing is manifestly to deye, arising, as 
Mr. Murray suggests, from the com- 
mon MS. confusion of y, )>. Admiral \& 
both in the Auch. and Cott. MSS. 
constantly spelled -ayl^ and hence we 
must not be offended with the rhyme, 
Admiral confail 799, for there was 
evidently an uncertfdn pronunciation 
of this strange word. 

2 This day (9 July, 1869) a work- 
man, who spoke excellent English to 
me, called specially (spii'SBlt). Had 
he any idea that others said (spes-tjli") P 
The facts in the text are perhaps partiy 
accounted for by the influence of the 
Scotch orthography and pronunciation, 
referred to on p. 637, n. 1. 



640 AI AY, BI ET, IN SEVEN M8S. Chap. VU. i 1. 

prove that the general proiiunciation of ay in all words from ags. 
was not distinctly (ai) and that the (ee) pronunciation was not 
extremely rare. 

In a former investigation it was attempted to shew that Norman 
French eiy ai, had at least frequently the same sound (ai), supriL 
pp. 453-459. Mr. Payne on the contrary believes that the sound 
was always pure (ee), and that the Norman words were taken into 
English, spellings and all, retaining their old sounds. Ho then 
seems to conclude that all the English ay, ^y, were also pronounced 
with pure (ee), and maintains that this view agrees with all the 
observed facts of the case (p. 582). Prof. Rapp also, as we shall see, 
lays down that Early EngHsh Orthography was Norman, and as he 
only recognizes (ee) or (ee) as the sound of Norman at, of course 
he agrees practically with Mr. Payne. Modem habits have induced 
perhaps most readers to take the same view, which nothing but the 
positive evidence of the practice of the xvi th century could easily 
shake. ^ But it would seem strange if various scribes, writing by 
ear, and having the signs e, ee, ea, %e, at hand to express the sound 
(ee), should persist in a certain number of words, in always using 
ey, ay, but never one of the four former signs, although the sounds 
were identical. This is quite opposed to all we know of cacogra- 
phists of all ages, and seems to be only explicable on the theory of 
a real difference of sound, more marked than that of (ee, ee). Nay, 
more, some occasional blunders of e for ey, etc., would not render 
this less strange to any one who knows by painful experience (and 
what author does not know it ?) that he does not invariably write 
the letters he intends, and does not invariably see his error or his 
printer's or transcriber's errors when he revises the work. The 
mistake of e for ey we might expect to be more frequent than that 
of ay for e. When the writer is not a cacographist, or common 
scribe, but a careful theoretical orthographer as Orrmin or Dan 
Michel, the absolute separation of the spellings e, ey becomes 
evidence. We cannot suppose that Dutchmen when they adopted 
pais called it anything but (pais), why then should we suppose Dan 
Michel, who constantly employs the spelling pais,^ pronounced 

^ I was glad to learn lately from so adra3mk]>, agray)>i, etc, anpayri, apar- 

distinguished an English scholar as ccyue)', apayreb, asayd, asayled, atrayt, 

Prot H. Morley that ne was always of bargayn, batayie, bayliif, baylyes, bay J), 

opinion that ay, ey, were (ai) ana not contraye, cortays, cortaysie, conaitise, 

(ee). daycs, 'defeyled, despayreid, cyder either, 

* Mr. Morris's index to Dan Michel's eyr =air, ejren^effgs, eyse =ease, faili, 

Ayetibite refers to p. 261, as contain- fayntise, fomayce, gemiayn, graynes, 

m^ptsefoii peace, I looked through greyner, longayncs, maimes, maine = 

that page without discovering any in- retinue, maister, mayden, maystrie, 

stance of pese, bat I found in it 1 1 in- meseyse, meyster, ne^ebores, nejen, or- 

9isjiCG» oi pais, pays dJiA Z of paysible, dayni ordenliche, oreysonnc, paye = 

Thinking Dan Michel's usages impor- please, payenes ^pagans, pays, paysible, 

tant, I have extracted those words given plait, playneres, playni, playty, por- 

in the index, which of course does not uayej>, porueyonce praysy, quapite, 

refer to the commonest ags. words of queayntese, queyntise, raymi, [ags. reo- 

constant occurrence. This is the list, mian hrytnan, to cry out, J strait, strayni, 

the completeness of which is not gua- tuay, mleynie, uorlay, wayn =gain, 

ranteed, though probable : adreynt, wayt, weyuerindemen, yfufiea, zaynt. 



Chap. YII. { 1. 



AI AT, EI EY, IN SEVEN MSS. 



641 



otherwise? And when we see some French words in Chaucer 
always or generally spelled with e which had an at in French, as : 
lesoun 276, sesonn 348, pees 2929, plesant 138, ese 223, 2672, 
why should we not suppose that in these words the (ee) sound 
was general, hut that in others, at least in England, the (ai) sound 
prevailed ? Nay more, when we find ese occasionally written «yw 
for the rhyme in Chaucer (suprii p. 250 and note 1, and p. 265), 
as it is in Dan Michel's prose, why should we not suppose that two 
sounds were prevalent, just as our own (niidhu, naidh'j) for neither y 
and that the poet took the sound which hest suited him ? This 
appears to me to he the theory which best represents all the facts 
of the case. It is also the theory which best acconls with the 
existing diversities of pronunciation within very narrow limits in the 
English provinces. It remains to be seen how it is home out bv the 
orthography of the Ha. Harleian 7334, and the six newly published 
MS. texts, E. EUesmere, He. Hengwrt, Ca. Cambridge, Co. Corpus, 
P. Petworth, and L. Lansdowne of the Canterbury Tales. For this 
purpose I have looked over the prologue and Knightes Tale, and 
examined a large number, probably the great majority of the cases, 
with the following results. The initial italic words, by which the 
lists are arranged, are in modem spelling, and where they are 
absent the words are obsolete. Where no initials are put, all the 
MSS. unnamed agree in the preceding spelling so far as having one 
of the combinations at, ay, ei, ey is concerned, small deviations in 
other respects are not noted, but if any other letter is used for one 
of the above four it is named. The numbers refer to the lines of 
the Six Text edition, and they have frequently to be increased 
by 2 for "Wright's edition of the Harleian. MS. 

List op Words containino AY, EY in the Prolooub and Knightes Tale. 



Anolobaxon and Scandinavian 
Words. 

again^ agajn 991 

against, ajens Ca., ageyns 1787 

aileth, eyleth 1081 

a»M€s, aisshes Co., asshen 2957 

bewray, bewreye 2229 

day, day, 19 and frequently 

die, deyen Ca., Co., dycn E. He. P. 
dyjen L. 1109, deydc 2846 

dry, dreye Ca., drye 420, 1362, dreye 
[rh. weye] 3024 

dyer, deyer Ha., dyere 362 

eye, eye ±1. Ca., eyghe P., yhe Ha. L., 
iye He. 10, eyen E. He., eyghen 
Ha. P., eyjyyn Ca., yghen Co., 
yhen L. 267 and frequently 

fain, iajn 2437 

fair, fane 1685. 1941 

Jkeh, fleisah Ha. Co., flessh 147 

height, heght P., heighte 1890 

laid, leyde 1384 and frequently 

lay, lay 20 and frequently 



maidensj maydens 2300 

naiU^ nayles 2141 

neighbour, ny^hebour Ca., neighebore 

535 
neither, neither 1135 
nigh, neigh H. He., neyh Co., nyghe 

P., nyhe L., nyh Ca„ ny E., 732 
said, seyde 219, 1356, and frequently 
say, scyn 1463 
seen, seyn E. He. Ca. Co. L., seen Ha., 

Bene P. 2840 
slain, slayn 992, 2038, 2552, 2708; 

Blayn P. L., sleen 1556, sle sleen 

1859 
sleight, sleight 604 
spreytid Ha. E. He. Co. P., sprend Ca., 

sprined L. 2169 
two, tweye 704 
icailt'th, wayleth 1221 
way, way 34, 1264, and often. 
iceighed, wci^heden 454 
whether, whcither E. He., whethir Ha., 

wheber Ca, Co, L., whedere P., 

1857 



642 



AI AY, EI EY, IN SEVEN MSS. Chap. VII. { 1. 



Fbench Words. 

aequaintanee, aqaeyntaunce 245 
a'ieulf aiel E. He. Ca. ayel Ha., ayell 

Co. L. eUe P. 2477 
air, eir 1246 
apayd [rh. ysaid] 1868 
apparelling, apparaillyngpe 2913 
array, array 41 73, and often. 
attain, atteyne 1243 
apaileth, auailleth 3040 
bargaim, bargaynos 282 
barren, barayne 1244, baran L.. barevn 

1977 ^ 

battle, bataille 988, 2540 
braided, breided P., broyded E. He. 

Ca. Co., browded Ha. L, 1049 
caitiff, catiff P., caytjf 1552, 1717, 1946 
certain, certeyn 204 and often. 
chain, cheyne 2988 
chdtaigne, chasteyn 2922 
chieftain, chevetan Ha., cbieftayn 2555 
company, compaignye E. He. Co. P., 
cumpanye Ca., companye Ha. L. 
331, compaignye E. He. L., cum- 
panye Ca. Co. P., company Ha. 
2105,2411 ^ 

complain, compleyn 908 
conveyed, conuoyed E., conveyed 2737 
couneel, conseil Ha. E. He. Co. P., 

counsel L., cuntre Ca. 3096 
courtesy, curteisic E. He. Ca., curtesie 

Ha. Co. P. L. 46, 132 
daia, deys Ha. E. He. Ca. Co. P. dese 

[rh. burgeise] L. 370 
darroyne, 1609, 2097 
debotinair, debonnaire [rh. faire] 2282 
<£r4r^tr, dispcir 1245 
dice, deys Ca., dys 1238 
disdain, disdcyn 789 
displai^eth, desplayeth 966 
dietrameth, destreyneth 1455, 1816 
dozen, doseyne 578 
fail, faille 1854, 2798 
finest, feyncst Ca., fynest 194 
florin, floreyn Ca. Co. P., floren Ha. 

L., floryn E. Ho. 2088 
franklins, fttmkeleyns 216 
fresh, fresshe Ha. E. He. P. L., frossche 
Ca., freissche Co., 92, ffreisch Ha.l 
2176, 2622 
furnace, fomeys 202, 559 
gaineth, gayneth 1176, 2755 
^«y» gay 73 
golyardcys 560 
harnessed, hameysed 114, 1006, 1634, 

2140 
kerchiefs, keverchefe Ha., couercheis 
Ca. [the proper Norman plural, 
according to Mr. Payne], couer- 
chiefe E. He. Co. L., couerchefes 
P. 453 



leisure, leyser 1188 
Magdalen, Maudelayne 410 
maintain, maynteyne H. E., mayntene 

He. Ca. Co. P., maiten L. 1778 
master, mystir Ca., maister 261 
mastery, maistrie 165 
meyned 2170 
money, moneye 703 
ordaiwd, ordeyned 2553 
paid, ypayed 1802 
pain-ed, peyned 139, peyne 1133 
painted, peyntid 1934, 1975 
paUice, paleys 2513 
palfrey, palfrey 207, 2495 
plain, pleyn 790, 1464 
plein, pleyn 315 

portraiture, portreiture Ha. E. He. Ca. 
Co., pourtrature P. L. 1968, [pur- 
treture Ha.] 2036 
portray, portray 96 

portrayer, portreyor Ha., portreitour 
E., purtrejour He., purtreiour 
Co., purtraiour P., portretour Ca., 
purtreoure L., 1899 
portraying, portraying Ha., portreying 
Ca. Co.. purtraiynge P., por- 
treyyngo E. He., purtreinfl* L, 
1938 
pray, preyen 1260 
prayer, prayer 2226 
purveyance, purveiance E. He., pur- 
ueance Ha. Co. P. L. puruyanoe 
Ca. 1665, puruciance E. H., pur- 
ueance Ha. Co. P. L., puruyance 
• Ca. 3011 
quaint 1531, 2321, 2333, 2334 
raineth, reynith 1535 
reins, reynes 904 
sovereign, souereyn 1974 
straight, streite 457, stryt Ca., strcvt 
1984 ^ 

suddenly, sodanly L., sodeynly 1530, 

Bodcinliche 1575 
sustain, susteyne Ca. L., sustene 1993 
trace, trays 2141 
turkish, turkeys 2895 
turneiynge E. He. Co. tumcynge Ha., 
tumyinge Ca. tomynge L., tor- 
namente P. 2557 
vain, veyn 1094 
vasselage Ha. E. He. Co. L., vassalage 

P., wasseyllage Ca. 3054 
vein, veyne 3, 2747 
verily, verraily E. He. Ca. Co. verrely 

P. L., verrily Ha. 1174. 
very, verray 422 

villany, \qleynye E. He., velany Ca., 
L., vilonye Ha. Co. P. 70, fvilanye 
Ha.] 740 » L / 

waiting, waytinge 929 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



AI AYy EI EY^ IN SEVEN MSS. 



643 



The general unanimity of these seven MSS. is certainly remarkahle. 
It seems almost enough to lead the reader to suppose that when 
he finds the usual ay, ey replaced by a, «, i in any other MSS., the 
scribe has accidentdily omitted one of the letters of the diphthong, 
which being supplied converts a, «, * into ay, ey, at or ei respectively. 
Thus when in v. 1530 all but L. use ey or ay, and in v. 1575 all, in- 
cluding L., use ey in sodeynly, sodeynliche, we cannot but conclude 
that sodanly in L. 1530, is a clerical error for sodaynly. We have 
certainly no right to conclude that the a was designed to indicate 
a peculiar pronunciation of a as ay or conversely. But it will be 
b^ to consider the variants seriatim as they are not many in 
number. 

CONSXDBILATION OF YaBIANTS IN THE La8T LiST. 



Anolobaxon Aio) Scandinavian 

"WORDB. 

Agaifut 1787 has still two sounds 
(vge^ist*, vgenst'] which seem to cor- 
respond to two such original sounds as 
(again* agen*). 

Ashes, aisshes Co. 2957 represented 
really a duplicate form, as appears from 
its haTing been preservea into the 
XVI th century, p. 120, 1. 6. 

Die 1109, see variants on p. 284. 

Ihy 420, see variants on p. 285. 

Jh/^, the general orthography dyer 
362 is curious, for the ags. cUagan 
would naturally give deyer, which how- 
ever is only preserved in Ha., the rest 
E'ving dyere, and the Promptorium 
iving dyyn ; Ha. has deye in 11037. 
It would almost seem as if habit had 
confused the two words dye, die, and 
hence given the first the same double 
sound as the second. There is no 
room for supposing the sound (dee) in 
either case. 

Eye 10, see variants on p. 285. 

Flesh, 147 is one of the words men- 
tioned on p. 265, as having two spell- 
ings in Ha. see also p. 473 note 1, for 
a possible origin of the double pronun- 
ciation. 

Height, heght P. 1890 is of course 
a clerical error for heighte. 

Neighbour 535, follows nigh in its 
variants. 

Nigh 732, 535. The variants here 
seem to shew that this word should be 
added to the list given on pp. 284-6, 
88 baring a double pronunciation, 
especially as we have seen that the (ii) 
sound is preserved in Devon, p. 291, 
as it is in Lonsdale. 

Seen, The orthography seyn 2840 
for seen is supported by too many 
MSS. to be an error, it must be a du- 



plicate form, retaining in the infinitive 
the expression of the lost guttural, 
which crops up so often in different 
parts of tnis verb, Gothic saihwan, 
compare the forms on p. 279. 

iSlay 992, see p. 265; the double 
sound (ee, ai^ may nave arisen from the 
double ags. rorm, without and with the 

futtural, the latter being represented 
y (ai) and the former by (ee), which 
is more common. 

Spreind, isprend, isprind 2169 must 
be merely clerical errors for ispreitted, 
as in most MSS., because both words 
rhyme with ymeynd, which retains its 
orthography in each case. 

Whether, 1857, has certainly no 
more title to (ai) than beat or them, 
but nevertheless we have seen Orrmin 
introduce the (i) or (j) into these words, 
p. 489, hence it is not impossible that 
there may have been some ^rorincials 
who said wheider, but still it is more 
probable that the ei of £. and He. in 
1857 are clerical errors. The word is 
not common and I have not noted 
another example of it in E. He. 

Frbncu Woedb. 

Barren, baran L. 1977, must be a 
clerical error for barayn. 

Braid 1049, seems to have had 
various sounds, corresponding to the 
ags. bregdan, icel. bregda, and to the 
^^nch broder, which would give the 
forms breyde, browde, while broyde 
would seem to be an uncertain, or mis- 
taken mixture of the two (braid'e, 
bruud'e, brtiid'e). We do not find 
brede (breed* e). but as the g was some- 
times omitted even in ags. it would 
have been less curious than brayde. 

Caitiff, The orthography catiffV, 
1552, 1717, 1946, bemg repeated in 



644 



AI AY, £1 ET, IN SEVEN MSS. 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



three places, although opposed to the 
other SIX MSS. which determine caytif 
to he the usual form, may imply a dif- 
ferent pronunciation ratner than he a 
clerical error. The French forms of 
this derivative of the Latin eaptivua, 
as given by Roquefort are very numer- 
ous, but all of them contain »\ or an 
derived from at, thus: caitif, caiptif, 
caitieu, caitis, caitiu, caitivi6, cetif^ 
cetis, chaitieu, chaitif, chaitis, chaitiu, 
cheitif, chetif, chety, quaitif, quetif. 
Roquefort gives as Frovenqal and 
Languedoc forms : caitiou, caitious, 
caitius, caitivo. The Spanish eautivo 
has introduced the labial instead of the 
palatal modification, while the Italian 
only has preserved the a pure by as- 
similating p, thus, cattivo. If then 
the a in r. was intentional, it was very 
peculiar. 

Chieftain^ chcveten Ha. 2555, should 
according to the general analogy of 
such terminations be ekevefeyn, and it 
will then agree with the other MSS. 

Company. In eompaiynye 331, 2105, 
2411, the i is conceived by M. Fran- 
cisoue Michel to have been merely 
ortnographical in French, introduced 
to maKe yn inouilU^ just as % was intro- 
duced before // to make it mouilU. 
Compare also p. 309, n. 1, at end. It 
is very possible that both pronuncia- 
tions prevailed (kumpainire, kum- 
panire) and that the first was con- 
sidered as French, the latter as Eng- 
lish. There is no room for supposing 
such a pronunciation as (kumpeentre) 
with (ee). 

Conveyed. Conuoyed E. 2737 is not 
a variant of the usual conueyedy but 
another word altogether, a correction 
of the scribes. 

Counsel, counsel L. 3096, is probably 
a clerical error for counseil as in the 
other MSS. 

Courtesy, Curtcisye 46, vileynye 70, 
may be considered together. They 
were common words, and the second 
syllable was usually unaccented, where- 
as in curteiSy vileyny it was frequently 
accented. Hence we cannot be sur- 
prised at finding ey strictly preserved 
in the latter, but occasional deviations 
into non-diphthongal sounds occurring 
in the former. Careful scribes or 
speakers seem, however, to have pre- 
served the ey of the primitive in the 
derivative. The vilonye of Ha. Co. P. 
70, which is replaced by vilonye in Ha. 



740, serves to corroborate this view, 
as evidently the scribe did not know 
how to wnte the indistinct sound he 
heard, a difficulty well known to all 
who have attempted to write down 
living sounds. See also Mr. Payne's 
remarks, supr^ p. 585. To the same 
category belong the variants of por^ 
traiture, purveyancey verily. 

Dais J dese L. for deys=daiB 370, in 
opposition to the six other MS. is pro- 
bably a clerical error for deyse the final 
e being added also to the rhyming 
word burgeise in L. which retains the t . 

Bice, Deys Ca. 1238 for dya is 
clearly an error as shewn by the rhym- 
ing word parody 8y but dye itself seems 
to have been accommodated to the 
rhyme for deee^ which occurs in Ha. 
13882, and is the natural representa- 
tive of the French die. 

Finest, The orthomphy feyneet 
Ca. 194, must be a clencal error. 

Florin. The floren, florin, floreyn 
2088 may be concurrent forms of'^ a 
strange word, and the last seems more 
likely to have been erroneous. 

Fresh 92, had no doubt regularly 
(ee), but the older (ai) seems to have 
been usual to some, the frosshe of Ca. 
is a provincialism of the order noted 
on p. 476 

Kerchiefs, Couercheis Ca. 463, is 
probably a mere clerical error for 
eouerchefsy % having been written for 
fy as we can hardly suppose the provin- 
cial scribe of Ca., to nave selected a 
Norman form by design. 

Maintain. Maynteyne 1778, bus* 
teyne 1993, belong to the series of words 
derived from tenere. There is no dis- 
agreement respecting the ay in the 
first syllable of maynteyne ; sttstene is 
fully supported by the rhyme, p. 266, 
1. 1, and hence mayntene, sustene are 
probably the proper forms. I have 
unfortunately no note of the Chau- 
cerian forms of obtain, detain, retain, 
eofUain, appertain, entertain, abstain, 
hut probably -tene would be found the 
right form. The spelling ey and pro- 
nunciation (ai) may have crept in 
through a confusion with the form 
'teyne =Ija.i, 'tinyere, of which I have 
also accidentally been guilty p. 266, 
1. 25, as : attcyne, bareyne, must rhyme, 
1243, 8323, and as -stringere proauces 
-streyne 1455, 1816 in all MSS. 

Master, mystir Ca. 261 for master is 
probably a clerical error. 



chaf. vn. { 1. 



AI AT, EI £Y, IN SEVEN MS8. 



645 



Bfrtraitur* 196S, portrayer 1899; 
the yariantB may be explained as in 
Qmrtetjf, which see. 

Fortrojfing, In pwirtyyng^ por- 
tnyng 1938 there is an omission of 
one y on aeoonnt of the inconyenience 
oftheyy in the first form, overcome 
by changing the first y into i in P. 

lWiwyan«0 116d, the variants may 
be explained as in Ckmrtety,, which see. 

StraiffJU. Stirt Ca. 1984, must be 
a elerieal error tor Hreytt ^ the ab* 
■ence of e is quite unaccountable. 

Suddmdy. Sodanly L. 1530 must, as 
we have seen p. 643, be an error for 
9od€tinly, * 



Suttain 1993 see Maintain, 

Tumeynge Ha. 2567; the variants 
are to be explained as those ot portray' 
ing^ which see. 

Verily 1174, the variants may be 
explained as in Courtesyy which see. 

Villany 70, see ChurtMy, 

Wasseyllage Ca. 3054, certainly 
arose from a confusion in the scribe's 
mind, vaaselage valour being unusual^ 
he reverted to the usual wasseyl for an 
explanation, and in wasseyl we have an 
ey for an ags. a, which may be com- 
pared with «y for M in Orrmin, supri 
p. 489. 



The natural efifect of this examination has been to place the 
yariants rather than the constants strongly before the reader's mind. 
He most therefore recollect that out of the total of 111 words the 
following 73, many of which occur very frequently, are invariably 
spelt with one of the phonetically identical forms at, ay, ei, 0y, 
in each of the seven MSS. every time they occur : — 

again, aileth, bewray, day, fsdn, feur, dozen, fiul, franklins Jrankeleyns, fur- 



laid, lay, maidens, nails, neither, said, 
lay, sleiffht, two tweye, waileth, 

way, weigned. acquaintance, aieul, 

air, apayd, apparelling apparaillynye, 
array, attain, availeth, bargains, battle 
batailUy certain, chain, ehAtaigne^ com- 
plain, darreynt^ debonnair, despair, 
dice, disdain, displayeth, distraineth. 



nace fomeyst gaineth, ^y, golyardeyt^ 
harnessed harneysed^ leisure, Magdalen 
Maudelayney mastery, meyned, money, 
ordained, paid, pained, painted, palace 
paUya, palfrey, plain, plein, portray, 
pray, prayer, quaint, raineth, reins, 
sovereign, trace tra^a, turkish turkeya, 
vain, vein, very, wailing. 



On the other hand, the variants only affect 38 words, of which 
few, except those already recognized to have two forms in 
use, occur more than once, while the variants confined to one or 
two MSS. display no manner of rule or order, and arc far from 
shewing a decided e form as the substitute for ay, *ey. They may 
be clasnfied as follows : 



15 Clbsical Errors : height 
heght, epreyned sprend sprined, whether 
wheither, barren baran, chieftain, 
chevetan, eouneel counsel, dice de^, 
JIneet feynest, kerchieft couercheis, 
maintain maynteyne mayntene, master 
myttir, etraight stryt, euadenly sodanly, 
matain susteyne, tumeiynge tumyinge 
tomymre. 

12 DouBLK Forms: aahee aisshes 
asshen, die deyen dyen, dry dreye drye, 
dyer dyere deyer, eye eighe yhe, Jleeh 
fleissh flessh, neighbour neighebore 
ny^hebonr, nigh neigh nyghe, seen seyn 

seen, slain slayn sleen, braided 

breided browdid, freeh fresshe freisshe. 

6 Inoistinot unaccented Sylla- 



bles : courtesy courteisie curtesie, por^ 
traiture portraiture pourtrature, jwr- 
trayer portreyor purtreoure, purvey^ 
atice purveiance purueance puruyanoe, 
verily verraily verrely verruy, villany 
vileynye velany vilonye. 

5 Miscellaneous : miYi^ may have 
been occasionally eatiffas well as eaytif 

eonuoyed was a different reading, 

not an error for conveyed florin 

being a foreign coin may have been 
occasionally mispronounced floreyn, 

portreing was an orthographical 

abbreviation of portreiynge was- 



seyllage was a manifest error for the 
unusual vasselage, the usual wasseyl oc- 
curring to the scribe. 

The variants, therefore, fiimish almost as convincing a proof as 
the constants, that ay, 9y represented some sound distinct from $ 



646 



TREATMENT OF FINAL E. 



Chap. YII. } 1. 



(ee). But if there was a distinct sound attachable to these com- 
binations ay, ^y, in Chaucer's time, what could it have possibly been 
but that (ai) soimd, which as we know by direct evidence, subsisted 
in the pronunciation of learned men and courtiers (Sir T. Smith was 
secretary of state) during the xvi th century, and which the spelling 
used, and no other, was calculated to express, and was apparently 
gradually introduced to express. The inference is therefore, that 
Chaucer's scribes pronounced ay, ey as (ai) and not as (ee), and 
where they wished to signify the sound of (ee), in certain well- 
known and common Norman words, they rejected the Korman or- 
thography and introduced the truly English spelling e. The in- 
ference again from this result is that there was a traditional English 
pronunciation of Norman <i», «, as (ai), which may have lasted long 
after the custom had died out in Normandy, on the principle already 
adduced (p. 20), that emigrants preserve an older pronunciation. 

Treatment of Final E in the Critical Text. 

As the following text of the Prologue is intended solely for the 
Use of students, it has been accommodated to their wants in various 
ways. First the question of final e demanded strict investigation. 
The helplessness of scribes during the period that it was dying out 
of use in the South, and had already died out in the Noith, makes 
the new MSS. of little value for its determination, the Cambridge 
and Lansdowne being evidently written by Northern scribes to 
whom a final e had become little more than a picturesque addition, 
It was necessary therefore to examine every word in connection 
with its etymology, constructional use, and metrical value. In 
every case where theory would require the use of a final «, or other 
elided letter, but the metre requires its elision, it has been replaced 
by an apostrophe. The results on p. 341 were deduced from the 
text adopted before it had been revised by help of the Six-Text 
Edition, and therefore the numbers there given will be slightly 
erroneous ', but the reader will by this means imderstand at a glance 
the bearing of the rules on p. 342. 

The treatment of the verbal termination -ede, required particular 
attention. There are many cases in which, coming before a con- 
sonant, it might be -ed* or -^de, and it was natural to think that the 
latter should be chosen, because in the contracted forms of two 
syllables, we practically find this form ; thus : fedde 146, bledde 
145, wente 255, wiste 280, spente 300, coude 326, 346, 383, kepte 
442, dide 451, couthe 467, tawghte 497, cawghte 498, kepte 512, 
wolde 536, mighte 585, scholde 648, seyde 695, moste 712 and 



^ The number of elisions of essential 
e^ stated at 13 on p. 341, has been re- 
duced. The only im^rtant one left is 
meer* 641, and that is doubtful on ac- 
count of the double form of the rhym- 
ing word miUeer. see p. 389. The 
number of plural -^« treated as -« has 
been somewnat increased. The fol- 



lowing are examples : palmer's 13, 
servawnt's 101, fether's 107, finger's 
129, hunter's 178, grayhound's 190, 
sleev's 193, tavern's 240, haven's 407, 
housbond's 460, aventur's 796. Of 
course Q is not used as the mark of 
the genitive cases, but only to shew a 
real elision. 



Chap. VII. § 1. TREATMENT OF FINAL B. 647 

many others. But even here it is occasionally elided. Mr. Morris 
observes that in the Cambridge MS. of Boethins, and in the elder 
Wycliffite Yersion (see below § 3), the -ede is very regularly written. 
This however does not prove that the final $ was pronounced, be^ 
cause the orthography hire^ here^ aurSy yourej is uniform, and the 
elision of the final -« almost as uniform. The final e in -ede might 
therefore have been written, and never or rarely pronounced. It is 
certain that the first e is sometimes elided, when the second also 
vanishes, as before a vowel or A in : lov'd' 206, 533, gam'd* 534, etc. 
But it is also certain that -ed* was pronounced in many cases with- 
out the tf, suprii p. 355, art. 53, Ex. Throughout the prologue I 
have not found one instance in which -eddy or -^de, was necessary to 
the metre,* but there are several in which -ed^ before a vowel, is 
necessary. If we add to this, that in point of fact -ed^ remained in 
the XVI th century, and has scarcely yet died out of our biblical 
pronunciation, the presumption in favour of -ed^ is very strong.' On 
adopting this orthography, I have not found a single case in the 
prologue where it fuled, but possibly such cases occur elsewhere, 
and if so, they must be compared to the rare use of haddey and 
still rarer use of werey here for the ordinary hadd\ wer\ her\ 

The infinitive -e is perhaps occasionally lost. It is only saved 
by a trisyllabic measure in: yeve penawnce 223. If it is not 
elided in help^ 259, then we must read whelpe 258, with most MSS. 
but unhistorically. On the other hand the subjunctive -e remains 
as : ruste 500, take 503, were 582, spede 769, quyte 770. 

Medial elisions must have been common, and are fully borne out 
by the Cuckoo Song, p. 423. Such eHsions are: ev'ry 15, 327, 
ev'ne 83, ov'ral 249, ov'rest 290, rem'nawnt 724, and : mon'th 92, 
tak'th 789, com'th 839. The terminations -^, -ely -en, when run 
on to the following vowel, should also probably be treated as 
elisions. As respects -ery -r^, I have sometimes hesitated whether to 
consider the termination as French -rey or as assimilated into English, 
under the form -^, but I believe the last is the right view, and in 
that case such elisions as: ord'r he 214, are precisely similar to: 
ev'ry 15, and occasion no difficulty. Similarly, -ely -le, are both 
found in MSS., but I have adopted -«/, as more consonant with the 
treatment of strictly English words, and regarded the cases in which 
the / is run on to the following word, as elisions, thus : simp'l and 
119. Such elisions are common in modem English, and in the case 
of 'ley they form the rule when syllables are added, supr^ p. 52. 
In : to fest'n' his hood 195, we have an elision of ^ in w, and a final 
e elided, the full gerundial form being to festeney as it would be 
written in prose. 

^ The plaral weygheden 454, is not tablya^ aadlys^ fadrys^ modryg, bat its 

in point. subsequent restoration, accompanied 

* Mr. Murray observes that lovde by a suppression of the y before the «, 

would be an older form than loved for in the more recent forms tabylls 

lovede, and grounds his obseryation on sadylU^ fadyrs^ modyrs. These analo- 

the fact of the similar suppression gies are valuable. All that is implied 

of the p before / in tabyll^ sadylly in the text is that the form -ed seems 

fiuiffTy modyTy in the old Scotch plorals to haye prevailed in Chaucer. 



648 Chaucer's metre. Chap. VIL { i. 

As the text now stands there is no instance of an open e^ that is, 
of final e preserved before a vowel (suprsi, p. 341, 1. 2. p. 363, art. 
82, and infrk note on v. 429), but there is one instance of &ial e 
preserved before he, (inM note on v. 386). 

Mjstbical Prculiarxtiu of Chaitcbb. 

The second point to which particular attention is paid in this 
text is the metre. Pains have been taken to choose such a text as 
would preserve the rhythm without violating the laws of final e, and 
without having recourse to modem conjecture. For this purpose 
a considerable number of trisyllabic measures (suprsi, p. 334) have 
been admitted, and their occurrence is pointed out by the sign iii 
in the margin. The 69 examples noted may be classified thus: 

t- , arising firom the rxuming on of t to a following vowel, either in two 
words as : many a 60, 212, 229, etc., bisy a 321, can' a 130, stodi' 
and 184, or in tne same word, as : Inyieer 80, carious 196, bisier 321, 
which may be considered the role in modem poetry, see 60, 80, 130, 
184, 196, 212, 229, 303, 321, 322, 349, 360, 396, 438, 464, 630, 

660, 764, 782, 840, instances 20 

-^, arising from running this unaccented syllable on to a following 

vowel, in cases where the assumption and pronunciation of -V woula 

be harsh, as : deliver, and 84, sommer hada' 394, water he 400 ; and 

in the middle of a word, as : colerik 687, leccherous 626 ; instances 6 

-el, not before a preceding vowel, as : mesurabel was 436, mawncipel 

was 667, mawncipel sett* 686, instances 8 

-m, not before a preceding vowel, as : yeomen from 77 ; or before a pre- 
ceding vowel or A, miere the elision *n would be harsh, as : wnten 

a 161, geten him 291, instances . 3 

•«, arising from the pronunciation of final e, where it seems unnecessary, or 
harsh, to assume its suppression, as 88, 123, 132, 136, 197, 208, 223, 
224, 276, 320, 341, 343, 461, 464, 476, 607, 610, 624, 637, 660, 630, 

648, 660, 706, 777, 792, 806, 834, 863, instances 29 

Miteellaneow^ in the following lines, where the trisyllabic measures are 
italicised for convenience. 

Of Engelond*, to Cawnterbery they u;«nde. 1 6 ^ 

To Cawnterbery u7iVA/m/ devout corage. 22 

His heed was ball^^, and tehoon as any glas. 198 
And thryes hadd' the been at Jerusalem. 463 

Wyd was his par>><;A and Abuses fer asonder. 491 
He was a schepjt>^<f, and not a mercenarie. 614 

He waited 2£ter no pomp* and reverence. 626 

Ther coude no man brinj^ him in arrerage. 602 

And also war' him of a significavit. 662 

Total 69 

It would have been easy in many cases by elisions or slight 
changes to have avoided these trisyllabic measures, but after con- 
sidering each case carefully, and comparing the different manu- 
scripts, there did not appear to be any sufficient ground for so doing. 

Allied to trisyllabic measures are the lines containing a super- 
fluous unaccented syllable at the end, but to this point, which was 
a matter of importance in old Italian and Spanish versification, and 
has become a matter of stringent rule in classical French poetry, no 
attention seems to have been paid by older writers, whether French 
or English, and Chaucer is in this respect as free as Shakspere. 



y instances 9 



Chap. VII. § 1. CHAUCJER's METRE. 649 

There are a few cases of two superfluous unaccented syllables, com- 
parable to the Italian versi sdmcoioU^ and these have been indicated 
by (+) in the margin. There are only 6 instances : berye merye 
207, 208, apotecaryes letuaryes 425, 426, miscarye mercenarye 513, 
514, all of which belong to the class »-, so that the two syllables 
practically strike the ear as one. 

But there are also real Alexandrines, or lines of six measures, 
which do not appear to have been previously noticed, and which I 
have been very loth to admit. These are marked vi in the margin. 
There are four instances. In : 

But sore wepte sche if oon of hem wer* deed. 148 

the perfect unanimity of the MSS., and the harsh and unusual 
elision of the adverbial -0 in aore, and the not common elision of the 
imperfect e in wepte, which would be necessary to reduce the line to 
one of five measures, render the acceptance of an Alexandrine im- 
perative, and certainly it is effective in expressing the feeling of 

the Prioresse. In : 

Men mote yere silver to the pore freres. 232 

the Alexandrine is not pure because the caesura does not fall after 

the third measure. But the MSS. are unanimous, the elisions mof 

yev* undesirable, and the lengthening out of the line with the tag 

of "the pore freres," seems to indicate the very whine of the 

begjTTig fiiar. In 

With a thredhare cop', as a pore scoleer. 260 

the pore which lengthens the line out in all MSS., seems introduced 

for a similar purpose. The last instance 

I ne sawgh not this yeer so mery a companye. 764 

ia conjectural, since no MS. gives the reading complete, but : I ne 
sawgh, or : I sawgh not, are both unmetrical, and by using both 
we obtain a passable Alexandrine, which may be taken for what it 
is worth, because no MS. reading can be accepted. 

The defective first measures to which attention was directed by 
Mr. Skeat, suprSi p. 333, have been noted by ( — ), and a careful 
consideration of the MSS. induces me to accept 13 instances, 1, 76, 
131, 170, 247, 271, 294, 371, 391, 417, 429, 733, 778, though 
they are not all satisfactory, as several of them (131, 247, 271, 
391, 778) offend against the principle of having a strong accent on 
the first syllable, and two (417, 429) throw the emphasis in rather 
an unusual manner, as : weel coud' he, weel knew he, where : weel 
caud^ he, well knew he, would have rather been expected, but there 
is no MS. authority for improving them. 

Three instances have been noted of saynt forming a dissyllable, 
as already suggested, (supr^ pp. 264, 476), one of which (697), 
might be escaped by assuming a bad instance of a defective first 
measure, but the other two (120, 509,) seem clearly indicated 
by MS. authority. See the notes on these passages. They are 
indicated by ai in the margin.* 

^ Mr. Murray has obserred cases in then it had its Scotch ralue (ae), wr^rk 
Scotch in which ai was dissyllabic, but p. 637, n. 1. He cites from Wyn- 

42 



650 chaucee's feench woeds. Chap. VII. { i. 

Chauceb*! Tsbaticxmt 07 French Words. 

The third point to which attention is directed in printing the 
text of the prologue, is linguistic rather than phonetic, hut seemed 
of sufficient interest to introduce in a work intended for the use of 
the Chaucer Society, namely, the amount of French which Chaucer 
admitted into his English. ** Thank God! I may now, if I like, 
turn Protestant !" exclaims Moore's Irish Gentleman on the evening 
of 16th April, 1829, when the news of the royal assent to the 
Catholic Relief Bill reached Dublin.' And in the same way it 
would appear that the removal of the blockade on the English 
language, when after **fe furste moreyn," 1348, "John Comwal, 
a maystere of grammere, chaungede J^e lore in gramere scole,"' and 
Edward III. enacted in the 36th year of his reign, 1362-3, that all 
pleas should be pleaded and judged in the English tongue, the 
jealous exclusion of French terms from English works, which marks 
the former period, seemed to cease, and English having become the 
victor did not disdain to make free use of the more " gentle" 
tongue, in which so many treasures of literature were locked up. 
Even our older poems are more or less translations from the French, 
though couched in unmistakable English. But in the xrvth 
century we have Gower writing long poems in both languages, 
and Chaucer familiar with both, and often seeking his originals in 
French. The people for whom he principally wrote must have 
been also more or less familiar with the tongue of the nobles, and 
large numbers of Freuch words must have passed into common use 
among Englishmen, before they could have assumed English in- 
flectional terminations. We have numerous instances of this in 
Chaucer. "Whenever a French verb was employed, the French 
termination was rejected, and an English inflectional system sub- 
stituted. Thus using italics for the French part, we have in the 
prologue : perced 2, engtndWed 4, 421, inspired 6, esed 29, honoured. 
60, riwirow^ed 89, homtynvd 114, enturied \2^ypeyned 139, ro«^edl47, 
jpifichid 151, gawdtd 159, crotmod 161, purfykd 193, farsed 233, 
accorded 244, enryned 342, chaunged 348, pastied 464, encomhred 
608, Bj>yced 526, jpunish^d 657, trusteed 681, feyned 705, assembled 
717, served 749, yrawnted 810, pray^den 811, reuled 816, siudhih 

841. flijutm^' 91, harping' 266, «/nng' 450, 489, M-oy/ing 661, 

cry' 636, rost\ hnylVjryii 383, rehers' 732, /<?yi/e 736. Again 

we have an English adjective or adverbial termination affixed to 
French words, as: specia/lj 15, /^/f*ly 124, 273, certainly 235, 
iolefnnelj 274, staadj 281, estaallich 140, verrayly 338, really 

town's Orygynal Cronykil of Scotland, learch of a religion, by Thomas Moore, 

drck 1419-30, in reference to Malcolm chap. i. 

Ceanm^ir, 
Malcolm kpg, be iHWcbftil get, * See the whole noteworthy passage 

Had on his wyf Sopt Mareret. from Trenisa's translation of Higden, 

Where, however. Margret might rather printrd from the Cott. MS. lil^rius 

have been trissyllabic. D. VII., by Mr. R. Morris, in his 

Specimens of Early English, 1867» 

1 Travels of an Irish gentleman in p. 339. * 



Ghat. VII. } 1. 



CHAUCER S FRENCH WORDS. 



651 



■.royally 378, devoutly 482, searslj 583, prwelj 609, 9u^t%l\y 610, 

jprwdly 652, playnlj 727, properly 729, rt«foly 734. <fo«'lee8 

582. In esy 441, pomely 616, we have rather the change of the 

French -e into -y, which suhsequently became general, but the ee$ 

remains in : ese\y 469. In : dayyeer 113, 392, we have a substan- 

tive with an English termination to a French root. Eootman^^ 

472, is compounded of an English and French word. In : dahawnee 

211, loodmannayg 403, deyery^ 577, French terminations only are 

UBumed. A language must have long been in familiar use to 

admit of such treatment as this. What then more likely than the 

introduction of complete words, which did not require to have their 

terminations changed? The modem cookery book and fashion 

magazines are full of French words introduced bodily for a similar 

reason. Of course the subject matter and the audience greatly 

influence the choice of words, and we find Chaucer sensibly changing 

bis manner with his matter — see the quantity of unmixed English 

m the characters of the Yeman, the Ploughman, and the Miller. 

To make this admixture of French and English evident to the eye, 

tU words or parts of words which may be fairly attributed to French 

influence, including proper names, have been italicised, but some 

older Latin words of ecclesiastical origin and older Norman words 

have not been marked and purely Latin words have been put in 

■mall capitals.^ The result could then be subjected to a numerical 

tcflt, and comes out as follows : 

lines containing no French word . 
only one „ ,, 
two French words 
three 
foar 
five* 



9) 






. 325, 


percent. 


37-9 


. 343, 


)T 


400 


. 167, 


ti 


18-2 


. 87, 


tt 


3-4 


. 12, 


>» 


0*4 


h 


»» 


01 



Lines in the Prologue . 868 100*0 

If the total number of French words in the prologue be reckoned 
ftom the above data, they will be found to be 761, or not quite one 
word in a line on an averagff. The overpoweringly English character 
of the work could not be more clearly demonstrated. 

Chaucer's language may then be described as a degraded Anglo- 
Saxon, into which French words had been interwoven, without 
interfering with such grammatical forms as had been left, to the 
extent of about 20 per cent., and containing occasionally complete 
French phrases, of which, however, none occur in the prologue. 
To understand the formation of such a dead dialect, we have only 
to watch the formation of a similarly-constructed living dialect. 
8uch a one really exists, although it must rapidly die out, as there 
are not only not the same causes at work which made the language 
of Chaucer develop into the language of England, but there are 
other and directly contrary influences which must rapidly lead to 
the extinction of its modem analogue. 



^ These are very few in number, see 
6, 18i. 264, 336, 429, 430, 646, 662. 
» The line k: The rmV of SaytU 



Mawr' or of Smynt Beneyt, 173, in 
which the French words were in- 
dispensable. 



652 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



Chap. VII. { 1. 



Pennbtlyania Obrman thb Analogub of Chauceb*b English. 

Fully one half of the people of Pennsylvania and Ohio in the 
United States of America understand the dialect known as Penn- 
sylvania German. This neighbourhood was the seat of a great Ger- 
man immigration from the Palatinate of the Rhine * and Switzer- 
land. Here they kept up their language, and established schools, 
which are now almost entirely extinct. Surrounded by English of 
the xvnth century they naturally grafted some of its words on 
their own, either as distinct phrases, or as the roots of inflections ; 
and, perhaps, in more recent times, when fully nine-tenths of the 
present generation are educated in English, the amount of intro- 
duced English has increased.* The result is a living dialect which 
may be described as a degraded' High German, into which English 



^ See supra, p. 47, lines 5 to 1<5. 

^ Some of these particulars have 
been taken from the preface to Mr. K 
H. Rauch's PennsylTamsh Deitsch ! 
De Breefa fum Pit Schwefflehrenner un 
de BeTTY, si Fraw, fun Schliffletown 
on der 6rucker fum " Father Abra- 
ham," Lancaster, Pa., 1868, and others 
from information kindly furnished me 
by Bev. Dr. Mombert, Lancaster, Penn- 
sylyania, U.S., in April, 1869. 

' This does not mean that it is a 
degraded form of the present literary 
high Crerman, but merely of the high 
German group of Crermanic dialects. 
On 19 Aug. 1869, the 14th meeting of 
the German Press Union, of Pennsyl- 
vania, U.S., was held at Bethlehem, 
when an interesting discussion took 
place on Pennsylvania German, or das 
J>eut»ch'Penntylvani9che, as it is termed 
in the ReadifUf Adler of 31 Au^. 1869, 
a German newspaper puhlished at 
Reading, Berks County, Pa., U.S., from 
which the following account is trans- 
* lated and condensed. Prof. Notz, of 
Allentown, who is preparing a Penn- 
sylvania German grammar, drew at- 
tention to the recent German publi- 
cations on Frankish, Upper-Bavariani 
Palatine, Swabian, and Swiss dialects, 
and asserted that the Penn. Germ, had 
an eoually tough existence {zdhesLeben) 
and aeserved as much study. Mr. Dan 
£. SehikUer declared that the Germans 
of Pennsylvania could only be taught 
literary high German, in which their 
divine service had always been con- 
ducted, by means of their own dialect. 
Dr. G. Kellner justified dialects. He 
considered that linguists, including J. 
Grimm, had not sufficiently compre- 
hended the importance of dialects. 
Speech was as natural to man as walk- 



ing, eating, and drinking, and the 
ong^nal language of a people was dia- 
lectic, not literary, wnich last only 
finally prevailed, to use Max Miiller^ 
expression as the high language, {Hoch^ 
sprache). The roots of a literary 
language were planted in its dialects, 
whence it drew its strength and wealth, 
and which it in turn modified, polished 
and ennohled Was Penn. Germ, such a 
dialect F Many English speakers, who 
knew nothing of German dialects, 
might deny it, and so might even many 
educated north Germans, who were un- 
acquainted with the south German 
dialects, and regarded all the genuine 
southern forms of Penn. Germ, as a 
corrupted high German, or as idioms 
borrowed from the English. They 
would therefore style it a jargon, not a 
dialect. Certainly, the incorporation 
of English words and phrases had given 
it some such appearance, but on re- 
movinc; these foreign elements it re- 
mained as good a dialect as the Alsa- 
tian after bein^ stripped of its Gal- 
licisms, in which dialect beautiful 
poems and tales had been written, 
takine an honourable position in Ger- 
man literature. Penn Germ., apart 
from its English additions, was a soutii 
German dialect, composed of Prankish,- 
Swabian. Palatine, and Alleroanic, 
which was interlarded with more or 
less English, according to the counties 
in which the settlements had occurred ; . 
in some places English was entirely 
absent. All that marked a dialect in 
Germany was present in Penn Germ., 
and since new immigration was per- 
petually introducing fresh high Ger- 
man, the task would be to purify the 
old dialect of its English jargon, and use 
the result for the benefit of the people 



Chap. VII. { 1. 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



653 



words have been interwoven, without interfering with such gram- 
matical forms as had been left, and containing occasionally complete 
English phrases. On referring to the first sentence of the last 
paragraph, the exact analogy of Pennsylvania Dutch to Chaucer's 
English will be at once apprehended. The dialect is said to possess 
a somewhat copious literature, and it is certainly an interesting 
study, which well deserves to be philologically conducted.* For 
the present work it has an additional special value, as it continually 
exhibits varieties of sound as compared with the received high 
German, which are identical with those which we have been led to 
suppose actually took place in the development of received English, 
as (oo, se, aa) for (oa, ai, au). 

The orthographical systems pursued in writing it have been two, 
and might obviously have been three or more. The first and most 
natural was to adopt such a German orthography as is usually 
employed for the representation of German dialects, and to spell 
the introduced English words chiefiy after a German fashion. This 
is the plan pursued, but not quite consistently,' in the following 
extract, for which I am indebted to Dr. Mombert. The English 
constituents are italicised as the French are in the following edition of 
the prologue. A few words are explained in brackets [], but any one 
fieoniliar with German wiU understand the original, which seems to 
have been written by an educated German familiar with good English. 



of Pennsylyania. The Penn. Germ. 
press was the champion of this move- 
meaat, by which an entire German 
fiunHy would be more and more im- 
bued with modem German culture. 
As a striking proof of the identity of 
Palatine with Fennsylyanian German, 
lie referred to Nadler's poems called 
r^hlieh Ffalz^ Gott erhaWa, which, 
written in the Palatine dialect, were, 
when read out to the meeting by Dr. 
Leisenring, a bom Penn. German, as 
leadUy intelligible to the audience as if 
liiey liad been written in Penn. German. 
Prof. Notz also obserred that in Ger- 
manv the people stiU spoke among one 
another in dialects, and only excep- 
tionally in high German when they 
spoke with those who had received a 
superior education— and that even the 
ktter were wont to speak with the 
people in their own dialect. This was 
eorroborated by Messrs. Rosenthal, 
Hesse, and others. On the motion of 
Prof. Notz, it was resolved to prosecute 
an inquiry into the Germanic forms of 
expression in use in Pennsylvania, and 
to report thereon, in order to obtain 
materials for a complete characterisa- 
tion of the dialect. 

1 Prof. S. S. Haldeman, of Columbia, 
Pennsylfania, to whom I have been 



under great phonetic obligations, and 
who has been familiar with the dialect 
from childhood, has promised to fi- 
nish the Philological Society with 
some systematic account of this pecu- 
liar hybrid language, the living repre- 
sentation not only of the marriage of 
English with Normap, but of the 
breaking up of Latin into the Romance 
dialects. The Rev. Dr. Mombert, for- 
merly of Lancaster, Pennsylvania, but 
now of Dresden, Saxony, who has long 
been engaged in collecting specimens, 
has also promised to fumish some ad- 
ditions. The preceding note shews the 
interest which it is now exciting in 
its native country. In this place it is 
only used as a passing illustration, but 
through the kindness of these com- 
petent glides, I am enabled to give 
the reader a trustworthy account so 
far as it goes. 

* Thus ey is used for ee in khfn = 
(k«TiV or rather (kerin) according to Dr. 
Momoert, and ee for ih (ii) in Teer^ which 
are accommodations to English habits. 
Cowskin retains its English form. A 
more strictly German orthography is 
followed in L. A, WolUnweber'8 Ge- 
mHlde aus dem Pennsylvanischen Yolks- 
leben, Philadelphia und Leipzig, 1869, 
p. 76. 



654 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



Chaf. TII. { 1. 



Ein Gesprach. 



1. Ah, Ddvee, was hot Dich 
gestem Owent [Abend] so ver- 
toUt schmdrt aus Sqtteier Esse- 
beises kumme mache? War 
ebbes fetwas] letz* ? 

2. Nix apartiges! ich hab 
jusht a bissel mit der Fallt/ 
getparkt [played the spark], als 
Dir ganz unvermuth der olte 
Mann derzu kummt, ummer 
fund mir] zu vershte' gibt, er 
oat des net gleiche.* 

1. Awer [aber] wie hot er's 
dir zu vershteh' gegewe' (gege- 
ben] ? Grob oder hoflich ? 

2. Ach net [nicht], er hat 
keyn [kein] wort geschwatzt. 

1. Welly wie hot er's dann 
g'mocht ? 

2. Er hat jusht de Teer 



mei' 



[Thiire] ufg'mocht, mir 
Huth in de Hand 'gewe' nn' de 
Cowsktn Ton der Wand g'kricht 
[gekriegt]. Do hob' ich g'denkt, 
er that's net gleiche, dass ich die 
Fally shpdrhe that un bin grod 
fortgange ; des wer alles, Sam, 

1. Ja, geleddert hot er Dich« 
Ddve0f dann du bist net gauge, — 
g'shprunge bischt Du als wenn 
a dutzend Hund hinnig [hinterl 
Dich her waren. Ich hab dich 

wohl geseyhne [gesehenl. 

2. IVell, sei nur shtiU drfon 
[davon], und sags Niemand, 
sonst werd' ich ausgelcu^ht. 

Sdm versprach's; awer som- 
how muss er sich doch yer- 
schnappt hawe [haben], sonst 
hatt's net g'druckt werde konne. 



The second style of orthography is to treat the whole as English 
and spell the German as well as the English words, after English 
analogies. This apparently hopeless task,* was undertaken by Mr. 
Bauch, who in his weekly newspaper. Father Abraham, has weekly 
furnished a letter from an imaginary Pit i.e. Peter Schwefflebrenner, 
without any interpretation, and in a spelling " peculiarly his own."* 
Perhaps some of the popularity of these satirical letters is due, as 



^ Sooth German lett, letteh, Idtgeh^ 
wrong, left-handed, as in high German 
links^ for which Prof. Ualdeman refers 
to Stalder, and to Ziemann, MitteU 
hochdeutsches Worterb. 217. See also 
Schmeller, Bayerisches Wdrterb. 2, 
630, ** (Miar is leriz) mir ist nicht recht, 
d. h. iibel." Compare high German 
verletzm, to injure. 

' Dr. Momhert considers gleichen in 
this sense of '^like, approve of/' to be 
the English word like Germanized. 
But Dr. Stratmann, on seeing the 
passage, considered the word might be 
from the old high German lichen^ to 
please. This verb, however, was in- 
transitive in all the Germanic dialects, 
and in old English Tsee Prol. 777 
below : if you liketh, wnere you is of 
course dative). The present active use 
seems to be modern English, and I 
have therefore marked it accordingly. 



' An attempt of Chaucer's scribes to 
write his language after Norman ana- 
logies, as Bapp supposes to have been 
the case, would have been precisely 
analogous. Fortunately this was not 
possible, Buprii p. 688, n. 4, or we 
might have never been able to recover 
his pronunciation. 

^ In the prospectus of his newspaper, 
Mr. Bauch says: '*So weit das mer 
wissa, is der Pit Schwefflebrenner der 
eantsich monn in der United States 
dffirs PenuBylvanish Dcitsh rechtshreibt 
un bushtaweert exactly we's g'shwetzt 
un ous g'shprocha wserd," t.«., as fax 
as we know, Pit Schwefflebrenner is 
the only man in the United States 
who writes and spells Pennsylvania 
German correctly, exactly as it is gos- 
sipped and pronounced. 



Chap. VII. { 1. 



PBfnrSYLVANIA GEKMAN. 



655 



wme of the fim of Hans Breitmann's Ballads^ certamly is, to the 
drollness of the orthography, which however furnishes endless diffi- 
culties to one who has not a previous knowledge of the dialect.' 

The third orthography would he the usual high German and 



^ Hans Breitmaim*8 "poems are writ- 
ten in the droll broken Knglish (not to 
be eonfonnded with the Pennsylvanian 
German) spoken by millions — ^mostly 
nnedocated — Germans in America, im- 
migrants to a great extent from south- 
ern Germany. Their English has not 
yet become a district dialect; and it 
wonld even be difficult to fix at present 
ike Tarieties in which it occurs/' — 
Prefiioe to the 8th edition of Hans 
Breitmann's Party, with other Ballads, 
by Charles G. Leland, London, 1869, 
p. xiii. In &ct Mr. Leland has played 
with his dialect, and in its unfixed con- 
dition has made the greatest possible 
fan out of the confusion of p with by t 
with d, and gi with k, without stopping 
to consider whether he was giving an 
organically correct representation of 
any one Gherman^s pronunciation. He 
has conseouently often written combi- 
nations which no German would na- 
turally say, and which few could, cTen 
alter many trials, succeed in pronoun- 
cing, and some which are scarcely 
attaiekable by any organs of speech. 
The book has, therefore, plenty of vis 
mmiea^ but no lin^puistic value. 

* The following inconsistencies 
pointed out by Prof. S. S. Haldeman, 
are worth notice, because similar ab- 
mirdities constantly occur in attempts 
to reduce our English dialects, or 
barbaric utterances, to English analo- 
gies, by persons who have not fixed 
upon any phonetic orthography, such 
as the Glossotype of Chap. Vl. , § 3, 
and imagine that the kaleidoscopic 
character of our own orthography is 
not a mere "shewing the eyes and 
griering the heart." Prof. H. says : 
''The orthography is bad and incon- 
aistent, sometimes English and some- 
times German, so that it requires some 
knowledge of the dialect, and of English 
spelling to be able to read it. 

" The vowel of they occurs in ferstay, 
mek, nay, e'Ans, bees and bas^ ( — hose, 
angry), h^rat {=hei89ty called) mwich, 
doH, gM — ea being mostly used (as in 
Amm, twwea) ; but gedreat (also dreet) 
iriiymes its English form treaty and 
drcat^ (=drehi, turns) witli fate. 



*' The German a is as in what and 
fall, but the former falls into the vowel 
of hut, hut. Fall is represented by ah 
in betzaAla, and aa in poar. but usually 
by aw {au in saupa) as in aw {aueh, 
also) g'aawt (said, gesagt). Hawa^ 
haben, should have been haw-wa. The 
vowel of what is represented by a or 
0, as in was, war, hab, kann, donn, 
norra, g^nga. 

" of no occurs in boAna, so amoAl, 
=einmal, coaxa (=to coax!) doch, 
hoar ( — hoar hair), woch. frok^. 

" When German a has become Eng- 
lish u of huiy it is written m, as in hwt 
i^haty has), and a final, as in macha, 
aenka = denken^ [which = («)], an = ein. 

" The vowel of fi>ld occurs in wi^ 
shptVla, df, sh-rs, kr/^a = (krii^h«), y 
is used throughout for (^h) of regeit. 
The y of my occurs in aei, s», my and 
mft, heiy dyfel, subscrilm. 

^* W, when not used as a vowel, haa 
its true German power (bh), as in 
tstrea = zwei, harra = haben^ freasht = 
Wfissty eiTenich and weB.mc\i\=wemg^ 
tiwer =aber, and some other examples 
of b have this sound. 

" Das is for dass that, and des is 
used for the neuter article das. The t 
is hissin}? (s). The r is trilled (.r) as 
in German. P b, t d, k g, are con- 
fused. The lost final n is commonly 
recalled by a nasalised vowel. 

** Oo in fool, full, appears in Hh^ 
when used for ufid, of for aw/, wQ = 
wo where, Zeitung pure German, shoota 
= schools, travel = trouble. 

*• English words mostly remain Eng- 
lish in pronunciation, as in : meeting- 
house, town, frolic, for instance, horse- 
race, game poker shpoela, bcnsa pitcha 
= pitch pence, tif course; but many 
words are modified when they cross a 
German characteristic, thus greenbacks, 
the national currency, is rather (kriin*- 
pBks). 

"The vowel of fat occurs in 
BSrricks = Berks county, lodw&rrick 
lodwsBrrick = latwerge electuary, kser- 
rich = kirche^ wtfjrt = werth, bar = her. 
'le is only an £n^:lish orthography for 
el or 7, «A is English." 



\ 



666 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



English orthograpliies for the words used, which would of course 
convey no information respecting the real state of the dialect. The 
only proper orthography, the only one from which such information 
can be derived, is of course phonetic. The kindness of Prof. Halde- 
mann has enabled me to supply this great desideratum.* The 
passage selected is really a puif of a jeweller*s shop in Lancaster, 
Pa., and was chosen because it is short, complete, characteristic, 
varied, and, being not political, generally intelligible. It is given 
first in Mr. Kauch's peculiar Anglo-German spelling, and then in 
Prof. Haldemann's phonetic transcript, afterwards by way of ex- 
plaining the words, the passage is written out in ordinary High 
German and English, the English words being italicised, and finally 
a verbal English translation is furnished. On pp. 661-3 is added 
a series of notes on the peculiarities of the original, referred to in 
the first text. The reader will thus be able to form a good idea of 
the dialect, and those who are acquainted with German and English 
will thoroughly appreciate the formation of Chaucer's language. 



^ Professor Haldeman not having 
ipoken the dialect naturally for many 
years, after completing his phonetic 
transcript, saw Mr. Ranch the author, 
aftd ascertained that their pronuncia- 
tions practically agreed. The phonetic 
transcript, here furnished, may there- 
fore be relied on. Prof. Haldeman 
being an accomplished phonetician, and 
acquainted with my palaeot^'pe. wrote 
the pronunciation himself in the letters 
here used. Of course for publication 
in a newspaper, my palaeotype would 
not answer, out my glossotype would 
enable the author to give his Penn- 
sylvania German in an English form 
and much more intelligibly. Thus the 
last paragraph in the example, p. 661, 
would run as follows in glossotype, 
adopting Prof. Haldeman* s pronuncia- 
tion: "Auver iyh kon der net ollas 
saugha. Ya'rr [vehrr] mai'uer vissil 
vil, oonn varr [vehrr] farrst raiti 
Krishtaukh sokh vil— dee faaynsti oonn 
beshti bressents, maukh selverr dorrt 
ons Tsauras gai^ oonn siyh selverr 
soota. Noh mohrr et press'nt. Peet 
Shveff'lbrennerr." But the proper 
orthography would be a glossotype 
upon a German instead of an English 
basis. The following scheme would 
most probably answer all purposes. 
The meaning of the symbols is ex- 
plained by German examples, unless 
otherwise marked, and in palaeotj'pe. 
Long vowels : ie hVb (ii), ee bfrt (w), 
ae sprache (ee, tea)), aa Aa\ (oo^, ao 
£ng. awl (aa), oo Boot {po)^ uh rUihX 



(uu), ue TJehQl (yy), oe Oel (oece). 
Short Vowels : i Sinn (i, t), e B«tt 
(e, e), a £ng. bat (e, ae), a all (a), J 
Eng. what (a o), o Motte (o o), u Pftmd 
fu, m), u Fulle (y), 6 Bocke (oe), e erne 
re), Eng. but (v, a), (J sign of nasality. 
DiPHTUoNOS : at Hatn (ai), oi Eng. 
joy, Hamburgh £u\e (ai), aii theo- 
retical £u\e (ay), au kauen (ou). 
Consonants : j jsl (j), w wie ^bh), 
Eng. w (w) must be indicated by a 
change of type, roman to italic, or con- 
versely, h Aeu (h), p b (job), t d {i dj, 
tsch dsh (tsh dzh), it y (k g), Ath (ku), 
/ V (f v), th dk (th dh), M NuMe fs), 
8 wie«e (z), sch ah (sh zh), eh gh \k^ 
kh, ^h gh), r I m n {r \ m n)^ ng nk 
(q (^k). German reaaers would not 
require to make the distinction m, «, 
except ^tween two vowels, as Wiese, 
Niisse, Fuesse. They would also not 
find it necessary to distinguish between 
«, e final, or between «r, e>, unaccented. 
For similar reasons the short vowel 
signs are allowed a double sense. Thia 
style of writing would suit most dia- 
lectic German, but if any additional 
vowels are reouired tA, ehy aA, oA, are 
available. Tne last sentence of the 
following example, omitting the dis- 
tinction ^, e, would then run as fol- 
lows : " Aower ich kon der net ollea 
saoghe. Waer meener wisse wil, un 
waer ferst recti Krischtaoch sokh wil, 
— die fainsti un bcschti bressents, maokh 
selwer dort ons Tsaoms geee, un sikh 
sclwer suhte. Noo moor et press' nt. 
Piet Schwefflbrenner." 



Chap. VII. J 1. 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



657 



1. 
Rauch's O&thoorapht. 

Pennsylvanish Deitsh. 

Mr.' Fodder Abraham' Printer 
— ^Deer Sir : Ich kon mer now 
net? helfa* — ^ich mus der yetz 
amohl^ shreiva* we ich un de 
Bevvy' ousgemocht hen doh fer- 
gonga^ we mer in der shtadt 
Lancaster wara. 

Der hawpt' platz wu** mer 
onna" sin, war dort in selly 
Zahm's iwer ous sheana Watcha^' 
nn Jewelry establishment, grawd 
dort om eck" fun was se de Nord 
Queen Strose" heasa iin Center 
Shquare — net weit fun wu das 
eier office is. 

In all meim leawa hab ich ne 
net so feel tip-top sheany sacha 
g'sea, un sell** is exactly was de 
Bevvy sawgt." 

We mer nei sin un amohl so a 
wennich rum geguckt hen, donn 
secht" de Bevvy — loud genunk" 
das der monn 's hut heara kenna 
— " Now Pit,"" secht se, "weH 



2. 
P&OF. Haldeman'b Pbonunciation. 

P£ns»lvtf«*ntsh Daitsh. 

M«s-t*r FAd*'r :AA*brohAm 
prin't'r — Diir Sor : Ikh. kAn m'r 
nau net helf'B — ikh mus d'r jets 
rnnool' shraibh'B bhii ikh un di 
Bebhi aus'gcmAkht nen doo 
f rgAq'B bhii m'r in d*r shtAt 
Leq*kesht*r bhAATB. 

Wr HAApt plAts bhuu m'r au'b 
sm, bhAr dArt in sel*t TsAAms 
ibh*'r flus shee'mB bhAtsh'B un 
tshu'Blrt" estep*l«shmBnt, grAAd 
dArt Am ek fun bhAs si di Nort 
Kfiin Shtroos nee'sis un Sen-t'r 
Shkbh^tfT — net wfldt fun bhuu 
dAs fli**r Af'is ts. 

In a1 maim Wbh'B HAb ikh 
nii net so fiil tip'tAp sh^^'nt 
SAkh'B ks^'B un sel »s eksaek'U' 
bhAs di Pebh't sAAkt. 

Bhi m'r noi sin un Bmool soo 
B bhen'i^h rum gBgukt* nen, 
dAn se/:ht di Bebh't — lout gB- 
nuqk' dAs d'r mAns nat neer'B 
ken-B — **Nflu Ptt," seArht si. 



3. German and English Dranslation, 



4. Verbal English Translation, 



Pennsylyanisches Deutsch. Pennsylyania German. 



Mr. Vater Abraham, Printer— Dear 
Sir : Ich kann mir now nicht helfen— 
ich muss dir Jetzt einmal schrciben wie 
ich nnd die Barbara ausgemacht haben, 
da Tergangen, wie wir in der Stadt 
Lancaster waren. 

Der Haupt-Platz wo wir an sind, 
war dort in selbiges Zahms iiberaus 
schone Watehe und Jewelry Estab- 
lishment^ ^ade dort an-der £cke von 
was sie die Nord Queen Strasse hcis 
sen and Centre Square — nicht weit von 
wo dass euer office Ut. 

In all meinem Lebcn habe ich nie 
nicht 80 yiele tiptop schdne Sachen 
eeiehen, und selbiges ist exactly was 
die Barbara sagt. 

Wie wir hinein sind und einmal so 
ein wenig herum geguckt haben, dann 
■agte die Barbara — laut genug dass der 
lunn 68 hat horen konnen — ^^Now, 



Mr. Father Abraham, Printer — 
Dear Sir : 1 can myself wotr not help 
— I must to-thee now once write, how I 
and the Barbara managed [i.e. fared] 
have there pa«t, as we in the town 
Lancaster were. 

The chief-place where we arrived 
are, was there in same Zahm's over- 
out beautiful Watches and Jewelry 
Establishmefity exactly there at comer 
of what they the North Queen Street 
call, and Centre Square — not far from 
where that your office is. 

In all my life have I never not so 
many tiptop beautiful thinQ:8 seen, and 
same is exactly what the Barbara 
says. 

As we hence-into are, and once so a 
little around looked have, then said the 
Barbara — loud enough that the man it 
has to-hear been-able— " Now, Peter" 



658 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



Chap. VII. } 1. 



1. RaucKt Orthography^ continued. 

86 der di watck g'shtola hen 
dort in Nei Yorrick," musht an 
neie kawfa, un doh gookts das'* 
wann** du dich suta** kennsht."** 

We se sell g'sawt hut, donn 
hen awer amohl de kajrls** dort 
hinnich** em counter uf geguckt. 
Eaner hut si brill gedropt,** 
un an onnerer is uf g'shtonna 
un all hen mich orrig** freind- 
lich aw" geguckt. 

Donn sogt eaner — so a wen- 
nich an goot guckichcr** ding — 
secht er, ** Ich glawb doch now 
das ich weas wser du bisht." 
" Well, " sog ich, " waer 
denksht ?" " Ei der Pit Schwef- 
flebrenner." " Exactly so," hab 
ich g'sawt. " Un des doh is 
de Bevvy, di alty," secht er. 
** Aw so," hab ich g*sawt. 

Donn hut er mer de hond 
gewa, un der Bevvy aw, un 
hut g'sawt er het shun feel ftin 
meina breefa g'leasa, un er waar 
orrig froh mich amohl selwer 

3. Oerm. ^ Eng. TranslatioHy eont, 

Peter t** sagte sie, "well sie dir deine 
Watch gestohlen haben dort in Neu 
York, musst du eine neue kaufcn, and 
da fi^ckt es [als] dass wann du dich 
auiten konnest." 

Wie sie selbiges ^esagt bat, dann 
haben abcr einmal die KerU dort hin- 
terig dem counter aufgeguckt. Einer 
hat seine Brille gedropt, und ein an- 
derer ist aufgestanden und alle haben 
mich arg freundUch angeguckt. 

Dann sagt einer — so em wcnig ein 
gutguckiges Ding — sagte er. " Ich 
elaube doch tww dass ich weiss wer du 
bist." " TFefi,'* sage ich, " wer 
denkest?" "Ei, der Peter Schwefel- 
brenner." " Exactly so," habe ich 
eesagt. '* Und das da ist die Barbara, 
deine Alte," sagte er. *' Auch so," 
habe ich gcsagt. 

Dann h t er mir die Hand gegeben, 
und der Barbara auch, und hat gesagt 
er hatte schon viel von meinen Briefen 
gelesen, und er ware arg froh mich 



2. Saldetnan*9 PronuneiatioHy eoni. 

^'bhail si dir dtn^ bhAtsh 
kshtool'B Hen dArt tn N«i jAr'ik, 
musht vn noi'v kAAf't), un doo 
gukts dAs blun du dikh. suut'o 
kensht." 

Bhi si sel ksAAt Hat, dAn Hen 
AA'b*r t?mool' di kserls dirt nm*- 
f^h nm kflunt'*r uf gBgukt*. 
^tf'n'r Hat sai bril gsdrApt', un 
en An*t?r8r ts uf kshtAn*« un a1 
Hen mikh Ar*»kh froind'li^ aa^ 
gBgukt-. 

Dau sAkt ee'u^T — mo « bhen'ii£h 
«n guut guk'tArh'r dtq — sekht ot, 
''/Xrh glAAb dokh nou dAS ikh 
bh«^s bh»r du bisht." '* Bhel," 
SAg ikh, " bhaer deqksht ?" " Ai 
dV Pit 8hbhe(?f-lbren-'r." *' Ek- 
saek'lt soo, * ' HAb ikh. ksAAt. " " Un 
des doo ts di Bebh't, dai Alt*»V' 
seX'ht aer. ** :Aa soo," HAb ikh 
ksAAt." 

Dau H9t eer m'r di HAud 
gebh'B, un d'r Pebh'» aa, un Hat 
ksAAt ser net shun fiil fun main*« 
briif-a gW'sv, un SBr bhaeser 
Ai'ikh froo mikh vmool' BeVhhvr 

4. Verbal Eng. Translation^ cont, 

said she, "because they to-thee thy 
watch stolen have there in New Yori, 
must thou a new (one) buy, and there 
looks it [as] that if thou thee suit 
mightest. ' 

As she same said has, then haTe 
again once the fellows there behind the 
counter up-looked. One has his spec- 
tacles dropped^ and another is up-stood, 
and all have me horrid fnendlily on- 
looked. 

Then says one — so a little a good- 
looking thing — said he, " I bdieve, 
however, noiv that I know who thou 
art." " Well;' say I, **who thmkest 
(thou that I am) P " " Eh, the Peter 
Sulphurburner." ** Exactly so^* have 
I said. " And that there ist the 
Barbara, thy old-woman," said he. 
** Also so," have I said. 

Then has he me the hand given, and 
to-the Barbara also, and has said he 
had already much of my letters read, 
and he was horrid glad me once self to 



Ceap. YIL i 1. 



PBNNSTLVANIA GERMAN. 



659 



1. Maueh*9 Orthography^ eontinued. 

tm seana.*" Donn sin mer awer 
amohl on bisness. 

Watcha hen se dort, first-raty 
for 16 dahler bis tsu 450 dahler. 
Noch dem das mer se amohl 
recht beguckt hen, is de Bevvy 
tsu der conclusion kumma an 
Amerikanishe watch tsu kawfa. 

Dort hen se aw was se Ter- 
mommiters heasa — so a ding 
dass eam* weist we kalt s' wetter 
isy un sell dinkt mich kent mer 
braucha aUeweil. Any-how mer 
hen eans gekawft. 

De watch is aw an first-raty. 
Ich war als^' uJP der meanung 
das de Amerikanishe watcha 
wserra drous in Deitshlond 
g'macht, un awer sell is net 
wohr. Un de house-uhra ; chee- 
many^ fires awer se hen about 
sheany ! Uf course mer hen aw 
eany gekawft, for wann ich 
amohl Posht Meashder bin mus 
ich eany hawa for** in de office 
ni du. 

8. Germ. ^ Eng, Trafulatiottf eont. 

einmal selber zu 8eheii(en). Dann sind 
wir aber einmal an buitineaa. 

Wdtehe haben sie dort, Jirst-rate'e 
fUr sechzehn bis zu vier hundert ^und) 
fiinizig Thaler. Nachdem da^ wir sie 
einmal recht beguckt haben, ist die 
fiarbara zu der etmelusion gekommen 
eine Amerikanische watch zu kaufen. 

Dort haben sie auch was sie Ther- 
mometers heissen— so ein Ding das 
einem weiset wie kalt das Wetter ist, 
nnd selbiges diinkt mich konnten wir 
brauchen alleweile. Anyhow wir 
haben eines gekauit. 

Die Watch ist auch eine Jlrst-rate-e. 
Ich war also auf [alles auf, also of?] 
der Meinung dass die Amerikanischen 
Watehe waren draussen in Deutschland 
gemacht, und aber selbiges ist nicht 
wahr. Und die Hausuhren ; Gemini 
fircM ! aber sie haben about schonc ! Of 
wmrte wir haben auch eine gekanft, 
for wann ich einmal Po8t Master bin, 
muss ich eine haben for in die office 
hinein [zn] than. 



2. Saldeman't Pronuneiation, eont, 

tsu s^^u'B. Dau sin m'r AAbh''r 
Qmool' An bfs'UBs. 

£hAtsh*B Hen si dArt, farst 
ree'ti Vt 8cX-h*ts^# bts tsu f»»r- 
Hun-«rt-fuf*tsi^h tAAl'Br. NAkh 
dem dAS m'r sii Bmool* re^ht 
bBgukt' Hcn, ts di Pebh't tsu d'r 
kAnkluu'shBu kum'B bu :Amenk 
kAA'nishB bhAtsh tsu kAAf'B. 

DArt Hen si aa blus si ter- 
mAm'»t*r8 h^^s'a — so b df q dAS eem 
bhaist bhi kAlt *s bhet**r is, un 
sel di'qt mikh kent m'r broukh'B 
Al'dbhtfil. En'iHau m'r Hen 
een^ gBkAAft*. 

Dii bhAtsh ts aa bu fdrst r^'ti. 
//h bhAr aIs uf der m^^^nuq dAS 
dii :AmerikAA'nishB bhAtsh'B 
bhser'B drous in Daitsh'Lmt 
gmAAkht', un AA'bh'r sel ts 
net bhoor. Un dii naus'uu'rB; 
tshii'mBni fairs ! AA'bh'r si Hen 
Bbflut' sh^tf'ni! Uf koors m'r 
Hen A A een'i gBkAAft*, fr bhAn 
ikh Bmool* Poosht M^^sh't'r bin 
mus ikh ee'ni HAA'bhB for in di 
Af'is nai du. 

4. Verbal Eng, Translatiott^ eont, 

see. Then are we again once on 
btMiuess. 

Watches have they there, ^r*^-r«^^ 
Tones) for sixteen up-to four hunderd 
(and) fifty dollars. After that wie 
them once rightly beseen have, is the 
Barbara to the conclusion come, an 
American watch to buy. 

There have they also what they 
Thermometers call — so a thing that 
to-him shows how cold the weather 
is, and same thinks me might we use 
presently. Anyhow we have one 
bought. 

The watch is also a frst^rate (one). 
I was always on [all up = entirely 
of, always of] the opinion that the 
American watches were there-out in 
Germany made, and but same is not 
true. And the houseclocks ; Gemini 
Fires ! but they have about beautiful 
(ones) ! Of course we have also one 
bougnt, for when I once Post Master 
am, must I one have, for into the 
of&ce henoe-in (to) do. 



660 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



1. Ranch* » Orthography f continued. 

Se hen aw an grosser shtock 
fun Silvemy Leffla, Brilla, un 
ich weas net was olles. De 
Bevvy hut gcdu das well ich 
yetz boll amohl** an United 
Shtates Government Officer si 
waer, set ich mer aw an Brill 
kawfa, un ich hab aw cany 
krickt das ich now net gewa 
deat fer duppelt's geld das se 
gekosht hut, for ich kon yetz 
noch amohl so goot seana un 
leasa daa^ tsufore. 

Un we ich amohl dorrich my 
neie Brill geguckt hab, donn 
hab ich »rsht all de feiny sacha 
recht beguckt, un an examina- 
tion gemacht fun Breast Pins, 
Rings, Watch-ketta,'" Shtuds, 
Messcra un Gowella, etc. 

Eans fun sella Breastpins hut 
der Bevvy about goot aw-g*- 
shtonna, awer er hut mer doch a 
wennich tsu feel g'fuddert der- 
fore — 25 dahler, iin donn hab 



2. Saldeman*8 Pronunciation^ eont. 

Sii Hen aa. tsn groo'sB shtAk 
fun Srl*bhBm» Lef**lB, BtH'v un 
ikh. bh^tfs net bhAs aI'bs. Dii 
Pebh'« Hat guduu* dAs hhaU. iX*h 
Jets bAl vmool' t?n Junoi't^t 
Sht^s Gaf**rmBnt Of'iser sai 
bh»8Dr, set tkh m*r aa bu Bnl 
kAA'fc, un f^h HAp AA ee'ni krilrt, 
dAS ikh nan net gebh'B d^^ fr 
dup*'lts geld dAS sii giskasht* 
net, f r ikh kAn jets nokh vmool' 
soo guut see'WB un W'sb dAS 
tsufoor. 

Un bhii ikh vmool' dAr'tX'h 
mai^ nai'i Brtl gBgukt' HAp, 
dAu HAp ikh sersht a1 dii iai'm 
sAkh'B re^ht bBgukt* un «n 
eks£emtn«sh''n gemAkht* fun 
Bresht'ptns, Ri'qs, BhAtsh'ket'B, 
Shtots, Mes'BrB un GAbh''lB, 
etset'BFB. 

Eens fun sel'B Bresht'p/ns Hat 
d'r Bebh*» ishaut' guut aa^*- 
gsht'AAn'B, AA'bh'r aer not m»r 
dokh B bhent^h tsu fiil gftid*'rt 
d'rfoor- — fmf un tsbhln'stkh 



3. Germ, ^ Eng. Translation^ cont, 

Sie haben auch einen &nrossen stock 
TOD silbemen Loflfcln, Brillen, und ich 
weiss nicht was alles. Die Barbara 
hat gethan dass weil ich Jetzt bald 
einmal ein United States government 
OMcer sein werde, soUte ich mir auch 
erne Brille kaufcn, und ich habe auch 
eine gekriegt, dass ich fiou^ nicht geben 
thate fur doppelt-das Geld das sie 
gekostet hat, for ich kann jetzt noch 
einmal so gut sehen und lesen [als] 
dass zuYor. 

Und wie ich einmal durch meine 
neue Brille ge^ckt habe, dann habe 
ich erst allc die feinen Sachen recht 
beguckt und an examination gemacht 
von Breastpins^ Rings^ fFo/cA-ketten, 
Studs, Messer und Gabcln, etc. 

Eins von selbigen Breastpins hat der 
Barbara about gut angestanden, aber er 
hat mir doch ein wenig zu viel gefodert 
dafiir — fiinf und zwanzig Thaler — and 



4. Verbal Eng. Translation^ cont. 

They have also a great stock of silver 
spoons, spectacles, and I know not 
what all. The Barbara has done [es- 
timated] that because I now soon once 
a United States Government Officer be 
shall, should I me also a pair-of-spec- 
tacles buy, and I have also one got, 
that I note not ^ve would-do for 
double the money that it cost has, for 
I can now still once so good see and 
read [as] that before. 

And as I once through my new 
spectacles looked have, tlien have I 
first all the fine things right be-seen, 
and an examination made of Breast" 
pins, Rings, TTiz^cAchains, Studs,\jnYeA 
and forks, etc. 

One of the same Breastpins has the 
Barbara about good on-stood [suited], 
but he has me, however, a little too 
much asked therefore — ^five-and-twenty 



Chap. VII. { 1. 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



661 



1. Baueh's Orthography y continued, 

ich mer tsuletsbt eany rous ge- 
pickt fer drei faertle dahler, fer 
selly sogt de Bevvy, is anyhow 
ahead fan ennicher'® onnery in 
Schliffletown. 

Awer ich konn der net alles 
sawya. Waer meaner^ wissa 
wiU, un wffir first raty krishdog 
each will— de feinsty un beshty 
presents, mog selwer dort ons 
Zahms gca un sich selwer suta. 
No more at present. 

Pit Schwefflebrenner. 



2. Haldeman*s Pronuneiationf eont. 

tAA'l'r, un dAn HAb ikh m»r 
tsuletsbt* ee'ni raus gepikt* fr 
trai faer-t'l tAA'lBr, f r sel'i sAkt 
di Bebb'i is ewinan vihet' fun 
en'i^bBr An*Bri in Shl/f*lt/iun. 

lAa'bb'r ikh kAn d*r net aI'Bs 
sAA'ghB. Bhaer m^«i''r bh»s*B 
bhtl, un bhaer ferst rM*» Knsh'- 
tAAkh sAkh bhil— dii fain'sbtt 
un besbt'V bres*ents, mAAkh sel'- 
bh*r dArt Ans Tsaahis gee'iB un 
Bt^h sel'bh'r suu'tB. Noo moor 
et bres'*nt. 

Piit Shbhef-lbren-»r. 



3. Qerm, ^ Eng, Translation^ oont. 

dann habe ich mir zuletzt eine heraos 
gepiekt fiir drei Viertel Thaler, for 
selbiges sa^ die Barbara is anyhow 
ahead yon einiger anderen in SchUffel- 
ioum. 

Aber ich kann dir nicht alles sagen. 
Wer mehr wissen will, und wer Jiret' 
rate-e Christtag Sachen will — die 
feinsten and besten presents^ mag selber 
dort an' 8 Zahms gehen and sich selber 
ntiten. No more at present. 

Peter Schwefelbrenner. 



4. Verbal Eng. Translation, cont, 

dollars — and then have I for-me at- 
last one out picked for three-quarters 
(of a) dollar, for same says the Barbara 
is anyhow ahead of any other in 
Schliffle/ott^n. 

But I can thee not all say. Who 
more know will, and who first-rate 
Christmas things will — the finest and 
best presents^ may himself there to-the 
Zahm's (house) go, and him self suit. 
No more at present. 

Peter Schwefelbrenner. 



I^otes on the above Text. 



^ Mister is used as well as the 
German form (m^«h*t*r). — S. S. 
Haldeman. 

' Father Abraham means the late 
president Abraham Lincoln, assumed 
ftB the title of Ranch's newspaper. 

* The guttural omitted, as frequently 
in nieht^ nichts, 

* The infinitiTe -« for -en^ as fre- 
quently in Chaucer, and commonly 
now on the Rhine. 

* Einmal, a common expletive, in 
irhich the first syllable, even among 
more educated German speakers sinks 
into an ind'stinct («). Observe the 
transition of (a) into (oo). 

* 'I'he common change of (b) into 

(bh). 

' Bevvy, or Pewy, is a short form 
of Barbara, a rather common name in 
ike dialect. Both forms are used in the 
following specimen. — S.S. 11 . German 
Ribbe, fiabchen, compare the £nglish 
Bab, Babby. 



* Doh here, fergonga recently, an 
adverb, not for vergangene Woehe, — 
S. S. H. 

• Observe the frequent change of 
the German au, indisputably (an, on) 
into English (aa), precisely as we find 
to have occurred in English of the 
XVII th century. 

^^ The not unfrequent changes of o 
lon^ into (uu) are comparable to 
similar English changes xv th century. 

*^ Onna^ the preposition an used as a 
verb, as in the English expression, 
'* he ups and runs." I take this view 
because sind is an auxiliary and a 
present tense form, but the adverbial 
tendency of onfia (as if thither) must 
nevertheless not be overlooked. A 
German will sometimes use in English 
an expression like " outen the candle !" 
rarely heard in English — S.S. tf. 

^■' Observe here a German plural 
termination e affixed to an English 
word. 



662 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



Chap. VII. { 1. 



^ Eeke beings feminine, the correct 
form is an der Ecke^ although ^eck in 
composition is neuter, as dreieek^ vier- 
eck. — S.S.H. In Schmeller's Bavr. 
W8rt. 1, 25, ''das Eek, eigenthch 
Egg ** is recognized as south German. 
In the following word fun for ron, 
short becomes (u) or (w). 

^* This change of German a to o is 
common, as in (shloof'v) for achlafen, 
(sbtfo/") for schaf etc.— S.S H. See 
note 5. and compare this with the 
change of a^. {aa) into South Knglish 
(00, oo)j while (aa) remained in the 
North. 

** This frequent and difficult word 
has been translated selbiges throughout, 
as the nearest high German word, and 
sellgt 9 lines above it. may, in fact, in- 
dicate this form . Compare Schmel- 
ler's Bavr. Wort. 3, 232, *' Selb [de- 
clinabel j in Schwaben ofter nach erster 
Declin.-Art (seler, e, es), in A. B. 
lieber nach zweiter [der. die. das (s'l, 
den 8* In, di sMn). etc.] gebraucht, statt 
des hochd. j'efier^ e, m, welches un- 
TolksUblich ist [Fiir der^ die^ dag 
telbe im hochd. Sinn. d.h. idem, eadeni, 
idem, braucht die Mundart dtr dis^ 
das nemliche.] (s*l as m^l, des s*l mal, 
s'l'malz) jenes Mel. (s'l a tsait^ zu 
jener zeit, (s'l at-Halb*m) oder (-bn<^q) 
despenigen] wegen." 

^* Satvgt=sagt, says, secht ss sagt, 
instead of sagte, said, with the Umlaut. 
— 8. S H. The weak verb has there- 
fore a strong inflection. 1 his distinc- 
tion is preserved throughout. Compare 
the common vulgar (and older P) forms 
slep, swep, with the usual slept, wept, 
and see snprii p. 355, art. 54. 

" Getiwik, with educed k, is com- 
mon in archaic and provincial German, 
and Bollenhagen rnjmes Jung, ^to- 
nounced j'unck dialectically, with trunk, 
— S. S. H. See supr^ p. 19*2, n. 1. 

** (Pit) or (Piit) may be used for 
this short form of Peter.— S.S. H. It 
is the English Pete, not a German 
form as the vowel shews 

^* Observe the vowel educed by the 
strong trill of the ( r). For con- 
venience (r has been printed through- 
out, but the reader must remember 
that it is always distinctly, and some- 
times forcibly, trilled with the tip of 
the tongue, and never ninks to (j). 

20 Das wann, that though, as 
though. —S S. H. Oookts das wann, 
for sieht es aus als ob, it looka as if. 
See note 36. 



'^ Observe the German infinitive 
termination -e for -en, added to a 
purely English verb. 

'- The development of s into (ih) is 
remarkable in high German. It ia 
acknowledged as the proper pronun- 
ciation before /, p at the beginning of 
a syllable, throughout Germany, even 
North German actors not venturing to 
say (st-, sp-) even in Hamburg, as I 
am informed, the capital of that pro- 
nunciation. But in final -st, the 
common (-sht) is looked upon as a 
vulgarism, even in Saxony. 

^ Kftrls, may have an English t, 
but the form is ofben playfully used by 
good speakers in Germany, and hence 
mpy have been imported and not 
adopted. 

** Hinnieh for hinter has developed 
a final -ig, but this is a German ad- 
dition. 

'' Oedropt, the German participial 
form for dropped. So also elsewhere I 
find gepunished, which may be com- 
pared with Chaucer's gpunish*d, ProL 
V. 657. 

*• Orrig, very, Swiss arig (Stalder 
1, 110), German arg, but not used in 
a bad sense. — S.S.H. The word org 
implies cunning and annoyance, bat 
its use as an intensitive is comparable 
to our horrid, awfullg, dreadfully, 
which are frequently used in a good 
sense, as : horrid beautiful, awrolly 
nice, dreadlHilly crowded. Das ist gu 
org ! that is too bad. too much ! is a 
common phrase even among educated 
Germans. 

^"^ Aw for German an is nasalised, 
which distinguishes it from the same 
syllable when used for the German 
auch, also. — S. S. H. This recent 
evolution of a nasal sound in (ierman, 
common also in Bavarian, may lead jm 
to understand the comparatively recent 
nasal vowels in French, infra Chap. 
VIII, } 3. 

^^ I he gender is changed because it 
refers to a man ; so in high German it 
is not unfrequent to find Frdulein^ 
Mddchen, although they have a neuter 
adjective, referred to by a feminine 

?ronoun. as : '* das Fraulein hat ihren 
landschuh fallen lassen," the yonne 
lady [neuter] has dropped her [fem.j 
glove. 

'' In an earlier line g*sea for geseken^ 
but here we have a double infinitive, 
as if zu sehenen. This is also used for 
the third person plural of the present 



Cbat. YU. { 1. 



PENNSYLVANIA GERMAN. 



663 



tense, bb in tit gthem'U, tbey go. — 
8.8.H. Compare also ich hab dieh, 
wohl getejfhne^ in the Oetprdeh^ p. 
664. This seems comparable to what 
Prof. Child calls the protracted past 
participle in Chancer, supr^ p. 357* 
art. 61. It is impossible to read 
the present specimen attentively with- 
oat being struck by the similarity 
between this Pennsylrania German 
and Chaucer's English in the treat- 
ment of the final -tf -en of the older 
dialects. The form (scl-bhOT) in the 
preceding line preserves the b in the 
form (bh;. Schmeller also allows telber 
to preserve the b as (sl'ba). see n. 15. 

** Dot earn weitU that shews him, 
that shews to one or a person. — 
8. S. H. Eam^einemf not ihm 

*^ This alt is Swiss, which Stalder 
defines by ehedem hitherto and imtner 
always, compare ags eal-enge altoge- 
ther and eal-wig always. — S 8.H. See 
also Schmeller Bayr.-Wort. 1, 60. Dr. 
Mombert takes a^ to be an obsolete 
high German contraction of alUt in 
the sense of ever, mostly, usually. 

" Prof. Haldeman takes uf for auf, 
but der Meinung^ and not auf der 
Mtinung, is the German phrase, and 
hence the word may be English, 
as afterwards uf eourae. But this 
is hazardous, as m/^ in this sense could 
hardly be joined with a German dative 
itr Meinwtg. Can alt uf he a, dialec- 
tic expression for allet auf literally all 
u^f that is, entirely? Compare, Schmel- 
ler, Bayr. Wdrt. 1, 31, ''auf und auf 
Ton unten (ganz, ohne Unterbrechun^) 
bis oben. auf und nider vom Kopf bis 
nun Fuss, ganx und gar." 

^ Cheemany is the English exclama- 
tion Oh jeemany. — S.S.H. The Eng- 
fish is apparently a corruption of: ()h 
Jesus mini, and has nothing to do with 
the Oemini, But what is me last part 
of this exclamation : fires ? Prof. 
Haldeman. suggests, hill firet ! Dr. 
Mombert derives from the shout of: 
fkre! Can the near resemblance in 
sound between cheemany and chimney^ 
have suggested the following firet f 
Such things happen. 

'* For in de office ni du seems to 
stand for um in die office hinein zu 
thuH. The use of for for wn is a mere 
Anglicism, but why is zu omitted be- 
fore tkun / By a misprint, or dialec- 



tically for euphony? It is required 
both by the German and English 
idiom. Dr. Mombert considers the 
omission of zu dialectic in this place, 
elswhcre we find zu do, 

^ Boll amohl, bald einmal, pretty 
soon, shortly. This use of einmal once, 
appears in the English of Germans, as 
in : *< Bring now here the pen once.*' 

— s.s.u, 

•• Dot. This is not the neuter 
nominative article dat, which udet in. 
this dialect, but a contraction of alt 
dasSf with the most iniportant part, 
als, omitted. — S.S.H. I am inclined 
to Uke it for datt used for altj as in 
the former phrase dat wann = als ob, 
see note 20. According to Schmeller, 
Bayr. Wort. 1, 400 ''data schliesst 
sich als allgemeinste conjunction, in 
der Rede des Volkes. gem andem con- 
junctioncn erklarend an, oder vertritt 
deren StelUr 

37 Walch'ketta, a half EnglUh, half 
German compound, is comparable to 
Chaucer's /oo^m/in^e/, half English and 
half French, in Prol. infrk, v. 472, and 
supr& p. 651, 1. 6. 

3<* This may be the English any, 
like the German einig^ treated like 
einiger, or it may be a legitimate de- 
velopment of this, as eint is eent, — 
S.S.H. The latter hypothesis seems 
the more probable, and then the Eng- 
lish signification may have been at- 
tached to the German word from simi- 
larity of sound. Dr. Mombert thinks 
the word may be either any treated as 
a German word, or irgend einer cor- 
rupted. Observe the frequent use 
of (ee) for (ai) as eent for eint. The 
transitions of (an) into (aa\ (ai) into 
{ee)^ (aa) into {oo). and ocasionally (o) 
in (u). are all noteworthy in connection 
with similar changes in English. 

3' Jlfi^an^ for m^Ar is obscure. Com- 
pare Schmeller, Bayr. Wort. 2, 581 ; 
*'manig, Schwab, tnenig, meng, a) wie 
hochd. manch .... (^omparativisch 
steht in Amberg. Akten v 1365 *' An 
ainem stuck oder an mengcrn." . . . 
Sonst hdrt man im b. W. wie in 
Schwaben einfacher den Comparativ 
mener, mehr, welcher eher aus (mee, 
me) als aus menger ents'ellt scheint ; 
oder sollte es noch nnmittdbar zum 
alten mana- gehorenP" 



664 



r. W. GESENIUS ON CHAUCER. Chap. VII. j 1. 



F. W. Gbsenius on .thb Lanouaoe of Chaucer. 

Two German scholars, Professors Gesenius and Bapp, have pub- 
lished special studies on the language and pronunciation of Chaucer, 
of which it is now necessary to give an account. The following is 
a condensed abstract of the treatise entitled : De Lingua Chauceri 
commentationem grammaticam scripsit Fridericus Guilelmus Ge- 
senius, Bonnae, 1847, 8vo. pp. 87. The writer (who must not 
be confounded with the late Prof. Wilhelm Gesenius, of Halle, the 
celebrated Hebraist,) used Tyrwhitt's text of the Canterbury Tales, 
according to the 1843 reprint. In the present abstract Wright's 
spelling and references to his ed. of Harl. MS. 7334 (which have 
all been verified) are substituted, and much relating to the pecu- 
liarities of Tyrwhitt*s text is omitted ; inserted remarks are 
bracketed. Gesenius* s ags. orthography has been retained. 



Part I. The Letters. 

Chaucer seems to add or omit a final 
e at pleasure, both in ags. and fr. 
words, as was necessary to the metre ; 
and he used fr. words either with the 
fr. accent on the last syllable or with 
the present English accent, for the 
same reason. 

Chap, 1. Vowels derived from AnglO' 
Saxon. 

Short vowels are followed by two 
consonants, or by either one or two in 
monosyllables, and long vowels have a 
single consonant followed by e final. 

I. Ags. short a is preserved in : land 
402, hand 401, biean 5767, ran 4103, 
drank 6044, thanked 927 ; but fluctu- 
ates often between a and o, as : londes 
14, bond 108, outsprong 13526. bygon 
7142, nat 2247, drank 13970, i-thanked 
7700 [in the three last cases, Tyrwhitt 
has 0]. 

Short a answers to ags. a. according 
to Grimm's separation a = goth. a, 
and «=gothic ^, as: what, that pron., 
ags. hv&t J^at; atte. ags. at 29; glas 
162, have ags. habban, etc. 

Short a also answers to ags. era, as 
in: alle ags. eall 10, scharpe ags. 
scearp 114, halle 372. barme 10945, 
starf 9:<5, 4703, halpe [Tyrwhitt, hilp 
Wright] 5340. karf 9647, hals 4493. 

Long a is either a preserved ags. a 
lone, or a produced ags. a short, as : 
make ags. macjan 4763, name, fare 
7016, ham, ags. ham 4030. That this 
last word was pronounced differently 
to the others, which probably even 
then inclined to d (er), is shewn by 
its interchange with homey whereas a 
always remains in make^ name^ etc. 



Long a also arises from ags. d short, 
as : smale ags. sroal 9, bar 620 ; fador 
100, blake 2980, this last vowel ii 
sometimes short as 629. 

Long a like short a also arises from 
ags ea, as : gaf. ags. geaf 177, mary, 
ags. mearh 382, jape ags. geap 4341, 
ale 3820, gate 1895, care, etc. 

II. Chaucer's e replaces several dis- 
tinct ags. vowels. 

Short e stands 

for ags. e short, in : ende 15, wende 
16, bedde, selle 3819, etc. 

for ags. I, y, in : cherche (Wr. 
chirche), ags. circe 4987 ; selle an. 
syl, threshold, 3820. rhyming with 
selle, ags. sylle ; scheeld ags. scyld 
2S95, rhyming with heeld, ags. heold, 
kesse ags. cyssan 8933; stenten, ajn. 
stintan 906 ; geven, ags. gifan, ^yran 
917, etc. These forms are only found 
when wanted for the rhyme, and t is 
the more common vowel. 

for ags. ea, ed in: erme, ags. €ar- 
mjan 13727; erthe, ags. eard, eortJe 
1H98 ; ers, ags. ears 7272 ; deme, ags. 
deam 3200, 3297 ; herd 272 ; est, ags. 
east 1905. 

for ags. eo in : sterres, ags. steorra 
270 ; cherles ags. ceorl, ger. kerl, 
7788 ; yeme ags. georne, ger. gem, 
6575 ; leme. ags. leomjan. 310 ; swerd 
112, werk 481, derkest 4724; yelwe, 
ags. geolu 677. 

Long e stands 

for ags. short e in : ere, ags. erjan 
888 ; queen, ags. even 870, etc. 

for ags. long e, more frequently, in : 
seke, ags. sA^ 13 ; kene 104, grene 
103, swete 5, mete 1902, wepyng 2831, 
deme 1883. 



Chaf. VII. i 1. F. W. OE8BNIV8 ON CHAUCER. 



665 



for ags. M long: heres, ags. haer 
667; breede, 1972; lere, ags. laeran 
6491 ; see 59, yeer 82, reed 3627, 
ilepen 10, dene 369, speche 309, Btrete 
3623, etc. 

for ags. e<i as in : seke, ags. se6c 18, 
ta well as : sike, ags. sicca 245, these 
diphthongs eoy io^ had probably a simi- 
lar pronunciation and are hence fire- 
gently confnsed, so keofon, hio/on, 
and Ito'}^, /t<$'S; scheene, ags. 8ce6ne, 
beantifol, 1070 ; leef 1839, theef 3937 ; 
tene, ags. te6na, grief, 3108; deepe 
129, chese 6480, tree 9337, tre 6341, 
preatea 164, prest 503, etc. 

for ags. ea and ed in : eek 5, gret 84, 
beteth 11078, neede 306, reede 1971, 
bene 9728, chepe 5850, deef 448, 
ftremea 1497, teeres 2829, eet 13925, 
mere 544. 

Nothing certain can be concluded 
eonceming the pronunciation of these 
<^8, which arose from so many sources. 
They all rhyme, and may haye been 
the same. In modem spelling the e is 
now doubled, or more frequently re- 
Tertito ea, 

m. The TOwel i has generally re- 
mained unchanged at all periods of the 
language. Mention has already been 
made of its interchange with e where 
the ags y was the mutate of m or «>o, to, 
thus: fist 6217, fest 14217, ags. fyst; 
mjlle 4113, melle 3921, ags. myll; 
fd 5090, fiUe 10883, ags. feof ; develes 
7276, deryl 3901 [divel Tyrwhitt, 
dmiel Heng. and Corp.], ags. dioful. 
The t generally replaces a^. y, and e 
replaces ags. eo. Long t similarly re- 
places long ags. y, as occasionally in 
•ga. Short ags. t seems to haye been 
lengthened before Id, nd, [no reasons 
are adduced,] as in: wylde 2311, 
chylde 2312, fynde 2415, bynde 2416. 
Undoubtedly this long t was then pro- 
nounced as now, namely as (German 
#1 (ai). [PronuDciatio longflB yocalis 
I sine dubio iam id aetatis eadem iuit 
^[uam nunc, id est ei.] In the con- 
tracted forms Jint, grint for Jindeth, 
frindethy there was therefore a change 
of Towel, Jlnt haying the German short 
ly Ukdjlndeth German ei. [No reasons 
adduced.] 

IV. Short stands 

for ags. short o in : wolde 651, 
god 1254. 

for ags. short m : somer ags. sumer 
896 ; wonne ags. wunnen 51 ; nonne 
118, Sonne 7, domb 776, done 532, 
BQfndry, ags. sunder, 14, 25. Nearly 



all these words are now written with u, 
and presenre Chaucer*s pronunciation, 
for summer is written, but sommer 
spoken [i.e. Gesenius did not distin- 
guish the sounds (a, o).] 

for a^. short a, as already obseryed, 
and IS generally preferred before nd, 
and remains in Scotch and sonke 
northern dialects. 

Long stands 

for ags. long o in : bookes, ags. b6c, 
1200 ; stooden 8981, stood 5435, took 
4430, foot 10219, sone 5023, sothely 
117, etc. 

for ags. long a in : wo, ags. t& 8015, 
moo 111, owno, ags. dgen 338, homly 
7425, on 31, goost 205, hoote 396, 
ooth 120, loth 488. In such words a 
is imcommon, the sole example noted 
being ham 4030. Both o*s rnyme to- 
gether and were therefore pronoimced 
alike. At present the first is u and the 
second o. 

for ags. short u in : sone 79 ; wont, 
ags. yunjan 337, groneth 7411. 

y. Short u stands for ags. short tf 
in : ful, ags. iiill 90, lust 192, but 143, 
cursyng 663, uppon 700, suster 873, 
shulde probably arose from some form 
sctUde, not sceolde, as we haye no other 
instance of ags. eo becoming short tf. 
There is no long u in Chaucer. 

yi. The yowel y is occasionally put 
for 1. 

yil. The diphthong ay or ai stands 
for aes. ug in : day, ags. dag 19, weie 
793, lay 20, mayde 69, sayde 70, foire 
94, tayl 3876, nayles 2143, pleye 236, 
reyn 592, i-freyned, ags. nagnan 
12361. These examples snew that ey 
was occasionally written for ay, and 
hence that «y, ay must haye been pro- 
nounced alike. 

yill. The diphthong «y or ei arose 
from ags. Ai as in : agein, ags. age&n 
8642, or from edg as : eyen, aes. e^e 
152, deye, ags. de&gan 6802, ^mori, u 
there such a word in ags. P it is not in 
Bosworth or Ettmiiller; Omnin has 
de^enn, sjiprk p. 284. There is a 
deagan tingere.] The chan^ in these 
two last words may be conceiyed thus : 
first g is added to m, then replaced by 
j (j) and finally vanishes, as eige, e\^ 
eie or eye. From eah comes eigh, ta 
eahta, hedh, nedh, eledh^ which giye 
eyght, heygh, neygh, sleygh. TWs 
ortnography is howeyer rare, and high*, 
nighe^ elighe, or hie nie site, without 
gh, which was probably not pronounced 
at that time, are more common. The 

43 



666 



F. W. OESENIU8 ON CHAUCER. Chap. VII. § 1. 



word eiffht explains the origin of nightf 
mighty etc., n'om ags. n'eaht, meaht^ 
which were prohahly first written 
netffhty meiffhty and then dropped the 
f . [There is no historical ground for 
this supposition.] 

IX. The diphthong oity or ow at the 
end of words or before e, answers to 
a^. long M (as the German au to me- 
dieyal German &), in : hour, ags. biir 
16163, oure 34, schowres 1, toun, ags. 
tiin 217 ; rouned, ags. rdn 7132, doun, 
ags. dun 954 ; hous 252, oule 6663, bouk, 
ags. bdce. Germ, bauch, 2748, souked 
8326, brouke, ags. brQcan, use. 10182, 
etc. In many of these words ow is 
now written. 

Before Id and nd, ou stands sometimes 
for ags. short u. Before gh, ou arises 
from ags. long o, and answers to middle 
German mo, as: inough, ags. gen5g, 
mhg. gcnuoc 376 ; rought, ags. rdhte 
8661, 3770, for which au is sometimes 
found, compare sale 4186, aowU 4261. 

Finally ou sometimes arises from 
ags. e6v, as in : foure, ags. fedver 210 ; 
trouthe, ags. tre6yth. 46, etc. 

X. The diphthong eu, ewy will be 
treated under w. 

Chap, 2. Consonants derived from 
Anglosaxon. 

I. Liquids /, m, », r. 

L is usually single at the end of 
words, though often doubled, as it is 
medially between a short and any 
Towel, but between a long vowel and 
a consonant it remains single. 

The metathesis of R which occurs 
euphonically iu ags., is only found in : 
briddes 2931, 10925 ; thrid 2273, 
threttene 7841, thritty 14437 ; thurgh 
2619. But as these words have re- 
gained their primitive forms bird, 
third, through, we perceive that the 
metathesis was acciaental. In other 
words the transposed ags. form disap- 
pears in Chaucer, thus : gothic rtnnan, 
ags. tntan, Chaucer renne 3888 ; 
minkic dresean, ags. Verseany Ch. 
threisshe 638, threisshfold 3482 ags. 
)>rescvold, ))er8cvold ; frank, prestan, 
ags. brrstan, Ch. her at [Harleian and 
Lansdowne bresten Ellesmere and 
Hengwurth, and Corpus, brestyn Cam- 
bridge,] 1982 ; goth brinnan, ags. bir- 
nan, Ch. bren 2333 ; modem run, 
[urn in Devonshire], thrash, but bum 
ourst. 

II. Labials d, p, /, w. 

*B 18 added euphonically to final m in 



lamb 4879, but not always, as lymes 
4881, now limbs. 

P is used for b in nempnen 4927. 

Fy which between two vowels was • 
in ags., is lost in ?ieed 109, ags. hedfod, 
hedvod. There seems to be a simiilar 
elision of/ from ags. efenford in enforce 
2237 [emforth Ellesmere, Hengwrt, 
Corpus, enforte Cambridge, hensforth 
Petworth, enfor]fe Lansdowne], com- 
pare han for haven 764, 1048, etc. F 
IS generally final, as : wif 447, lyf 
2269, gaf 1902, haf 2430, stryf 1836 
knyf 3958, more rarely medial, fthe 
instances cited have final /in Wrignt], 
where it is generally replaced by r, 
not found ags., as: ¥ryve 1862, lyvea 
1720, geven 917, heven 2441, steven, 
ags. stefen 10464 ; havenes 409. 

V is never used finally, but is re- 
placed by U7, followed sometimes by e, 
as : sawgh 2019, draw 2549, now 2266, 
so we 2021, lowe 2025, knew 2070, 
bliew 10093, fewe 2107, newe 17291, 
trewe 17292. In the middle of a word 
awy ow are replaced bv au, ou, bat 
before v, w \b retaineo, as: howre 
3909, schowve 3910. 

^arises from ags. ^, as in : lawe, ags. 
lagu 311 ; dawes, ags. dag, 11492, and 
as dag is more common for the last, we 
also find lag for the first, 4796. Com- 
pare also fawe ap. faegen 5802 rhym- 
ing with lawe, i-slawe 946, for jain, 
slain. W also replaces g in: sawe 
1628, 6241, mawe 4906, wawes 1960, 
sorw 10736, morwe 2493,borwe 10910, 
herberw 4143, herbergh 767, 11347. 

III. Linguals d, t, th, s. 

The rule of doubling medial conso- 
nants is neglected if i> stands for a^. "S, 
as : thider 4664, whider 6968, gaderd, 
togeder, etc., in the preterits dide 
3421, 7073. 8739, and hade 656, 619, 
[Ellesmere and a few MSS. where it 
seems to have been an accommodation 
to the rhymes spade^ blade.'] Similarly 
i- written 161, i-write 6086, although 
the vowel was short in ags. [It iji 
lengthened by BuUokar in the xvith 
century, p. 114, I. 7.] Perhaps litd 
has a long t in Chaucer's time, see 87, 
6254. 

8 final is often single, as : blis 4842, 
glas 162, amys 17210.) 

The termination es in some adverbs 
is now ce, as : ooncs 3470, twyes 4346, 
thries 63, hennes hens 10972, 14102, 
hencn 4031 [in Tyrwhitt, hegthen 
Ellesmere, heithen Corpus, no cor- 
responding word in Harleian], henne 



Chap. VII. } 1. F. W. GESENIU8 ON CHAUCER. 



667 



2358 ; thennes 5463, 4930, thenne 
6723; whennes 12175. 

The aspirate TH had a douhle cha- 
racter ^ "5 in ags., and a double sound, 
which probably prevailed in Chaucer's 
time, although scarcely recognized in 
writing. That th was used in both 
senses we see from : breeth, ags. braeS 
6 ; heeth, ags. haetS 6 ; fetheres, ags. 
fe«er 107 ; forth, ags. for« 976; walk- 
eth 1054, etc.; that, ags. baet 10— 
ther 43, thanked 927. The use of 
medial and final d for th are traces of 
tS, as : mayde, ags. maeg^ 69 ; quod, 
ags. era's 909 ; wheder ags. hvalSre 
4714 [whether^ Wright] ; cowde ags. 
en's 94; whether and cou^e are also 
found. Again, we also find [in some 
MSS.] the ags. d replaced by th^ in : 
fitther 7937, gather 1055, wether, 
10366, mother 5433, [in all these cases 
Wright's edition has d]. But t on the 
other hand is never put for ags. ^. 

The relation of M, «, is shewn by 
their flexional interchange in -eth, -es. 

The elision of th gives wher 7032, 
10892. 

IV. Gutturals, c^ *, eh^ g, h, j\ y, x. 

K is used before ^, t, and e before 
a, 0, tf, hence kerver 1801, kerveth 
17272, but: carf 100. Medial ags ee 
becomes ek or kk^ as nekke, ags. hnecca 
238 ; thikke, ags. ];icca 551 ; lakketh 
2282, lokkes 679. Modem ck after a 
short vowel is sometimes k, as : seke 18, 
bUike2980. 

Grimm lays down the rule that <;, k 
fall into eh before e, i except when 
these vowels are the mutates of a, o, u, 
in which cases k remains, (Gram. 1^, 
515.) eeh has arisen from ags. ee in 
the same way as kk^ as : wrccche, ags. 
-vraecca 1 1332 fecche, ags. feccan t)942 ; 
caoche Mel., strecche, recche, etc. 
Probably the pronunciation was aa the 
present tch. 

K was ejected from made^ though 
the form maked remains 2526. In 
reuis 173, if it is not derived from the 
French, the g of ags. regulf regoly has 
been ejected. 

G was probably always hard, and so 
may have been gg, in: brigge, ags. 
hrycg 3920 ; eggyng ags. ecg, 10009 ; 
hegge, ags. hecg 16704. From this 
certainly did not much differ that gg 
which both in Chaucer and afterwards 
pawied into t,as : ligge, lye ags. lecgan, 
2207; legge, ags. lecgan, 3935; abegge, 
•beye, ags. bycgan 3936. 



The g and y were often interchanged, 
as give yeve, forgete, forgate, gate yate, 
ayen agen, etc. The y replaced guttural 
g [due to editor] as in : yere, yonge, 
yeme, ey ; and also in words and ad- 
jectives where y arises from ig, as: 
peny, very, mery, etc., and in the pre- 
hx y or t for ags. ge, as : ylike, ynough, 
ywis, ymade, yslain, ywriten, ysene, 
ysowe 5653. And^ we have seen is 
also interchanged with w. 

The hard sound of ags. h is evident 
from the change of niht, leoht, Jlihtf 
vihtt etc., into night, light, Jlighi, 
wighty etc. 

Ags. 8C had always changed into ik, 
German seh. In some words sah re- 
places sh as: fresshe, ags. fresc 90, 
wessch 2285, wissh 4873, aashy 2886. 
There is also the metathesis et or x for 
se in axe. 

Chap. 3. Vowel mutatum, apoeape, and 
Junction of the negative particle. 

I. There is no proper vowel mutation 
{umlaut) t but both the non-mutate and 
mutate lorms, and sometimes one or the 
other, are occasionally preserved, as: 
sote 1, swete 5 ; grove 1637, greves 
1497, 1643 to rhyme with leves; wel- 
ken 9000, ags. wolcen, Germ, wolke ; 
the comparatives and superlatives, 
lenger, etrenger, werat, aud plurals, meii, 
feetj geea. 

II. Apocope; lite, fro, mo, tho^ 
than. 

III. Negative junction; before a 
vowel: fM>n = ne on, not her, neithir^ 
ne other, ne either, nM=ne is, nam^ 
ne am ; before A or «; : nod = ne had, 
10212, nath = ne hath 925, nt7=ne 
will 8522, nolde=ne wolde 552, nere 
=ne were 877, not = ne wot 286, 
nyaten— ne wysten 10948. 

Chap. 4. Vowela derived from the 

French. 
French words with unaltered spelling 
were probably introduced by Chaucer 
himself, and the others had been pre- 
viously received and changed by popu- 
lar use. 

I. The vowel a in unaccented syl- 
lables had probably even then approxi- 
mated to e, and hence these two vowels 
are often confounded. Thus Chaucer's 
a replaces fr. «, ai, and again Ch. e re- 
places fr. a, thus: vasselage [see vat' 
aelage, p. 642, col. 2, and waaaeyllage, 
p. 645], fr. vasselage 3056, Tilanye [see 
villany, p. 642, ool. 2, and eourteaff, 
p. 644, col. 1], fr. Tilenie, vilainie, 



668 



p. W. OESENIUS ON CHAUCER. Ohap. YII. § I. 



728 ; companye, fr. oompaig:iiie 4554, 
ohesteyn [ehaateyn, chestayn, in MSS., 
seep. 642,] ft. chastaigne 2924. 

With the interchange of the ags. 
Towela a, o, we may compare the change 
of fr. a, auy the latter having probablT 
a rough sound as of oo united, which 
took place before ne^ na, ng, ndy nt in 
both languages, but au was more fre- 
quent in Chaucer and a in French, as : 
grevance 11253, greyaunce 15999, and 
other anee and ant terminations, also : 
tomauns, fr. romance 15305 ; en- 
haunsen, It. enhanser 1436 ; straunge 
fr. estrange 10590, 10403, 10381; 
demaundes, fr. demande 8224 ; launde 
fr. lande, uncultivated district, 1693, 
1698 ; tyraunt, fr. tirant 9863, tyrant 
15589; graunted 6478, 6595; haunt 
fr. hante 449. With the exception of 
the last word all these have now a. 

II. Long e frequently arises from 
French at, as in : plesaunce, fr. plai- 
sance 2487 ; appose, fr. apaisier 8309 ; 
ft^ltee, fr. frailete ; peere, fr. paire 
16540. Sometimes it replaces ie, as : 
nece, fr. niez 14511 ; sege 939, siege 
66 ; and the e is even short in : oherte, 
fr. chiert^ 11193. Similarly fr. t is 
omitted in the infinitive termination 
Mr, compare aracej ereanee^ darreine, 
outer f etc.. in the list of obsolete fr. 
words. 

Long e also replaces fr. ^ in : jpeple 
2662 [the word is omitted in Uarl., 
other If SS. have pepl^j poeple^ puple\ 
mebles [moeblU Harl.] 9188. To this 
we should refer : reproef 5598, ybreued 
[prwed Harl., pnteued Hen^rtJ 487. 

III. That the pronunciation of t 
fluctuated between t and e we see by 
the frequent interchange of these let- 
ters ; the fr. shews e for It. t , as : de- 
Tine 122, divyn 15543, divide 15676, 
divided 15720 [Tyr. has devide in the 
first case], enformed 10649, fr. in- 
former, enformer; defame 8416, dif- 
fiune 8606 ; surquidrie surquedrie, 
^vachee chevachie, see obsolete fr. 
words below. 

rV. Chaucer frequently writea o for 
fr. <m in accented syllables, as : cover- 
ohefes [most MSS., keverchefsllKxi.'] fr. 
oouvrechief 455 ; corone, n*. couronne 
2292 ; bocler, fr. bonder 4017 ; govem- 
aunce, fr. gouvemance 10625; sove- 
reyn, fr. souverain 67. More rarely 
Gh. tftsfr. o«, as : tume [most MSS., 
ioum$ Harl.], fr. toumer 2456 ; cur- 
tesye, fr. courtoisie 15982. 

Y. Fr. is often replaced by Ch. i^ 



as: turment [torment Harl.1, fr. tor- 
mente 5265; abundauntly, n. habon- 
dant 5290 ; purveans, fr. porveance, 
pourveance 1667; in assuage 11147, 
fr. assoager, assouager, the u had cer- 
tainly the sound of «r, compare aewage 
16130. 

For long u we occasionally find ew, 
which was certainly pronounced as in 
the present few^ dew, thus: salewith 
[Harl. and the six MSS. read Mahteth] 
1494, transmewed [trantUted Harl., 
tranameeuyd Univ. Cam. Dd. 4, 24] 826 
mewe, fr. mue 351 [fnuu}e Ellesmere 
and Hengwrt MSS.] jewise, fr. joise 
[Juwyse Harl. and most MSS., iwn 
Petworth, iuyse Lansd.] 1741. 

VI. The vowels y and i are inter- 
changed in fr. as in ags. words. 

YII. The fr. diphthongs at, oi, 
usually appear as »' in Chaucer, and 
must have been pronounced identicallv, 
as: seynte, fr. saint 511; doseyn, ir, 
dosaine 580 ; chesteyn, fr. chastaigne 
2924 ; peyneth, fr. gainer, peiner 4740 ; 
coveitons, fr. covoiteux, Mel. These 
diphthongs interchange in Ch. as well 
as in fr. [difi'erent MSS. differ so 
much that Gesenius's references to 
Tyrwhitt*s edition on this point are 
worthless]. For the interchange of a 
and at see I. 

YIII. When the diphthong ou arose 
from fr. 0, it was perhaps pronounced 
as long 0. This is very probable in 
those words which now contain o or s 
in place of the diphthong, but less so 
in those which have preserved ou ; as 
these had even then perhaps the sound 
of Grerman au, Ex. noumbre 5607 ; 
facound, fr. faconde 13465, soun, fr. 
son 2434; abounde fr. habonder 16234. 
[The other examples have o in Wright's 
ed., or '^Vejlour 4 are not to the point; 
the above are now all nasal oft.] 

Chap, 5. C<m9(mantt derived from the 
French, 

The doubling of final consonants is 
frequently neglected. 

I. Liquids. 

[The examples of doubling /, r, are 
80 different in Wright's ed. that they 
cannot be cited.] 

F inserted : dampned 5530, damp- 
nacioun 6649 ; sompne 6929 =somone 
7159, sompnour 6909, solempne 209. 
This p is also often found in old fr. 
Similarly in Provencal dampna^ eomp* 
fiar, Diez. Gram. 1, 190 (ed. I.}. 



F. W. GESENID8 ON GHADCKR. 



II. iMbiaiE. 

Fiui h; a 
cuml, ft. cat 
Mich wu adopted from the ronumca 
Ian^oag«s into Eagluh, bad no doabt 
tha Kine aoand aa *t preseot, tlut ii, 
it Tta the Germsn m, and the k wu 
dw 0«niuui It. [That is, Gea. can- 



[ito Gennan u, 
f becomes g or 
^ Whether this change was made 
D English by the analogy of the Hg». 
dements or from some other dialect of 
old fr., in which oTobably both forms 
were in tue, it is difficult to determine. 
Tb* following are eiamples : wiket, fr. 
guichet 10026 ; awayt, fr. aguet 7239 ; 
wirdrobe, fr. garderobe 149B3. To 
these appear to belong icarie* and 
waiMsr, though they may derive from 
tke frenlio varyaa watlan, 

in. lingnala. 

Z is an additional letter, bnt is >el- 
don tued, as laier 212. Ch. generally 

IT. Gutturals. 

C before t, i was probablr > as now. 
Ft. fn now pronoonced as Oennan ry, 
(nj) is redoced to n in Ch., as Cologne 
46i, fryne 738, barreine, rasoine, oine- 
BHiit. Q was doobled after short 
Towels in imitatioD of aga. 

Ttte aspirate h, which seemi to have 
came from exlemal sonrcee into Eng- 
lish, and wai scarcely heard in speech, 
wai asknowlcdged by Ch., but has now 
disappeared, as : abhominadouns 150S. 
In prehemt 7S1E>, the h seems onl)' in- 
Bated as a disereBia. 

Fr. qu before < and ■ ii often changed 
into .^ as; phiink 913, magik *1S, 
pnetike 6769, cliket 1002S. 

Ciop. S. Apharaii of utiAccenttd 



i, f,ie,»a\ stabled, fr. eatablir 2997 ; 
apices, fr. espece 3015 ; specially 14, 
nnyer, fr. cecnyer 79, scoler, Ir. escolier 
2e3iBtrannge,&. estiangelS. Similarly 
a, s, art rejected in other words where 
they are now receiied, as : polecaiy 
11267, Compare Italian tolttga a shop ; 
prentis 14711, pistil 9030, coiapare 
Italian pt'itala, ekiaa. The initial a 
in antiom lesoo, hu been subee- 
qwiilly rqeoted. 



Past II. Flbxiom. 

Chap. 1. 0* N<HHU. 

CAap. 2. On Ai^tetitia. 

Chip. 3. On Proiwwu ^ Jft wm raii. 

Chap. *. Oh Vtrii. 

1. OiMolete ChaHCarian teordt tf 
A.ngio»axon oriffin. 

[AH Oesenius'a woida are inserted, 
thoagh some of them are still in fre- 
qnent use, at least proTinciallf , or hare 
been recently reTived, To all ineh 
woida I have prefixed f. The italic 
word ii Chaucer's, the romon word is 
ags., meanings and obeerrntions are in 
bricketa. OeeeniitB seems to have um- 
ply extracted this list from Tyrwhitt't 
Qlossary without Teiiflcatian, as be baa 
o<xaaiona]ly given a reference as if ta 
Cant Talea, which belongs to Eom. of 
Eose, The «el. and Pera. T. refer to 
the talea of Melibeoa and the Forsonn, 
without any precise indication, as edi- 
tions differ to much.] 

abtgge abycgan [abide] 3936, ai*y( 
13E16, ahyi 12622 a^ritt uriiaa 
[Mghten] 5034, algata aigati alg^ts 
[in any easel 573, 7619, mhang an- 
in] 13680, attry atltrlf 

10946, "itdreJ Wdredds [bedriitdeDj 
73S1, 9168; iikHovt becntTon [oon- 
feaa] G306, bignnt bliauan [cease] 13099, 
A/yv« [qnickly, Bopri p. 380, col. S], 
bonBi [KVprk p. 360, col. 2 ; where for 
loan leaA atcurily}, iouk btkce [belly] 
274B, tflmie frank, pilipas, germ, blu- 
ben, [lemain] 1DS97. 

feXaffbrt ce&p + ftiraii F germ, kanf- 
fshren [chaffer, bargain] 4S£B, elipt 
clypjan [call] 3432, [name] 121, ate, 
-'-■- '"•- ' — -old] 629B, fctp oop 



dym [hidden p. ' 3621 3278, 3297, 
dightm dihtan [diapoae] 6349, 16D1B, 



ydom.,ma^ [\m,\sA 16976. 

eft kft eft [again] 1671, S212, fft- 
m»« [soon agui^ 6390, ,fl,^« 16081 
tw* c-6c [elit] 5, \tldt yldo eldo [old 
age]^67B7. nri/ortA [sunru p. 666, ool. 1, 
I. 8^ ttre eijan [to plough] 888, snw 
earmjan [to pity] 13727, m, jiara iirs 
[arse] 3732, 7276. 

/.& ftlfl feola [many] 8793, ftrt 

tcompanionahip, snpri p. 383], \JU fltt 
long) 16296, JImu afljman [drira 
Bwayj 17114,/9 flogAf [arrow] 171M, 



670 



F. W. OE8ENIUS ON CHAUCER. 



Chap. VII. } 1. 



fimge fimgan [take] 4797, forpine 
pinan [waste away] 205, forward fore- 
Teard [promise] 831, 850, 854, 4460, 
yr^yit« eefregnan [ask] 12361, /r«im^ 
fremed [strange] 10743. 
gale galan [yell] 6414, 6918, \gar 

S'lanran [make; the word is get in 
arL, Heng., Corp., gar in Tyrwhitt] 
4130, gir£n geard gyrdP [cut off] 
16032, gleede gled [heat] 3379, gnide 
gnidan fso Tyr., girdyng Harl., gig^ 
gynge EUes., Cam., gyggynge Heng., 
gydyng Corp. gideing Lans., sigyng 
Pet.] 2504, grame grama, ger. eram 
[grief] 13331, greyth hra'^an [pre- 
pare] 4307, graithe 16080. 

hale heals [neck] 4493, halee heals- 
jan [embrace] 15056, [heende frank, 
pihandi, germ, behende [swift P cour- 
teous, 8upr4 p. 385] 3199, 6868, kente 
gehentan [to take] 700, hent 7082, 
hwde hirde [shepherd] 605, 12120, 
herU heijan [praise] 5292, 8492, heete 
haes [command] 14055, by heete 4461, 
heetel^Tomvs^] 2400, heteilSiy fhight 
[callj 1015, \hie higan, on hye [in 
haste] 2981, in hyghe [in haste] 4629. 
hine hina [hind p. 385] 605, fholt 
holt, germ, holz [wood] 6. 

jape geap [joke] 707, 4341, 13240, 
[to joke] 15104. 

kithe cySan [announce] 7191, keked 

ferm. gucken [Corp., loked Harl., liked 
[eng.j 3445, latercd [delayed] Pers. 
Tale, fleche laece 3902, lydne lyden 
[language] 10749, leemee leoma [ray : 
oeemee Harl.] 16416, lere laeran [teach] 
6491, 10002, levene [lightning] ligc P 
more probably than, hlifjan 5858, 
flewed laevd leaded [ignorant] 6928, 
7590, lieeed lysan [loosed] 11482, [re- 
mission] 11550, lith ]x6 [limb] 16361, 
Utherly ly«r \&fS [bad], ger. Uederlich, 
3299. 

make maga mi^, [husband] 5667, 
[wife] 9698, [match] 2558. 

nempnen nemnan nemjan [name] 
4927, note notu [busineBs] 4066. 

oned [united] 7550. 

fpan panne [brainpan, skull] 15438. 

rathe hra-S hralf [quick] 14510, 
freeehe r6can [reck, care] 2247, 4514, 
reed raed [advice] 3527, [to advise] 
3073, reyee goth. urraisjan [travel] 54, 
rye arisan, germ, reisholz [twig] 3324, 
roune riin 7132, rowne 10530, rode 
rdde [ruddiness, face] 3317, 15138. 

feawe sazu [saying] 1528, sehawe 
scuva scua [shade, grove] 4365, 6968, 
ehymeryng sciman scimjan, ger. schim- 
mem, [Heng., glymeryng Harl.] 4295, 



tcheene seine sce6ne sc5ne, ger. schon 
[beautiful] 1070, 10202, fshepen scy- 
pen, ger. schoppen [stable] 6453, 
echonde 8ce6nde [disgrace] 15316, 
feibbe sib [relation] Mel., eikurly 
frank, sihhur, germ, sicher 137, eeewr 
[ib.] 9582, eithe si« [times] 5575, 5153, 
eithen »ith sin si^'San 4478, 1817, eeih 
5234, echenchith scencan [pour out 
wine] 9596, emythe smitSan [forge' 
3760, sonde sand [message, messenger 
4808, 14630, fsparre sparran [spar' 
992, starf stffirf [died] 935, 4703, 
stwen stefen [voice] 10464, stounde 
stund [space of time] 3990, '^^streen 
stre6nan [parents] 8033, swelte sveltan 
|die] 3703, swelde 1358, sweven svefen 
'dream] 16408, etc., swithe svi'S 
'quickly] 5057. 

ftene te6na [loss] 3108, thewee ]>ekw 
[morals] 8285, tholid boljan [suffer] 
7128, ithrepe )>reapjan [blame] 12754, 
twynne tvinjan tve6njan [doubt, sepa- 
rate] 837, 13845. 

unethe c&iSe [uneasily] 3123, unheU 
unhaelu [affliction] 13531, unright un- 
riht [injury] 6675. 

wan hope vanjan + hopa [despair] 
1251, t^r/X;tW vlacjan P frank, welchon, 
germ, vcrwelkt [withered] 14153, 
fwelken volcen 9000, [Harl. reads 
heven 16217, Tyr. welkefi], fwende 
[went] 21, whil er [shortly, just now! 
13256, f whilom hvilum, ger. weilana 
861, wisse visan [shew] 6590, wone 
vunjan [dwell] 337, fwood v6d [mad] 
1331, «>oorftYA [rageth] 12395. 

yfrne geome 6575, fyede eode [went] 
13069, ywys gewis [certainly] G040. 

II. Obsolete Chaucerian words of 
French origin. 

[The italic word is Chaucer's, the 
roman the old French as g^ven by 
Gesenius on the authority of Roquefort ; 
when this is not added the word was 
unchanged bj Chaucer. Meanings and 
remarks are in brackets. This list again 
contains many words not really obso- 
lete, here marked with f.] 

agregge agrcgier [aggravate] Mel., 
amoneste [admonish] Mel., anientiesed 
anientir [annihilated] Mel., araee ar- 
rachier [tear] 8979, '^ array ^ [order] 
8138, [state, condition] 718, 8841, 
4719, [dress] 8860, [escort] 8821, [to 
put in order] 8837, arette arester [ac- 
cuse, impute] 726 [Harl., Corp., Pet., 
Lans., have rety rette^ the others na^ 
rette\ 2731, fassoile [solve, absolve] 
9528, attempre attemprer 16324, Mel., 



Cka». VII. i I. r. W. OESBNIUS ON CBAUCBR. 



671 



mvaimte ayanter [boast] 5985, avatm- 
tour [boaster] Mel., avotUrie [aidultery] 
6888, advoutrie 9309, outer autier 2294, 
MMif/ aguet [watch] 7241, 16211, 
myel aiel [grandfather] [ayel Harl., 
i^eli Corp., Lans., aiel Elles, Heng. 
Cam., eiU Pet.] 2479. 

fbareigne baraigne [barren] 8324, 
hmrtffn 1979, fbaudery baudene [joy] 
1928, •fbenesoun beneison 9239, blandiae 
blandir Pers. T., bobaunce boubance 
6161, borel borel [rough dark dress] 
6938. [rough] 11028, bribe [broken 
meat after a meal] 6960, [beg] 4415, 
bwmed bumir 1985. 

cantel [fragment] 3010, ^catel catels 
[goods] 542, 4447, fcharboele [carbun- 
efe] 15279, ehesteyn chastaigne [chest- 
nat] 2924, ehivachie chevauch^e [ca- 
Talrj expedition] 85, chivache 16982, 
dergeoun clergeon [acolyte] 14914, 
MrrMmpo^^ [corruptible] 3012, co»tage 
[cost] 5831, eavine [practice, cunning] 
606, coulpe [fault] Pers. T., eustumance 

[custom] 15997, ereaunee creancier 
act on credit] 14700, 14714. 

dereyne derainier [prove justness of 
claim] 1611, 1633, delyver delivre 
Fqaick] 84, f disarray desarray [con- 
nisionj Pers. T., disputisoun disputison 

{dispute] 1 1202, dole dol [grief, no re- 
erence given, 4*38], drewery druerie 
[fidelity] 15303. 

eyrimoiyne agrimoine [agrimony] 
12728, eneheaoun cnchaison [cause] 
10770, enymdrure [generation] 5716, 
enyrtgge engreger [aggravate] Pers. T., 
enhorte enhorter [exhort] 2853, fentmt 

S intention] 3173, feschue eschuir 
avoidf Mel., esaoine essoigne [excuse] 
?en. X., eatrea [situation, plan of 
house] 1973, 4293. 

faiteur faiteor [idle fellow, no re- 
ference], faUe falser [to falsi^l 3175, 
ffey Ue [faith] 3284, t/<?r* [fierce] 
1600, fetya [beautiful] 157, fiaunee 
fiance [trust, false reference, 6*1671 
fortune fortuner [render prosperousj 
419. 

yaryet gargate [neck] 16821, "^gent 
[genteel] 3234, gyn engin [trick] 10442, 
1 3093, yiterne gisteme guiteme [guitar] 
3333, 4394, yonfenon [standanl 6*62, 
ycunfaueoun 6*37]. 

fharie harier [persecute] 2728 [rent 
Wr., haried, the Six MSS.], herburyaye 
[dwelling] 4327, humblesse [humble- 
ness] 4585. 

jambeux [leggings] 15283, janyle 
jangler [to jest] 10534, [a jest] 6989, 



juwiae juise [judgment] 1741, troiM 
ireux [angry] 7598. 

laehesse [negligence] Pers. T., UtuO' 
riee [electuanesj 428, 9683, letterure 
lettr6ure [literature] 15982, 12774, 
looa los [praise, good fame] 13296, 
Mel., losenyour [flatterer] 16812. 

Mahoun Mahon [Mahomet] 4644, 
fmaistrie [master's skill] 3383, [mas- 
tery] 6622, 9048, f malison maleic^on 
[malediction] Pers. T., fmanaee ma- 
nacher [menace] 9626, maat mat [sad] 
957, matrimoiyne [matrimony] 9447, 
maumet mahommet [idol] Pers. T., 
mereiable [merciful] 15099, meui 
Heper] Pers. T., meselrie [leprosy] Pers. 
T., fm^^^^mue [place for keeping birds] 
351, 10957, mester fmystery, business, 
trade] 615, 1342 [except in Harl., 
which reads cheer.] 

nakers nacaires [kettledrums] 2513, 
nyce [foolish] 6520, nycete 4044. 

foynement oignement 633, olifauni 
olifant [elephant] 15219, opye [opium] 
1474. 

f palmer palmier 13, paraye [parent- 
age] 5832, parjight parfyt parifit [per- 
fect] 72, 3011, par^tf parter [take part 
in] 9504, fpenanee [penitence] Pers. 
T., [penance] 223, [affliction] 5224, 
11062, penant [penitent] 15420, po- 
raille [poor people] 247, prow proii 

(profit J 13716, fpurveanee pourveance 
providence, forethought] 1254, 6162, 
3566, puterie [whoredom] Pers. T., 
putour [whoremonger] Pers. T. 

raye ragier [sport] 3273, real [royal] 
15630, rially [royally] 380, reneys 
reneier [renounce] 4760, 4796, repeirt 
[return] 10903, respite 11886, frouU 
[crowd] ger. rotte, 624. 

f solas [joy, pleasure] 800, 3664, 
sourde sourdre [to rise] Pers. T., tiir- 
quedrie [presumption] Pers. T. 

talent [inclination, desire] 5557, Pers. 
T. tester testiere [horse's head armour] 
2501, textuel [texted wel Wr., having 
a power of citing texts] 17167, trans^ 
mewe transmuer [translated Wr.] 8261, 
tretys traictis [well made, streiyht Wr.J 
162, ftriacle [remedy] 4899, trine trin 
[triune] 11973. 

vasselage [bravery] 3056, fverray 
[true] 6786, fversijiour versifieur 
fversifyer] Mel., viage veage [journey] 
77, 4679, fvitaille [victuals] 3661, void 
voider [to remove] 8786, [to depart] 
11462, [to leave, make empty] 9689. 

warice garir [heal] 12840, [grow 
whole], Mel. fwastour gasteur [waster] 
9409. 



672 



M. RAPP ON CHAUCER. 



Chap. VII. i 1. 



M. Rapp on thb Pronunciation of Chaucer. 

Dr. Moritz Bapp, at the conclusion of his Vergleichende Oram- 
matiky vol. 3, pp. 166-179, has given his opinion concerning the 
pronunciation of Chaucer, chiefly on d priori grounds, using Wright's 
edition, and has appended a phonetic transcription of the opening 
lines of the Canterbury Tales as a specimen. This account is here 
annexed, slightly abridged, with the phonetic spelling transliterated 
into palaeotype, preserving «dl the peculiarities of the original, such 
as absence of accent mark, duplication of consonants, German (bh) 
for (w), modem English errors of pronunciation, etc. A few re- 
marks are added in brackets. 



The liquids are to be pronounced as 
uritten, and hence / is not mute, 
though there is a trace of its disap- 
pearance in the form (naf) foi (nail). 
The transposition of r is not complete ; 
we again find (renne) for (iman), and 
(brenne) for (biman), English (rann, 
wm), (thurkh) through is unchanged, 
(bird) and (brid) are both lued, 
(threshe) replaces (therskan), and 
rbreste) replaces (berston), English 
(b^rst). 

Among the labials, b remains after 
m in (lamb), but (limm) is without the 
present mute b. For (nemnon) we 
nave the peculiar (nempnen), and 
similarly (dampnen^ to damn. Final 
/ as in (bhiif ; wife, is also written 
medially wive, that is, in the French 
fiuhion, because v tended towards /in 
the middle ages. But initially, in 
order to presenre the pure German (bh), 
recourse was had to the reduplication 
tm or w. On w after a vowel see 
below. (Bh) sometimes arises from a 
guttural, as sortoe, that is, (sorbhe) 
now #orroir = (8orrao), from sorp. 

Among the dentals d and t occasion 
no difficulty, and s has, by French in- 
fluence, become pure (s), [Dr. Rapp 
holds it to have been (sj) in ags. j 
eipecially as it sometimes results from 

LThe 2 is merely an #. The most 
cult point is M. In ags., we have 
ihewn [supr^ p. 656, note] that it had 
only one value (th). I consider that 
this is also the case for this dialect. 
Ab regards the initial sound, which in 
the English pronouns is (dh), there is 
not only no proof of this softening, but 
the contrary results from v. 12589 
8o faren we, if I schal sav the sothe. 
Now, quod oure ost, yit let me talke 
to the. 
The form »othe has here assumed a 
fidse French e, since the ag«, is (sooth) 



and English (suuth), [it may be the 
adverbial «, or the defimte «, according 
as the is taken as the pronoun or the 
definite article,] which must therefore 
have here been called (soothe), as this 
th is always hard, and as to the^ i.e. 
(too Hhee) rhymes with it, shewing that 
the e of sothe was audible if not long, 
and that the th of to the was neoee- 
sarily hard, as the English (tun dhii) 
would have been no rhyme, [but see 
8upr& p. 3181. Similar rhymes are 
(aluu thee) allow thee, and ^junthe^ 
youth, (nii thee) hie thee, and (sDhiithe) 
quickly, [supr^ pp. 318, 444, n. 2]. The 
Anglosaxon value of the letters must 
be presumed until there is an evident 
sign of some change having occurred. 
For the medial English th we have a 
distinct testimony that the Icelandic 
and Danish softening of d into (dh) 
had not yet occurred, for the best MSS. 
retain the ags. d, thus : ags. ffsBder) 
here (fader), now (faadher), (goaerjon) 
here (ga^et) now(gsedhdh9r),(tog8Qdere} 
here (togEOer) now (togEdhdharJ, (bhn- 
der) here (bhsderj now (uEdfhdhar), 
weather, (moodor) nere (niooder) now 

S^dhdhar) motner, (khbhider^ here 
bhider) now (huidhdhar) wnither, 
(thider) here (thider^ now (ohidhdhor) 
thither. Inferior MS. have father^ 
gather, thither, etc., shewing that the 
softening of d into the Danish (dh) 
began soon after Chaucer. But when 
we find the d in Chaucer it follows as 
a matter of course that the genuine 
old ]> (th) as in (broother, fether) when 
here written brother, fether, could only 
have had the sound (th), and could 
not have been pronoimced like the 
(bradhdhar, fsdhdnar). The ags. knye 
is here (kuth) and also (kud) or (knuid) 
for (kun-de.^ 

Ajuong tne gutturals, k is written 
for when « or t followB, and before 



Chap. VII. i 1. 



M. BAFF ON CHAUCER. 



673 



n ai (kiLBa) knew. The reduplicated 
fonn IS ek. The ff is pure (e) in the 
Gennan words, but in French words 
&e syllahles ge^ gi, have the Provencal 
mmos (dzhe, dzhi), which is certainly 
beyond the Imown rang« of Norman or 
ola French, where p is resolved into 
ample (zh), bnt here gmtil is still 
(dihentil) not (zhentil). Similarly 
ramanic eh is (tsh), and this value 
is appalled to old natoralised words, 
in which the hiss has arisen from 
kj as (tshertsh) from (kirk), (tsh^) 
from fkeapjon) cheapen, and in 
thorooffnly Gennan words (tshild 
frtm ^ild) child ; and (sslk) be- 
comes {eetah) each. Keduplication is 
expressed by ech, representing the 
mrpened (tsh) [i.e. which shortens the 
preceding vowel] so that (bhrsekka) 
exile booomes wrecehe^ and sometimes 
wrtteh^ which can only mean (bhrBtsh) ; 
wnilarly frx>m (fekkan^ comes (fetshei 
and in tiie same way (retshe, stretshe) 
and the obscure eaeehe = (kotshe), 
which comes frt>m the Norman cachier^ 
although (tshose) also occurs from the 
French ehasser. The reduplicated g 
occasions some difficulty, in French 
words abbregier can only give abregge 
>s (abredzhe), and loger gives (lodzhe), 
etc, bnt the hiss is not so certain in 
kriage bridge, egge edge, point, hegge 
hedge, as now prevalent, because we 
find also ligge and lie from (liggon) 
BOW (lai), legge and (iBcie) from Tleg- 

S) now (1^, and (absEie] irom 
mn) now (bai). Similarly (bsgge) 
beg, now (bEg), which, as I be- 
lieve, was formed from (buugon) or 
fbxgeon) to bow. Here we find mo- 
aem (dzh) and hence the (dzh) of the 
former cases is doubtful. 

The softening of g into (j) is a 
slighter difference. The letter (j) does 
not occur in ags., and has been replaced 
in an uncertain way by t, g, ge. In 
Chancer the simple si?n y is employed 
[more generally t, the y is due to the 
editor, p. 310], which often goes fur- 
ther toan in English, as we have not 
only (teer) a year, bnt give and fjEve, 
jo^ forjEte, jot, 0jBn, ojEust) ana (eb) 
or J[HKi) an e^. 

The termination ig drops its y, as 
(pmi) for penigf and the particle ge 
Msomes the form •', as (inuukh) enough, 
fibhis*) certain, and in the participles 
(ittfken) taken, TiniAAd) made. (IsIaa^ 
or (islsxn) slain, jfiseoie) seen, (ibhriten; 
"wntten, eto. From (geliike) comes 



filiik) or (iliitsh), and the suffixed 
(-liik) is reduced to (li). 

The old pronunciation (qg) must be 
retained for ng^ thus (loqg, loq^) or 
(leq^er) ; there is no certain evidence 
for (loqq). The French nasal is in pre- 
ference expressed by ». What the 
Frenchman wrote raieon and pro- 
nounced (rEEsoq'X is here written reeotm 
and calleid (resuun), as if the (^) were 
unknown. As the termination in 
givende has assumed the form (ytVtf*^), 
we might conjecture the sound to be 
('giviq), because the form comes direct 
nrom (givin), as the Scotch and com- 
mon people still say, but we must re- 
member that giving also answers to the 
German Oebttng^ in which the g is 
significant. 

We now come to A, which is also 
a difficulty. That initial h before a 
vowel had now become (h*) as in Ger- 
man of the xiu th century, is very pro- 
bable, because h was also written in 
Latin and French words, and is still 
spoken. Chaucer has occasionally 
elided the silent e in the French fashion 
before A, which was certainly an error 
[was freilieh ein Miesgriff war! 
shared by Orrmin, supr& p. 490, and 
intermediate writers, who were fi^ 
from French influence.] For the me- 
dial A, the dialect perceived its differ- 
ence from (h'), and hence used the new 
combination gh^ known in the old 
Flemish, where tiie soft (kh) has been 
developed from g. The ags. niht^ 
(nikht) became night = (niKht), and 
similarly thurgh = (thurkh). For 
(khlsakhan) we have lawh, and 
laughy both = (lAAkh) ; (seakh) gives 
eawh = (sAAkh) or seigh = (ssskh). 
Before /, n, r, the an. A has disap- 
peared, but ags. (khohiite) is here 
somewhat singularly written white, a 
transposition of hwite. Had A been 
silent it would have been omitted as in 
A/, An, Ar, but as it was different from 
an ordinary A before a vowel, this ab- 
normal sig^ for (khbh), formed on the 
analogy of yA, came into use, and 
really signified an abbreviated heavy 
ghw. Hence (khbhiite^ retained its 
Anglosaxon sound in Cnaucer's time. 
fRapp could not distinguish English w 
from (u), and hence to him wh was 
(hu), the real meaning of wh thus 
escaped him. His theory is that A 
was always (kh) in the old Teutonic 
languages,] 

We have still to consider ek and At. 



674 



M. RAPP ON CUAUCER. 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



The former was softened to (sjkj) in 
aga., and hence prepared the way for 
the simple (sh), and this ma^ have 
nearly occurred hy Chaucer s time, as 
he writes sek which hears the same re- 
lation to the French c;A = (tsh), as the 
Italian set to ciy s shewing the omission 
of the initial t. Some MSS. use ssh 
and even the present sh, the guttural 
hein^ entirely forgotten. The aes. ks 
remains, hut sk is still transposed into 
k* in the had old way, as axe = (a)LS6) 
for (aske). 

For the towcIs, Gesenius has come 
to conclusions, which are partly hased 
on Grimm's Grammar, ana partly due 
to his having heen preoccupied with 
modem English, and have no firm 
foundation. The Englishmen of the 
present day have no more idea how to 
read their own old language, than the 
Frenchmen theirs. We Germans are 
less prejudiced in these matters, and 
can judge more freely. Two conditions 
are necessary for rcadinc: old English 
correctly— first, to read Anglosaxon 
correctly, whence the dialect arose; 
secondly, to read old French correctly, 
on whose orthography the old English 
was quite unmistakahly modelled. 
[The complete catena of old English 
writers now known, renders this asser- 
tion more than doubtful. See supr& 
p. 588, n. 2, and p. 640.] 

We must presume that the old 
French a was pure (a). The ags. a, 
was lowers (fl). The English ortho- 
graphy paid no attention to this difi'er- 
ence, and hence spoke French a as (a). 
There can be no doubt of this, if we 
observe that this a was lengthened into 
au or atr, the value of which from a 
French point of view was (aa), as it 
still is in English, as straunge, de- 
maunde, tyraunt^ graunfe, haunte. In 
all these cases the Englishman en- 
deavours to imitate French nasality by 
the combination (aau). [This au for 
a only occurs before n, see supr^ p. 
143, and inM Chap. VIII., § 3]. 

The old short vowel a hence remains 
(«) as in ags, thus (makjan) is in the 
oldest documents (makie, maki^ and 
afterwards (make), where the (a) need 
no more be prolonged by the accent 
than in the German machen (makh-<ii), 
and we may read (mnkke). [But see 
Orrmin's makenn, p. 492]. 

The most important point is that the 
ags. false diphthongs are again over- 
come ; instead of (salle) we have the 



older form (alle), instead of (skEarp) we 
find (sharpe) etc. The nasal (an), as 
in ags., is disposed to fall into (on), as 
(bond, lond, arook, begonne), etc. 

The greatest aoubt might arise from 
the ags. <ie or rather (sb) appearing as 
(a) without mutation; thus, ags. (thffit, 
khbhtet, bhajter, smsel) again fall into 
(that, khbhat, bhater, smal). The mu- 
tation is revoked — that means, the ags. 
mutation had prevailed in literature, but 
not with the whole mass of the people, 
and hence in the present popular for- 
mation might revert to the olaer sound, 
for it is undeniable that although the 
present Englishman says (dhset) with 
a mutated a, he pronounces (Huot, 
UAAtor, smAAl) what, water, small, 
without a mutate. In most cases the 
non-mutated form may be explained by 
a flexion, for if (daeg) in ags. gave the 
plural (dagffs), we may understand how 
Chaucer writes at one time (dss) day 
and at another (dxx) daw for day, 

Short e remains unchanged as (b) 
under the accent, when unaccented it 
had perhaps become (a). Even in ags. 
it interchanges with t, y, as (tshirtsn) 
or (tshertsh) church. The ags. eo is 
again overcome, for although forms like 
beo, beojty still occur in the oldest monu- 
ments, e is the later form, so that 
(stEorra) star again becomes (stErreJ, 
and (gBolu) yellow gives (jElbhe, jeIu), 
(fEol) fell becomes (fall, fill), etc. A 
short (e) sometimes rhymes with a long 
one in Chaucer, as (mRde, r^e) mea- 
dow, red. Such false rhymes are how- 
ever found in German poetry of the 
XIII th century, and they are far from 
justifying us in introducing the modem 
long vowel into such words as (make, 
msae), etc. 

The old long vowel e is here {ee\ as 
appears all the more certainly from its 
not being distinguished in writing from 
the short. [Rapp writes i ^, but he 
usually pairs ^ e, M ^ = (e^ e, bb b), the 
{ee) being doubtful, {ee^ ee). This 
arises from German habits, bat in 
reality in closed syllables (s) is more 
frequent than (e), if a distinction has 
to DC made. It would perhaps have 
represented Eapp more correctly to 
have written {ee e, ee e), but I con- 
sidered myself bound to the other dis- 
tribution, although it leads here to the 
absurdity of making {ee, b) a pair]. 
The quantity of the ags. must be re- 
tainea, hence (seekan^ k^me) can only 
give (s^ifke, )uen) seek, keen, and from 



Chap. VII. f 1. 



M. RAFF ON CHAUCER. 



676 



(fbhMte) we also obtain (soote), with 
omitted {ee)y compare None (sosfBt) 
iweet [The carenil notation of quan- 
tttj by Ornnin points him out as a 
better anthority for this later period.] 
Long {ee) also replaces ags. a as (h^io-e, 
■M, ueej^) hare, sea, sleep, and the old 
long ^ as (s^ke, l^e U^e, d^e, 
tdiMae) seek, lief, deep, choose, and 
finally the old long ^ as (^k) from 
(^ak), and similarly (gr^e, b^rae, 
tBh«fpe) great, bean, cheapen. These 
different (ee) rhyme toother and hare 
rernlarly b^ome (ii) in modem Eng- 
lish. There is no doubt about short 
t, and long i could not have been a 
diphthong, because the French ortho- 
gimphy had no suspicion of such a 
sound. Ags. y is sometimes rendered 
br Iff as fuire fire, which, however, 
mbeady rhymes with (miire) and must 
therefore liave sounded (fiire). The 
(jj) had become (ii) even in ags., so 
that (brand) becomes (briide), etc. 
Least of all can we suppose short t in 
(bhilde, tshilde, finde) wud, child, find, 
to be diphthongal, or even long, as the 
orthography would have otherwise been 
quite different. 

Short may retain its natural sound 

!o), and often replaces ags. u, thus 
siimor) gives (sommer), and (khnut, 
Author) give (not, forther) nut, further. 
In these cases the Englishman gene- 
rally recurs to the mutate of (u), to be 
presently mentioned. 

Long in Chaucer unites two old 
long Towels, (aa) in (uoomc), some- 
times (HAm), (gooflt from (gAAst), 
(o0ihe) from (AAth) oath, (noote) from 
(HAt) ; and the old {oo) in (booke, 
tooke, foote, soothe). Both {oo) rhyme 
together, and must have, therefore, 
closely resembled each other ; they can 
scarcely have been the same, as they 
afterwards separated ; the latter may 
haye inclinea to (u) and has become 
(joite (n). 

The sound of (u) is in the French 
fitthion constantly denoted by ou. [But 
see snprk p. 425, 1. 3. Rapp is pro- 
bably wrong in attributing tne intro- 
duction to French influence.] French 
rtftJOM waa written raiaun by the Anglo- 
Korman, and rewun by Chaucer, which 
could have only sounded (resuun). A 
diphthong is impossible, as the name 
Cmwcaaotu Caucasus rhymes with houa^ 
and remmn with toun. Hence the 
sound must have been (huus, tuun) as 
in all German dialects of this date. 



Hence we have (flunr) flower for the 
French (floeoer). The real difficulty 
consists in determining the quantity of 
the yowel, as it is not shewn by the 
spelling. Position would require a 
short (u) in cases like (ahulder, bund, 
stund, bunden) shoulder, old (skulder), 
hound, hour, bound ; but the old 
(sookhte) must produce a (suukhte) 
sought ; and cases like (brakhte, 
thukhte) brought, thought, are doubt- 
ful. 

On the other hand the yowel written 
M, must have been the mutate common 
to the French, Icelander, Dutchman, 
Swede. The true sound is therefore 
an intermediate, which may have fluc- 
tuated between (op, u, y), (lyst, kyrs) 
desire, curse. These u generally de- 
rive from ags. u, not y. The use of 
this sound in the unaccented syllable is 
remarkable. The ags. (bathjan) has two 
forms of the participle (bathod, bathed). 
Hence the two forms in Chaucer, 
(bathyd) or rather (bathud) exactly as 
in Icelandic [where the a = (i»), not (uj, 
supr^ p. 548], the second (bathio, 
bathed). Later English, however, 
could not fix this intermediate sound, 
and hence, forced by the mutations, gave 
the short u the colourless natural vowel 
a), except before r where we still hear 
9), [meaning, perhaps (go). This theo- 
retical account does not seem to re- 
present the facts of the case.] The 
above value of short (u) in old Eng- 
lish is proved by all French words 
having this orthography. Sometimes 
Chaucer endeavours to express long 
(yy) by mi, as fruity where, however, 
we may suspect the French diphthong ; 
but generally he writes nature for 
(natyyre) without symbolising the 
length. We should not be misled by 
the retention of the pure (u^ in mo- 
dem English for a few of tnese mu- 
tated M, as (full, putt, shudd, fruut). 
These anomalies establish no more 
against the clear rule than the few pure 
(a) of modern English prove anytning 
against its ancient value. 

The written diphthongs cause pecu- 
liar difficulties. The combinations at, 
ay, eij ey, must have their French 
sound (bb), but as they often arise 
from (seg) there seems to have been an 
intermediate half-diphthongal or triph- 
thongal (ebI) ; thus (da?ge) gives (dsEi) 
or (oee). From cage) we have the 
variants eye, y^, eighe, yghe^ so that 
the sound varies as (e«je, ilie, lie, 



I 



676 



M. RAFF ON CHAUCER. 



Chap. VII. § 1. 



sikhe, iikhe). Similarly (Biikhe) and 
(niie) high, and (nEEkhe, niie) nigh. 
We have already considered aw, aw^ to 
haye been (aa). The ags. (lagu, lakh) 
law, gives lawty which perhaps bor- 
dered on a triphthongal ^Iaauc). In 
the same way we occasionally find 
(dAAue) day, m two syllables, instead 
of the usual (dsa), ags. (dsg, dagas), 
and from ags. (sAAbhl) comes saule = 
(sAAle) and soulef which could haye 
only been (suule). The medial ow=: 
•M, that is, (uu), but before a vowel it 
might also border on a triphthong; 
thus lowh = (luukh) low, is also written 
lowe = (looue) ? Oughen = (uukhen), 
and also otr^n = (ooucn), now own = 
(oon). Similarly growe may have 
varied between (gruue, grooue) and so 
on with many others. These cases 

S've most room for doubt, and the 
alect was probably unsettled. But 
the diphthong eu, ew, leaves no room 
for doubt; it cannot be French (oe) 
for heitre hour is here (nyyre) [proba- 
bly a misprint for (Huure)], and for 
peuple we also find (pr^ple). On the 
other hand the French beauts, which 
was called (b6autf«, beot^^) is here 
mitten bfwt^y which was clearly 
Q[)tVLiee). Similarly German words, as 
kneWy cannot have been anything but 
(kneo, knsu). Similarly (uEue) new. 
The French diphthong ot as in voia 

Kbbhon that ^prille bhith His Bbnures soot 
The drukht of martah Hath pErsed too the 

root 
^nd bathyd svri vxicn in sbbitsb liknor 
Of khbhitah vertjy- sndzhzndred it the 

flnur, 4 

Khbhan Scfirys ee]L bhith hIb 8bh«tfte Yneeth 
EnBpiiryd nath in xvri noli and H««th 
The tsndre kroppes, and the joqfre sonne 
Hath in the Ram hIb nalfe kon ironne, 8 
And tmale fuules maken melodiie 
That sl««pen al the nikht bhith oopen iie, 
Soo priketh Hxm natyyr- in hkf koradzhet, 
Than loqi^en folk too goon on pilgrimadzhes, 
Aad palmers for too M«ken strAindzhe 

strondes 13 

Too fkme nalbhes, knnth- in sondri londes, 
^Ind ipesialli from Kvri shiires xnde 
Of Eqglond too Kantyrbjri thee bhsnde 16 
The Hooli blissfyl mortir for too seeke 
That Hxm Hath nolpen khbhan thot thee 

bheer seeke. 
Bifsll that in that seeuun on a dn 
In Buuth-bhxrk at the tabbord as ii Iks, 20 
Beedi too bhRnden on mii pilgrimadzhe 
Too KeBntyrb-ri bhith fyl deraut korodzhe, 
At nikht bhas kom intoo that hostelriie 
Bhsl niin and tbhxnti in a kompaniie 24 
Of sondri folk bii aventyyr- ifalle 
In fRlaship, and pilgrims bhe^ bhi alle 
TAot tobhard Kantyrbyri bholden riide. 
The tshambers and the stables bheeren 

bhiide. 28 



voice, was taken over unaltered, and 
also replaces romanic «f, which wai 
too far removed from English feelings ; 
we have seen fruit pass into (fryyt, 
fruut) ; ennuyer becomes (anoi) imd 
destruire is written destruie^ deatrie, 
but had the same sound (destroi). 

As regards the so-called mute «, it 
was undeniably historical in Chaacer 
and represented old inflections, yet it 
was, with equal certainty, in many 
cases merely mechanically imitated 
from the French. But we cannot scaa 
Chaucer in the French fashion, with- 
out omitting or inserting the mute e at 
our pleasure, and in a critical edition 
of the poet, the spoken e only ought to 
be written. What was its sound when 
spoken ? Certainly not (o) as in 
French, but a pure (e) with some in- 
clination to (i). This is shewn hj the 
rhyme (soothe, too thee) already cited, 
and many others, as clerkesj derk it; 
(dr^ is, decdes) etc. At present 
Englishmen pronounce this final e in 
the same way as t, and in general e^i 
present as natural a ettphonicum aa the 
French (oj. 

The following are the opening lines 
of the Canterbury Tales roduc^ to a 
strict metre. 

[Some misprints seem to occur in 
the original, but I have left them nn- 
correct^.] 

And bhsl bhe bheeren eesyd atte bsste, 
And Bhortli khbhan the sonne bhas too rest* 
Soo Had ii spoken bhith Hun zvritsh-oon 
That ii bhaa of het fslaship anoon SS 

And mAide forbhard xrli too ariise 
Too tak- uur bhKX thicr as ii jua debhiise, 
Byt nx&thelsss, khbhiils ii nabh tiim sad 

spaae 
Or that U fsrther in this tale pose 86 

Me thiqketh it akordant too resuon 
Too telle juu all the kondisiuon 
And khbhitsh thee bheeren and ot khbAot 

degree, 
Oi eetah of nxm, soo as it seemed mee 40 
.^d eek in khbhat arris that thee bheer* 

inne, 
^d at a knikht than bhol ii first beginne. 
A knikht thxr bhas and that a bhorthi 

man 
That from the tiime that He first bigan 44 
Too riiden nut ne loved tshivalriie 
Truuth and Honuur, fi*^edoom and kyrtesUe. 
Fyl bhorthi bhas ne in hIb lordes bhxrre 
.^d thsrtoo Hadd ne riden noomoa firre 48 
Ah bhsl in kristendoom as Heethenxsae 
.^d Bver Honaurd for nis bhorthinBsae. 
^t Alisondr- ne bhas khbhan it bhas bhann^ 
Fvl ofte tiim He nadd the bord bigonne 61% 
^boven alle nasiuims in Pryse. 
In Lettoou nadde rsKsed and m Ryse 
Voo kristen man soo oft of His degree, 
In Gmad- site siidshe Bodd ae bee» M 



Chap. YII. i 1. INBTEUCnONS FOR READINO. 



677 



dit BarUl iMtxKls Hodd Be b«0n fiifUcne 61 
.^nd fakhten tor nur fKKth at Tramaueene, 
1m Bttn thriies and bk tlxm ms too, 
lUs like bhorthi knikht Hadd been aiaoo 64 
80intiime bhiU the lord of Pal/itiie 
Jt^MMn another neethen in Tyrkiie, 
Jjod srermoor He Hadd a eoTrxsn priis. 
JtaA thnkh that He bhoa bhotthi Hebbas 
bhiis, 68 

Jnd of Hii port oe miik as is a msBd. 
Be nxrer jit a Tilonii ne sKicd 
In d ais liif, jrntoo noo maner bhikht. 
He bhos a vsn-KK pxrflkht dzhEntil knikht. 
^rt for too telle aua of nit orrxx, 73 

His Hors bhas good, byt ne ne bhas nukht 

Of tfttiaa He bbxred a dzhepnun 
^ bismoteryd bhith His*Haberdzhiiun. 76 
For He bhas lat komen from His Tiadxhe 
^sd bhxnte for too doon uis pilgrimodzhe. 
Bhith Him thxr bhas his son, a joqg 
dcbhieer, 
A leTjer and a lysti batshelMr 80 



Bhith lokkes kryll- as thee bhsr Ixxd in 

pruse, 
Of tbhxnti jMr ne bhm of odzh- ii gesse. 
Of uis statyyr- ne bhas of iven Isqthe 88 
^nd bhondyrli delirr- and greet of strxathe, 
^nd He hadd b««n somtUm in tshiTatshiie 
In Flandrea, in Artols and Pikardiie» 
^nd bom Him bhxl, as in soo litel spate 
In nop too Btonden in his ladi grase. 
Embruudid bhas ue as it bh«er a mxde 88 
^1 fyl of frxshe flunres, khbhiit- and r«ede. 
Siqgiqg ne bhas or flautiqg al the <fxx, 
Ue bhas ob frxsh as is the moonth of mxx, 93 
Short bhas His guun bhith sleeyee loqg and 

bhiide, 
Bhxl knad ne sitt- on Bors and fkxre riide, 
He kuud soqges bhxl make and endiite, 
Dyhystn- and eek dAAns- and bhxl pyrtrxx 

and bhriite. 96 

Soo Hoot He lorde, that bii nikhter-tale 
He sl««p nomoor than dooth a nikhtiqgale. 
Kyrtxxs ne bhas, lokhli {or loouli) and 

sxrrisable 
And karf befom His fadyr at the table. 100 



If in the above we read (ee, e) and (oo, o) for {ee, e) and (oo, o), 
and (e) for (e) which is a slight difference, and also (it, i) for (ii, i), 
end do not insist on (a) for (a), and also read (w, wh) for the un- 
English (bh, khbh), the differences between this transcript and 
my own, reduce to 1 ) the treatment of final e, which Kapp had not 
sufficiently studied ; 2) the merging of aU short u into (y), certainly 
erroneous ; 3) the indistinct separation of the two values of ou into 
(ua, oou), and 4) the conception of (ee), an un-English sound, aa 
the proper pronunciation of ey, ay as distinct from long e. It is 
remarkable that so much similarity should have been attained by 
sach a distinctly different course of investigation. 



ImTBUcnoNS pob Ebadino thb Phonetic Tbansc&ipt of thb Pboloovb. 

The application of the results of Chapter IV. to the exhibition 
of the pronunciation of the prologue, has been a work of great 
difficulty, and numerous cases of hesitation occurred, where analogy 
alone could decide. The passages have been studied carefully, and 
in order to judge of the effect, I have endeavoured to familiarise 
myself with the conception of the pronunciation by continually 
Tinding aloud. The examination of older pronunciation in Chap. 
v., has on the whole confirmed the view taken, and I feel con- 
siderable confidence in recommending Early English scholars to 
endeavour to read some passages for themselves, and not to pre- 
judge the effect, as many from old habits may feel inclined. As 
some difficulty may be felt in acquiring the facility of utterance 
necessary for judging of the effect of this system of pronunciation, it 
may not be out of place to give a few hints for practice in reading, 
shewing how those who find a difficulty in reproducing the precise 
sounds which are indicated, may approximate to them sufficiently 
for this purpose. These instructions correspond to those which I 
have given in the introduction to the second edition of Mr. R. 
Morrises Chaucer. 

The roman vowels (a, e, o, u) must be pronounced as in Italian, 



678 iNSTKUcnoNS for reading. Chap. VII. § 1. 

with the broad or open «, o, not the narrow or close sounds. They 
are practically the same as the short vowels in Gennan, or the 
French short a, ^, o, ou. The (a) is never our common English a in 
fat J that is (ao), but is much broader, as in the provinces, though 
Londoners will probably say (aj). Por (o) few will perhaps use 
any sound but the familiar (o). The (u) also may be pronounced 
as («), that is, u in hull or oo in foot. The long vowels are 
(aa, ee, oo, uu) and represent the same sounds prolonged, but if 
any English reader finds a difficulty in pronouncing the broad and 
long (ee, oo) as in Italian, Spanish, Welsh, and before r in the 
modem English mare, mare, he may take the easier close sounds 
{ee, oo) as in male, mole. The short (i) is the' English short • in 
pit, and will occasion no difficulty. But the long («) being un- 
usual, if it cannot be appreciated by help of the directions on p. 
106, may be pronounced as (ii), that is as ^« in feet. The vowel 
(yy), which only occurs long, is the long French u, or long German 
ii. The final (-e) should be pronounced shortly and indistinctly, 
like the German final -e, or our final a in China, id^a, (supr^ p. 119, 
note, col. 2), and inflectional final -en should sound as we now pro- 
nounce -en in science, patient. It would probably have been more 
correct to write (t?) in these places, but there is no authority for 
any other but an (e) sound, see p. 318. 

For the diphthongs, (ai) represents the German ai, French, al 
Italian ahi, Welsh ai, the usual sound of English aye,^ when it is 
distinguished from eye, but readers may confound it with that 
sound without inconvenience. The diphthong (au) represents the 
German au, and bears the same relation to the English ow in now, 
as the German ai to English eye, but readers may without incon- 
venience use the sound of English ow in now. Many English 
speakers habitually say (ai, au) for (ai, eu) in eye, now. The diph- 
ijiong (ui) is the Italian ui in lui, the French oui nearly, or more 
exactly the French oui taking care to accent the first element, and 
not to confound the sound with the English we. 

The aspirate is always represented by (H h), never by (h), which 
is only used to modify preceding letters. 

(J j) must be pronounced as German j in ja, or English y in yea, 
yawn, and not as English y mjust. 

The letters (b dfgk Imnprstvwz) have their 
ordinary English meanings, but it should be remembered that (g) 
is always as in gay, go, get, never as in gem ; that (r) is always 
trilled with the tip of the tongue as in ray, roe, and never pro- 
nounced as in air, ear, oar ; and also that (s) is always the hiss in 
hiw and never like a (z) as in hi», or like (rfi). The letter (q) has 
altogether a new meaning, that of n^ in sing, singer, but ng in 
finger is (qg). 

^ This word is yarioosly pronounced, text is generally used in the South of 

and some persons rhyme it with nay, England, bat this pronunciation is per- 

In taking votes at a public meeting the haps unknown in Scotland, 
tound intended to be conveyed in the 



Chap. VII. § 1. INSTRUCTIONS FOR READING. 679 

(Th, dh) represent the soiinds in thin, then^ the modem Greek 8. 

(Sh, zh) are the sounds in nie«A measure, or pi«A, viaion, the 
Ft. cA,y. 

(Kh, gh) are the usual German ch in ach and p in Ta^e. But 
careful speakers will observe that the Germans have three sounds 
of cA as in iehy acA, smch, and these are distinguished as {kh, kh, 
ktrh) ; and the similar varieties (^h, gh, gwh) are sometimes found. 
The reader who feels it difficult to distinguish these three sounds, 
may content himself with saying (kh, gh) or even (h*). The (kwh) 
when initial is the Scotch quh, Welsh chw, and may be called 
(khw-) without inconvenience. Final (gM;h) differs little from 
(wh) as truly pronounced in wheHy whot, which should, if possible, 
be carefully distinguished from (w). As however (wh) is almost 
unknown to speakers in the south of England, they may approxi- 
mate to it, when initial, by saying (h*u), and, when final, by 
saying (uh*). 

The italic {w) is also used in the combination (kw) which has 
precisely the sound of qu in qiteetiy and in {tw) which may be pro- 
nounced as (rw), without inconvenience. 

(Tsh, dzh) are the consonantal diphthongs in chest /est, or sack 
fad^e. 

The hyphen (-) indicates that the words or letters between which 
it is placed, are only separated for the convenience of the reader, 
but are really run on to each other in speech. Hence it frequently 
stands for an omitted letter (p. 10), and is frequently used for an 
omitted initial (h), in those positions where the constant elision of 
a preceding final -e shews that it could not have been pronounced 
(p. 314). 

These are all the signs which occur in the prologue, except the 
accent point (•), which indicates the principal stress. Every sylla- 
ble of a word is sometimes followed by (•), as (naa'tyyr*), in order 
to warn the reader not to slur over or place a predominant stress 
on either syllable. For the same reason long vowels are often 
written in unaccented syllables. 

If the reader will bear these directions in mind and remember 
to pronounce with a general broad tone, rather Germanesque or 
provincial, he will have no difficulty in reading out the following 
prologue, and when he has attained facility in reading for him- 
self, or has an opportunity of hearing others read in this way, he 
will be able to judge of the result, but not before. 

The name of the poet, Geoffrey Chaucer, may be called (Dzhef 'rai' 
Tshau'seer*), but the first name may also have been called (Dzhef- 
ree*), see supr^ p. 462. The evenness of stress seems guaranteed 
by Grower's even stress on his own name (Guu'eer*), but he uses 
Chaucer only with the accent on the first syllable, just as Chaucer 
also accents Gower only on the first. 



680 TEXT OF Chaucer's prologue. Chap. Vll. § i. 



TKE PROLOG TO THE CAWNTERBERY TALES. 

— is prefixed to lines containing a defective first measure. 

4- is prefixed to lines containing two superfluous terminal syllables. 

iii is prefixed to lines containing a trissyllabic measure. 

Ti is prefixed to lines of six measures. 

ai is prefixed to the lines in which saynt appears to be dissyllabio. 

(*) indicates an omitted «. 

Italics point out words or parts of words of French origin. 

Small capitals in the text are purely Latin forms or words. 

Intkoduction. 

— "Whan that April with his schoures swote 

The drought of March hath perced to the rote 

And bathed' ev'ry veyn* in swich licour. 

Of which vertu mgendWodi* is \he flour ; 4 

"Whan ZEPHYBUS, eek, with his swete brethe 

Impire^ hath in ev'ry holt' and hethe 

The tendre croppes, and the yonge sonne 

Hath in the Ram his halfe coura ironne 8 

And smale foules maken melodye 

That slepen al the night with open ye, — 

So pricketh hem natur^ in her' corages ; 

Than longen folk to goon on pUgrymagea, 12 

And palmeer*s for to seken strawnge strondes 

To feme halwes couth' in sondry londes ; 

And speciallljf from ev'ry schyres ende 
iii Of Engelond, to Cawnterbery they wende, 16 

The holy blisful martyr for to soke. 

That hem hath holpen whan that they wer* soke. 
Bifel that in that sesoun on a day' 

In Southwerk at the Tahard as I lay, 20 

Redy to wenden on my pilgrymage 
iii To Cawnterbery with fid devout corags, 

At night was com' into that hostelrye 

"Wei nyn' and twenty in a companye 24 

Of sondry folk', by aventur'^ ifalle 

In felawschip', and pilgrim^ s wer* they alle, 

That toward Cawnterbery wolden ryde. 

The chamhres and the BtabeVa weren wyde, 28 

And wel we weren wed atte heste. 

And schortly, whan the sonne was to reste 

So hadd' I spoken with hem ev'rych oon, 

That I was of her' felawschip' anoon, 32 

Freliminary Note, ferred to thus : E. Ellesmere, He. 

Beyen MSS. only are referred to, Hengwrt, Ca. Cambridge, Co. Corpus, 

unless others are specially named. P. Petworth, L. Lansdowne. 
Ha. is the Harl. 7334, as edited by 

Morris. **The Six MSS." are those 1 Defective first measure see p. 

published by the Chaucer Society, and 333, note 1. The six MSS. do not 

edited by Fumiyall. They are re- favour any other scheme, but all write 



Chap. VII. { 1. PKONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER's PROLOOUB. 681 



DHE PROOLOG TO DHE KAUNTERBERZT TAJILE8. 

(it) See pp. 106, 271, readers may Bay (u) for convenience, p. 678. 

(go) See p. 9d« readers may read (oo, o) for (oo, o) for convenience, p^. 678. 

(-) Initial often indicates an unpronounced (h), and that the wora is ran on 

to the preceding ; at the end of a word it denotes that it ii run on to 

the following. 



/ntrodnk'siuun*. 

Whan dhat Aa'pnil with -is shuur'es swoot'e 
Dhe druuku^ht of Martsh Hath pers'ed too dhe root'o, 
And baadh'ed evni vain tn switsh lirkuur*, 
Of whitsh ver'tyy* endzhen'dred »3 dhe fluur ; 4 

"Whan Zef'trus, eek, with -is sweet'e breeth'o 
/nspiVr'ed sath in evni Holt and neeth'e 
Dhe ten'dre krop'es, and dhe jnq*e sun'e 
Hath in dhe Bam -is nalf'e kuurs irun'e, 6 

And smaal'e faul'es maak'en melodire, 
Dhat sleep'en al dhe ni^ht with oop'en ire, — 
Soo prik'eth nem naa'tyyr' in Her koo*raadzh*es ; 
Dhan loq*en folk to goon on pil*grimaadzh*es, 12 

And pal'meerz for to seek'en straundzh'e strond'es, 
To fem'e nal'wes kuuth in sundn' lond'es ; 
And spes'ialiV, from evni shiir'es end*e 
Of Eq'elond, to Kaun'terber'ii dhai wend'O, 16 

Dhe Hoo'lii blis'ful mar'tiir for to seek'e, 
Dhat Hem Hath Holp'en, whan dhat dhai weer seek'e. 

Bifel' dhat in dhat see-snun' on a dai 
At Suuth'werk at dhe Tab'ard* as It lai, 20 

Reedii to wend'en on mi pil'gn'maadzh'e 
To Eaunterber'ii with fill devuut* koo'raadzh'e, 
At ni^ht was kuum in too dhat os'telrire 
Weel niin and twen'tii in a kum'panii'e 24 

Of sun'dni folk, bii aa'ventyyr* ifal*e 
/n fel'anshiVp, and pil'gn'mz wer dhai al*e, 
Dhat too'werd Slaun terber'ii wold'en nVd'e. 
Dhe tshaam'berz and dhe staa*b'lz wee*ren wiid*e, 28 
And weel we wee'ren ees'ed at'e best'e. 
And short'lii, whan dhe sun'e was to rest'e 
Soo Had Ii spook'en with -em evnitsh oon, 
Dhat It was of -er fel'anshiip anoon, 32 

«r in£e8te a final e to April, which French pronunciation had been imi- 

if against Ayeril 6128, April 4426. tated. The Terse is wanting in Ga. 

8 Bam. See Temporary Preface to which howeyer reads Caun. in v. 769. 
iSb» Six Text Edition of Chancer, p. 89. 18 w h a n t h a t, L. alone omits 

16 Gawnterhery. E. He. Co. t h a t, and makes w e r e a dissyllable, 

and Harl. 1768, write Cbun., and P. which is nnusnal, and is not enpho- 

indicatea it. It would seem as if the nious in the present case. 

44 



682 



TEXT OF Chaucer's prologue. Chap.YII. {!• 



lU 



lU 



And made foorward eerly for to ryse, 
To tak' our' wey theer as I you devyse. 
But natheles whyl's I hay' tym' and tpaeSf 
Eer that I ferther in this tale pace, 
Me thinketh it accordaumt to resaun 
To tellen you al the eondieioun 
Of eech' of hem, so as it semed' me ; 
And which they weren, and of what dsffre^ 
And eek in what array that they wer* inne, 
And at a knight than wol I first beginne. 

1. Thb Enight. 

A Knight ther was, and that a worthy man. 

That fh) the tyme that he first bigan 

To ryden out, he loved' ehivalryey 

Trouth and honour^ ^doom and curteysye. 

Ful worthy was he in his lordes werre, 

And thcerto hadd' he ridden, no man ferre, 

As weel in Cristendom as hethenesse, 

And ever' honour^^ for his worthinesse. 

At Alisat(md*r he was whan it was wonne, 

Ful ofte tym' he hadd' the hoard bigonne 

Aboven alle naciouna in Pruse, 

In ZettatP^ hadd' he reysed and in Buie, 

No cristen man so oft' of his deyre. 

At Gemad^ atte seg^ eek hadd' he be 

Of Algesir, and ridden in Palmyrye 

At Lyeya was he, and at Satalye 

Whan they wer' wonn' ; and in the Orete Se 

At many a noVl cbryve' hadd' he be. 

At mortal hatayVa hadd' he been fiftene, 

And fowghten for our' feyth at Tranuuami. 

In listes thryes, and ay slayn his fo. 

This ilke worthy knight hadd' ben also 

Somtyme with the lord of Palatye, 

Ayeyn another hethen in Turhye : 

Aid evremor' he hadd' a sovWayn prys. 

And thowgh that he wer' worthy he was wys, 



86 



40 



44 



48 



52 



56 



60 



64 



68 



83 foorward, promise. No 
MS. marks the length of the yowel in 
foor, hut as the word came from 
Joreweardy it would, according to the 
usual analogy, evidenced hy the mo- 
dem pronunciation of fore^ have be- 
come lengthened, and the lone vowel, 
after the extinction of the «, becomes 
useful in distinguishing the word from 
forward, onward, for to ryse 
is the reading of the six MSS. 

86 eer, E. He. L. read er, the 
others or ; in either case the vowel was 
probably long as in modem ere. 



38 tellen, theMSS.bave telK 
the n has been added on account of the 
following y. 

46 curteysye, so E. He. Ca., 
the rest have curtesye; the ey 
has been retained on account of 
c u r t e y s. See Courtesy^ p. 644. 

66 e e k is inserted in the six MSS. 

67 Palmyrye, the MSS. have 
all the unintelligible Beln^arye. 
This correction is due, I believe, to 
Mr. W. Aldis Wright, who has kindly 
£ivoured me with his collation of v. 
16733 in various MSS. 



Chap. YII. { 1. PBONUNCIATION OF CHAUCEB's PHOLOOUB. 683 



And maad'e foor'ward eer'liV for to rti8*e, 

To taak uur wai dheer as It xuu deviis*e. 

But naa'dheles, whtils Ji -aay tfVm and spaas'e, 

£er dhat It ferdh-er in dhts taa*le paas'e, 36 

Methtqk'eth it ak'ordaunt* to recsuun* 

To tel'en xuu al dhe kondisiuun* 

Of eetsh of Hem, soo as it seem'ed mee, 

And whitsh dhai wee*ren, and of what dee*gree% 40 

And eek in what arai* dhat dhai wer in*e 

And at a kniitht dhan wol It first begih'e. 

1. Dhe KniJtht. 

A knii^ht dheer was, and dhat a wnrdh'iV man, 

Dhat froo dhe tiim'e dhat -e first bigan* 44 

To nid'en uut, nee luved tshirvalrii'e, 

Trauth and on'uur*, free'doom* and kur'taisii*e. 

Fnl wurdh'ii was -e in -is lord'es wer'e, 

And dheer'to Had -e rid'en, noo man fer'e, 48 

As weel in Enst'endoom*, as Heedh*enes'e, 

And ever on'uurd* for -is wnrdh'iines'e. 

At Aaliisaun'dr -e was whan it was wun*e, 

Ful ofb'e tiim -e Had dhe boord bigan*e 52 

Abuuven al*e naa'siuunz* in Pryys'e. 

In Let'oou Had -e raiz'ed and in Ryys'e, 

Noo krist'en man soo oft of nis dee'gree*. 

At Ger-naad* at'e seedzh eek Had -e bee 56 

Of Al-dzheesiir*, and rid'en in Palmirire. 

At Lii'ais was -e, and at Saa'taalii'e 

"Whan dhai wer wnn ; and in dhe Greet'e see 

At man'i a noob'l- aa*rirvee' Had -e bee. 60 

At mor*taal* bat'ailz* Had -e been fifteen'e 

And foukirht'en for uur faith at Traamaaseen'o 

In list'es thn'res, and ai slain -is foo. 

Dhis ilk'e wurdh I'i kni)l;ht -ad been alsoo' 64 

Sumtiim'e with dhe lord of Paa'laatii'e, 

Ajain anudh'er Heedh*en in Tyrkii'e : 

And evremoor* -e Had a suvrain pnVs. 

And dhoouktrh dhat nee wer wurdh'iV nee was wii's, 68 



Genobia, of Palmire the queene, 

Harl. 7384. 
Cenobie, of Palymerie Quene, 

Univ. Gam. Dd. 4. 24. 
Cenobia, of Palimerye queene, 

Do.Gg. 4. 27. 
Cenobia, of Palymer ye qnene, 

Bo. Mm. 2. 5. 
Cenobia, of Belmary quene, 

Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3. 19. 
Cenobia of Belmary quene, 

Do. B. 3. 15. 
Cenobia, of Palemiiie the qnene, 

Do. B. 3. 3. 



The trissyllabic measure was OTer- 
looked in tne enumeration on p. 648, 
sub. -en, 

60 aryye*, so Ha. and Ca., the 
others have armeje, arme, for 
which the word nooT will have to 
be nob el, in two syllables, which 
is not usual before a Towel, and the 
construction to be at an arme, 
seems doubtful, while to be at an 
aryyee or landing in ^e Crete 
S e is natural. 

68 wer', so £. He. Ca., the others 
was. 



684 TEXT OF CHAUCBB's prologue. GKiLP. YII. i 1. 

And of his poort' as meek as is a mayde. 

Ne never yit no vilayny^ he seyde 

In al his lyf, unto no tnaner* wight. 

He was a veray pirfyt g&ntil knight. 72 

But for to tellen you of his aray. 

His hors was good, but he ne was not yay. 

Of fustian he wercd' a gipoun, 
— Al bismoter'd with his hawheryeaun, 76 

iii For he was laat' yeomen fix)m his vyags^ 

And wente for to doon his pilyrytnays. 

2. The SauTEEB. 

With him ther was his son', a yong Squyeer, 
iii A lovieer, and a lusty haeheUery 80 

"With lockes crull' as they wer* leyd' in preae. 

Of twenty yeer he was of aag^ I gesse. 

Of his statur^ he was of oy'ne lengthe 
iii And wonderly deliver, and greet of strengthe. 84 

And he hadd' ben somtym' in ehivaehye 

In FlaumdreSy in ArtoySf and Pieardye^ 

And boom him weel, as in so lytel epaee^ 
iii In hope to stonden in his lady grctce. 88 

Emhroude^ was he, as it wer' a mode 

Al fol oi freeeh^ fiowree whit' and rede. 

Singing' he was, or^uting* al the day ; 

He was 9Afreech as is the mon'th of May. 02 

Schort was his gonn, with sieves long and wyde. 

"Weel cond' he sitt' on hors, and fayre ryde. 

He coude songes mak' and weel endyte, 

Jus^ and eek datpn^, and weel purtray* and wryte. 96 

So hoot he loved', that by nightertale 

He sleep no mooi^ than dooth a nightingale. 

Curteye he was, lowly, and servieahelf 

And caif bifoom his fader at the tahel. 100 

3. The Yxxait. 

A Yeman hadd' he and servawnfs no mo, 

At that tym', for him liste ryde so ; 

And he was clad in coof and hood' of grene. 

A scheef of pocock arwes bright' and kene 104 

Under his belt' he baar ful thriftily. 

"Weel cond' he dress* his tackel yemanly, 

His arwes drouped' nowght with fethres lowe, 

And in his bond he baar a mighty bowe. 108 

A notheed hadd' he, with a broun visage. 

Of wodecrafb weel coud' he al th' usage. 

•0 fresh e was not counted in the ennmeration will be giren in a fbot- 

enomeration of the fr. words p. 661. note to the last line of the Prologne. 
In correcting the proofii Beyeral other 109 notheed, a doselj cropped 

omiMionB haye been found and a new polL Tondre, ** to ihecffe, d^ cat, 



Chap. YII. i 1. PB0NX7NCIATI0N OF CHAUCER's PROLOGUE. 685 

And of -ts poort as meek as is a maid*e. 

Ne never Jit noo virlaintr -e said'e 

in all -IS UVf, untoo* noo man*eer* irikht. 

He was a ver'ai per'fiVt dzhen'til kniJUit. 72 

But for to tel'en xuu of his arai', 

Hi s Hors was good, but Hee ne was not gai. 

Of fds'ttaan' -e weer-ed a dzhtrpunn*, 

Al bismoot'erd wtth -is nau'berdzhuun' 76 

For Hee was laat tkum*en &om JSLta yit*aadzh*e, 

And went'e for to doon -is piTgrtmaadzh'e. 

2. Dhe SkfTireer. 

With Him dbeer was -is sunn, a juq Skirireer', 

A luvieer, and a lust'iV baa-tsheleer*, 80 

With lok'es krul as dhai wer laid in pres'e. 

Of twen'tii Jeer -e was of aadzh li ges'e. 

Of HIS staa-tyyT -e was of eevne leqth'e, 

And wun'derlii deliver, and greet of streqth*e. 84 

And Hee -ad been sumtiim* in tshiiTaatshire 

In Flaun'dres, in Ar*tuis', and Pii'kardii'e, 

And boom -im weel, as in soo lii't'l spaas'e, 

In Hoop'e to stond'en in -is laad'ii graas'e. 88 

Embruud'ed was -e, as it wer a meed*e 

Al ful of fresh'e fluur*es, whiit and reed*e. 

Siq'iq* -e was, or fluu-tiq', al dhe dai ; 

He was as fresh as is dhe moonth of Mai. 92 

Short was -is gunn, with sleeves loq and wiid'e. 

Weel kund -e sit on Hors, and fai*re riid'e, 

He kuud'e soq'es maak and weel endiit'e, 

Dzhust and eek dauns, and weel pnrtrai' and ru^iit'e. 96 

So Hoot -e luved dhat bii niiCht'ertaal'e 

He sleep noo moor dhan dooth a niA;ht'iqgaal'e. 

Kur'tais' -e was, loou'lii*, and seryiis'aa'b'l, 

And kaif bifoom* -is faad'er at dhe taa-b'l. 100 

8. Dhe Jee'man. 

A Jee'man Had -e and servaunts* noo moo, 

At dhat tiim, for -im list'e riid'e soo ; 

And Hee was klad in koot and Hood of green*e. 

A sheef of poo'kok ar'wes bn'Aiht and keen'e 104 

TJn'der -is belt -e baar ful thrift'ilii. 

Weel kuud -e dres -is tak''l jee'manlii ; 

His ar'wes dmup'ed nouktrht with fedh-erz loou'e. 

And in -is Hond -e baar a miAih'tii boou'e. 108 

A not'Heed Had -e, with a bruun vii'saadzh'e. 

Of wood'ekraft weel kuud -e al dh- yysaadzh'e. 

powle, noti, pare round,'* Cotgraye. south of Scotland as a term of derision, 

See AthttuBumy 15 Ma^, 1869, p. 678, synonymoas with blockhead. NoU in 

ooL 3. ^ NoUhead is broad, bull- Dunbar, nowt in Bums, oxen. — 

bcikUd. NowUKiod is used in the W.J. A." Ibid., 6 June, 1869, p. 772, 



686 



TEXT OF Chaucer's pbolooxje. Chaf. Yll. { i. 



ai 



ui 



lU 



lU 



lU 



VI 



Upon his arm' he baar a gay hraeeer, 

And by his syd' a swerd and a houeleer 1 1 2 

And on that other syd' a gay daggeer 

JSdrneysed weel, and schaip as poynt of sper' ; 

A Cristofir* on his brest* of silver schene. 

An horn he baar, the hawdrik was of grene ; 116 

Kforiteer was he soothly, as I gesse. 

4. The Fbtoeesse. 

Ther was also a Nonn\ a PryorM8$y 

That of hir* smyling* was fill simp I and coy ; 

Hir* gretest ooth was but by Saynt Lay \ 120 

And sche was cleped madanC EngUntyne. 

Fill weel sche sang the servyse divyne, 

Entuned in hir* noose fdl semely ; 

And FrenBoh sche spaak ful fayr* and/^^Mly, 124 

After the scool' of Stratford atte Bowe, 

For IVensch of ParU was to hir' unknowe. 

At mete weel ytawght was sche withalle ; 

Sche leet no morBel from hir* lippes falle, 128 

Ne wett' hir' finger's in hir* sawce depe. 

Weel coud' sche carC a morsel^ and weel kepe, 

That no droppe fil upon hir* breste. 

In cwrUysye was set ful moch' hir leste. 132 

Hir' overlippe wyped* sche so clene, 

That in hir' cuppe was no ferthing sene 

Of grese, whan sche dronken hadd' hir' drawght. 

Ful semely after hir' mete sche rawght'. 136 

And sikerly sche was of greet dispoorte. 

And fill plesawnt, and amiahV of poorU^ 

And peynedi! hir' to eountrefeU chire 

Of eourt'y and been M^^ch of manere^ 140 

And to been hoolden dign* of reverence. 

But for to speken of hir* conscience, 

Sche was so charitaVl and so pitous, 

Sche wolde weep' if that sche sawgh a mous 144 

Cawght in a trapp', if it wer* deed or bledde. 

Of smale houndes hadd' sche, that sche fedde 

With roosted flesch, and milk, and wastel breed. 

But sore wepte sche if oon of hem wer* deed, 148 



col. 3. Jamieeon giyes the forms nott, 
nowt for black cattle, properly oxen 
with the secondary sense of Umt^ and 
refers to Icel. nant (noecett), Dan. nod 
(ncecedh), Sw. not (noeoet), and ags. 
nedt^ our modem neat (niit) cattle. 

116 Cristofr', this was aceident- 
allj not counted among the French 
words on p. 661. 

120 8 e y n t. See supHL, pp. 264, 
476, 649, note, and notes on tt. 609 



and 697 infrii for the probable occa- 
sional dissyllahic nse of saynt as 
(saa'tnt). As this had not been ob- 
served, Tyrwhitt proposes to com- 
plete the metre by reading Eloy. 
with no MS. authority, Ftof. Child 
proposes othe (suprk p. 390, tub. 
oath), thus : Hir' gretest othe nas 
but hy Saint Loy, and Mr. Morris 
would read ne was as in t. 74, 
thus : Hir* gretest ooth ne was but by 



Chap. VII. { 1. PRONUNCIATION OP CHAUCBH's PHOLOOUB. 687 



Upon* -tJB arm -e baar a gai braa'seer', 

And btV -fs siVd a swerd and a bok'leer*, 112 

And on dhat udh'er sttd a gai dag'eer* 

Harnais'ed weel, and sharp as puint of speer ; 

A Knst'ofr- on -»s brest of sil'ver sheen'e. 

An Hom -e baar, dhe bau'drik was of green'e. 116 

A forsteer was -e sooth'liVy as It ges'e. 

4. Dhe P r 1 1* r e s* e. 

Dheer was al'soo* a Nun, a Prtrores'e, 

Dhat of -nr smtil'tq was ful stm'pl- and kui, 

HiVr greet'est ooth was but hit saa'int Lui ; 120 

And shoe was klep'ed maa'daam* Eq'lentnii'e. 

Ful weel she saq dhe ser'viVs'e dmrne, 

Entyyn'ed in -iVr nooz-e ful seem'eliV, 

And Frensh she spaak fill fair and fee'tisltV, 124 

Aft'er dhe skool of Strat'ford at'e Boou'e, 

For Frensh of PaaTiVs* was to HiVr unknoou'e, 

At mee*te weel ttauku^ht' was shoe wtthal'e, 

She leet noo morsel from -iVr Itp'es fal'e, 128 

Ne wet -iVr ftq'gerz in -iVr saus'e deep'e. 

Weel kuud she kar*t a morsel, and weel keep'e 

Dhat no drop'e ftl upon -iVr brest'e. 

Hi kur*taisn*e was set ful mutsh -iVr lest'e. 132 

Hiir overltp'e wtVp'ed shoe soo kleen*e, 

Dhat tn -iVr kup*e was no ferdh'tq seen'e 

Of grees'e, whan shee druqk'en Had -iVr drauktrht. 

Ful see'melfV aft'er -nr meet*e she rauku^ht. 136 

And sfk'erlif she was of greet dispoort*e. 

And ful plee'zaunt' and aa'mt aa-bl- of poort'e. 

And pain'ed HiVr to kuun'trefeet'e tsheer'e 

Of kuurt, and been estaat'litsh of man'eer'e, 140 

And to been Hoold*en dtVn of reeverens'e. 

But for to speek'en of -iVr kon'stens'e. 

She was soo tshaa'riVtaa'bl- and soo ptV'tuus*, 

She wold'e weep, if dhat she saugt^^h a muus 144 

Eaukirht in a trap, if it wer deed or bled*e. 

Of smaal'e nund-es Had she, dhat she fed'e 

With roost'ed flesh, and mtlk and was'tel breed, 

But soor'e wep'te shee if oon of Hem wer deed) 148 



Sunt Loj. Both the last sng^^estioiis 
make a lame line by throwing the 
accent on by, nnleas we make hy 
saynt Loy, a quotation of the 
Nonne*8 oath, which is not probahle. 
The Ha. has n a s, the Six MBS. hare 
was simply. For othe, which is a 
Tery doubtral form, Prof. Child refers 
Id 1141, where Ha. reads: This was 
tfayn othe and myn eek certayn, which 
would require the exceptional preser- 



vation of the open Towel in othe, 
hut all the Six MSS. read: This was 
thyn ooth, and myn also certeyn, only 
P., L. write a sup!erfluous e as othe. 
122 s e r y y s e. See snprii, p. 331 . 

131 fil, all MSS. except He. read 
n e fil. The insertion of n e would 
introduce a iii. 

132 ful, soE. Ca.Co. L. 

148 So all MSS., producing an 
Alexandrine, see snprk p. 649. 



688 



TEXT OF CHAUCER S PROLOGUE. Chap. YII. § 1. 



lU 



Or if men smoot' it with a yerde smerte, 

And al was conscienc* and tencTre herte. 

Ful semely hir' wimp*l jptnched was ; 

Hir* nose streyt ; hir eyen grey as glas ; 

Hir' mouth fill smaal, and theerto soft' and reed, 

But sikerly sche hadd' a fayr foorheed. 

It was ahnoost a spanne bit)od, I trowe, 

For hardHj sche was not undergrowe. 

'Ful/etis was hir' clook' as I was waar. 

Of smaal coraal about hir* arm sche baar 

A J9ayr' of bcdes gawded al with grene ; 

And theeron heng a brooch of goold fal schene, 

On which ther was first writen a erouned A 

And after : Amob tincit oiooa* 



152 



156 



160 



5. 6. 7. 8. AifOTHSR NoNins Aim thrb Pbxesies. 



Another iVbnn' also with hir* hadd' sche, 
That was hir' ehapellaynj and Preestes thre. 



164 



9. Thb Mokk. 

A Monk ther was, a fayr for the mayitrye^ 
An out-rydeer, that loved* venerye ; 
A manly man, to been an abbot oheL 
Eul many a deynte hors hadd' he in stahel : 
And whan he rood, men might his bridel here 
Ginglen, in a whistling* wind' as ekre 
And eek as loud' as dooth the ehapel belle 
Theer as this lord was keper of the eelle. 
The reuP of Saynt Mawr^ or of Saynt Beneyi^ 
'Bocaws^ that it was oold and somdeel streyt, 
This ilke Monk leet it forby him pace. 
And heeld after the newe world the ^aee. 
He yaaf nat of that text a pulled hen. 
That sayth, that hunter's been noon holy men, 
"Ne that a monk, whan he is recchelees, 
Is lyken'd to a f isch' that's waterlees ; 
This is to sayn, a monk out of his chyater^ 
But thilke text heeld he not worth an oyster. 



166 



172 



176 



180 



169 p a T r '. Thia was accidentally 
not conntea among the French worcb 
on p. 651. 

164 Ghapellayn. See Temp. 
Prof, to Six-Text Ed. of Chancer, p. 92. 

170 Ginelen. £. gyngle, 
He. gyngelyn Ca., gyn^lyng 
Co. Pe. L. In any case the line has 
an imperfect initial measnre, and the 
reading in He. has only four measures. 



175 This line has evidently caused 
difficulties to the old transcribfffs. The 
following are the readings : 

This Uke monk leet forby hem pace. 

—Ha. 

This ilke monk leet olde thynges 

pace. — The six MSS. 

Now the Ha. is not only defectiye in 

metre, but in sense, for there is no 

antecedent to hmn. The two rules 



CaiP. Vn. i 1. PBONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER's PBOLOOUB. 689 

Or tf men smoot tt with a jerd'e smert'e, 

And al was kon'stens* and tend're Hert'e. 

Fill seem'eltV -iVr wimpl- tpintshed was, 

HfVr nooz'e strait, mVr ai'en grai as glas, 152 

HiVr munth ful smaal, and dheer'too* soft and reed, 

But stk'erltt she Had a fair foor'heed*. 

it was almoost' a span'e brood, It troou*e. 

Jot Har'dtln she was not nn'dergrooa*e. 156 

PtlI fee*tts was -tVr klook, as It was waar. 

Of smaal koo'raal* abunt* -tir arm she baar 

A pair of beed'es gaud*ed al with green 'e ; 

And dheer'on neq a brootsh of goold ful sheen'e, 160 

On whftsh dher was ftrst ru^tt'en a kruun'ed A a, 

And afb'er, Aa*mor ytn'stt om'ntaa. 



5.6.7.8. Anndh'er Nnn*e and three Preest'es. 



Anudh'er Nun alsoo* with Htir -ad shee, 
Dhat was -ttr tshaa'pelain*, and Preest'es three. 



164 



9. Dhe Muqk. 

A Mnqk dher was, a fair for dhe mais'tnre, 

An nut'nideer', dhat luved vee'nen're, 

A man'liV man, to been an ab'ot aa'b'l. 

Ful man't- a dain'tee Hors -ad nee m staa'Vl : 168 

And whan -e rood men miAiht -«s bnV'd'l Heer*e 

Dzhtq'glen tn a whtst'liq wtiid as kleer'e 

And eek as laud as dooth dhe tshaa*pel* bel*e 

Dheer as dhtis lord was keep-er of dhe sel'e. 172 

Dhe ryyl of saint Maur or of saint Bcnait-, 

Bekans' dhat it was oold and sam'deel strait, 

Dhiis tlk'e Muqk leet it forbiV -im paas'e, 

And Heeld aft'er dhe neu'e world dhe spaas'e. 176 

He jaaf nat of dhat tekst a pul'ed nen, 

Dhat saith dhat Hunt'erz been noon hooI'ii men, 

Ne dhat a muqk, whan nee is retsh'elees, 

/s liik'end too a fish dhat -s waa'terlees ; 180 

Dhat IS to sain, a muqk uut of -/s kluist'er. 

But dhtlk'e tekst neeld nee not worth an uist'er. 



named being separated by or, have been 
referred to as tY in the preceding line. 
I tiierefore conjecturally insert it and 
change hem to him, thongh I cannot 
bring other instances of the use of forby 
Aim. The reading of the six MSS. 
gets oat of the dmculty hj a clumsy 
repetition of old, and by leaving a sen- 
incomplete thus : " the rule . . . 
that it was old . . . this monk 



let old things pass,*' which must be 
erroneous. 

179 recchelees, so the six MSS. 
It probably stands for rejhel-lees, 
without his rule, which not bein^ a 
usual phrase required the explanation 
of Y. 181, and the Ha. cloysterles 
was only a gloss which crept into the 
text out of Y. 181, and renders that 
line a useless repetition. 



690 TBXT OF CHAUCEH's prologue. Chap. VII. { 1. 

And I sayd' his opyntoun was good, 
iii What! schuld' he stttdi*, and mak' himselven wood, 184 

Upon a book in chyitW alwey to poure. 

Or swinke with his handes, and lahoure^ 

As Awstin bit ? Hon schal the world be Mn^ed f 

Let Awstin hay' his swink to him rM^n^ed. 188 

Theerfor' he was a prikasour aright ; 

Greyhound's he hadd' as swift as foul in flight, 

Of priking' and of hunting* for the hare 

Was al his lust, for no co9t wold' he spare. 192 

I sawgh his slcv's purfyled atte honde 

With grys^ and that the^nest of a londe, 

And for to fest'n' his hood under his chin 
iii He hadd' of goold ywrowght a euriotu pin ; 196 

iii A loveknott' in the greter ende ther was. 
iii His heed was balled and schoon as any glas, 

And eek Ynsfaac* as he hadd' been anoynt ; 

He was a lord ful fat and in good poynt ; 200 

His eyen steep, and roUm^ in his heed, 

That stemed, as difomaya bi a leed ; 

His botes 8oup*lf his hors in greet estaat. 

Nou eertaynlj he was a fayr prelaat ; 204 

He was not pal* as a forpyned goost. 

A fat swan lov'd' he best of any rooat 
+ His palfrey was as broun as is a berye. 

10. Ths Fsebb. 

-|- iii A Frere ther was, a wantoun and a merye, 208 

A limttoWf a ful solemne man. 

In alle th' ordures fowr' is noon that can 

So moch' of dahawnc* and fayr langage. 
iii He hadd' ymaad ful many a fayr tnariaye 212 

Of yonge wimmen, at his owne cost 

Unto his ortPr he was a nohel poit, 
iii Ful weel bilov'd ejidfamiUeer was he 

With firankelcyns ov'ral in his cunire^ 216 

And eek with worthy wimmen of the toun : 

For he hadd' poueer of con/eseioun, 

As sayd' himself, more than a curaat. 

For of his ortPr he was lieeneiaat. 220 

Ful swetely herd' he c<mfe8sioun, 

Andplesawnt was his ahsolucioun ; 
iii He was an eey man to yeve penaumce 
iii Theer as he wiste to haan a good pitawnce ; 224 

184 Btudi', although taken from modem u = (9), and has therefore been 
the French, so that we should expect adopted. 

u = (yy), Ca. and L. read stoaie, 201 s t e e p, bright, see tteap on 

shewing Q=(u), which agrees with the p. 108 of Cockayne's St. Marherete 

(supr^ p. 471, n. 2). 



Ciup. yn. { 1. PBONxmciATioN of chauceb's pbologxjb. 691 

And It said hm oo*ptV*iiniim* was good. 

What ! ahold -e stud't and maak -tinselyen wood, 184 

Upon* a book m kluist'r- al'wai to pua*re, 

Or swtqk'e wtth -ta nand'es and laa*bun're, 

As Anst'in bit ? Huu shal dhe world be served ? 

Let Anst'tn naav -%a swiqk to Him reserved. 188 

Dheerfoor -e was a pm'kaasuur* art^ht', 

Giai'Hundz* -e Had as swtft as fdul tn flight ; 

Of pnk'tq and of Hunt'tq for dhe naar-e 

Was al -ts lust, for noo kost wold -e spaar'e. 192 

/« saoku^h -IS sleevz purfitl'ed at*e hond*e 

With griiis, and dhat dhe fiin'est of a lond'e. 

And for to fest'n- -ia Hood un'der -is tshin 

He Had of goold trtrouku^ht* a kyy'riniis pin ; 196 

A luY'e-knot in dhe greet'er end'c dher was. 

His Heed was bal'ed and shoon as an* ii glas, 

And eek -is faas, as nee -ad been annint*. 

He was a lord fdl fat and in good point ; 200 

HsIb ai'en steep, and rool'iq in -is need, 

Dhat steem'ed as a fur*nais* of a leed ; 

Hiis boot'es sop'l-, -is Hors in greet estaat*. 

I^oo sertainlii -e was a fair prelaat* ; 204 

He was not paal as a forpiin'ed goost. 

A fieit swan lov'd -e best of an'ii roost. 

Hiis pal'firai was as broon as iis a ber'ie. 

10. Dhe Freere 

A Freere dher was, a wan*toon and a merie, 208 

A lii'mii'toor, a fol soo'lem'ne man. 

& al'e dh- ordres fooor is noon dhat can 

8oo motsh of daa'liaons* and fair laq'gaadzh*e. 

He Had tmaad* fdl man*i a fair mar'iaadzh*e 212 

Of xoq-e wim'en, at -is ooon'e kost. 

Untoo* -is ordr- -e was a noo'b'l post. 

Fol weel bilovd* and faa'milieer* was nee 

With firaqk'elainz' ovral* in His kon-tree*, 216 

And eek with wordh'ii wim'en of dhe toon : 

For Hee -ad poo'eer* of konfes'ioon*, 

As said -imself, moore dhan a kyyraat*, 

For of -is ordr- -e was lii'sen'smat*. 220 

Fol sweet'elii nerd nee konfes'ioon*, 

And plee'saont' was -is ab'soolyysioon* ; 

He was an eez'ii man to Jeeve penaons*e 

Dheer as -e wist'e to naan a good pii*taons*e ; 224 

202 for nay 8, see Temporary 219 See snpr^ p. 331, note. Ill 

Vnbuoe to the Six-Text edition, p. 99. MSS. agree. 

212 f n 1 occurs in all six MSS. 

217 wimmen, wommen Ha. E. 223 ye ye, all MSS. except L. 

He. Co. P., wemen Ga., wemmen L. haye the final e. 



692 TEXT OF OHAUCSE's prologue. Chap. YII. § 1. 

For unto a por^ order for to yeve 

Is tigne that a man is weel yschreve. 

For if he yaaf, he dorste m^' avaumt^ 

He wiste that a man was r&pentawnt, 228 

iii For many a man so hard is of his herte, 

He may not wepe though him sore smerte. 

Theerfor* insted' of weping* and preyersiy 
vi Men moote yeve silver to the pore/rerei. 232 

His tipet wafl ay /ar«ed fal of knyfes 

And pinnes, for to yeve fayre wyfes. 

And certaynlj he hadd' a meiy note, 

Weel cond' he sing' and pleyen on a roU, 236 

Of yedding's he baar utterly the pryt* 

His necke whyt was as the flour-de-lys. 

Theerto he strong was as a ehawmpioun. 

He knew the tavern's weel in ev'ry toun, 240 

And ev'rich ostelleer or gay tapsteer, 

Better than a lazeer or a beggeer, 

For unto swich a worthy man as he 

Accorded not, as by Yna/aeultCf 244 

To haan with sike kaeer^e aequeywtawnee. 

It is not honesty it may not avaumee^ 
— For to delen with noon swich porayU^ 

But al with ricK and seller's of vitayle. 248 

And ov'ral, ther as profit schuld' arysOi 

Curteys he was, and lowly of eervyse. 

Ther was no man no wheer so vertuoui. 

He was the beste.beggeer in his hous, 252 

For thowgh a widwe hadde nowght a sho, 

So plesaumt was his In pbingipio, 

Yet wold' he haan a ferthing er he wente. 

His pourchaoB was weel better that his rente. 256 

And rag^ he coud' and pleyen as a whelp, 

In lovedayes coud' he mochel help'. 

For theer was he not lyk' a cloystereer, 
vi With a threedbare cop^ as a pore eeoleer^ 260 

But he was lyk' a mayster or a pope. 

Of douhel worsted was his nmtcope^ 



232 All MSS. agree in making tina 249 a a omitted in Ha. Ga^ fomul 

a line of six measures, and it seems to in the rest. 

portray the whining beggary of the 252 After this line He. alone in- 

cry, suprii p. 649. serts the couplet — 

236 note, throte Ca. ^ ^^^J, ""^^ *^«'' «»' *« 

240 tavern's weel, the six Koon of his bretheren, cam ther in 

MSS. haye this order. Ha. w e 1 t.h e his haunts, 

tavernes. 253 So all the six MSS., meaning, 

although a widow had next to nothing 

247 n n £. He. Ca., the others in the world, yet so pleasant waa hS 

omit it. introductory lesson In principio erst 



Chap. VII. j 1. PBONUNCIATION OF CHAUCEB's PROLOGUB. 693 

For im'to a poor ord'er for to xeeve 

Is sirne dhat a man tis weel ishree've. 

For tf -e jaaf, -e durst'e maak avaunt*, 

He wtst'e dhat a man was ree'pentaunt*. 228 

For man'V a man soo Hard ts of -is Hert'e, 

He mai not weep'e dhoouktrh -im soor'e smert'e. 

Dheer'foor* insteed* of weep'iq* and prai'eer'es, 

Men moot'e jeeve stl'ver too dhe poor*e freer'es. 232 

Hw t»p'et was ai fars'ed fiil of kniVfes, 

And pm'es for to jeeve fai*re wwf'es. 

And ser'tainlf f -e Had a mer'ii noot'e. 

Weel kuud -e stq and plai'en on a root'e. 236 

Of jed'f'qz nee baar ut'erln dhe prtVs. 

Hfs nek'e whtVt was as dhe fluur de lita, 

Dheer'too* -e stroq was as a tshaum'ptuun*. 

He knen dhe taa'vemz' weel tn evni tuun, 240 

And evn'tsh os'teleer* or gai tapsteer*, 

Bet'er dhan a laa-zeer* or a beg'eer*, 

For un'to switsh a wnrdh'ti man as nee 

Akord'ed not, as bit -ts fak'iiltee 244 

To Haan with sttk*e laa'zeerz aa'ktrain*tamis'e ; 

It ia not on*est, it mai not avauns'e, 

For to deel'en with noon switsh poor'ail-e 

But al with n'tsh and sel'erz of yii*tail*e. 248 

And ovral', dheer as profit shuld anis'e, 

Knr-tais* -e was, and loou-lii of ser'viis-e. 

Dher was noo man noo wheer soo ver*tyyuu8\ 

He was dhe best'e beg'eer- in -is huus, 252 

For dhoouktrh a wid'we nad'e nouktrht a shoo, 

So plee-saunt* was -is /n p r i n* s i i* p i o o. 

Jet wold -e naan a ferdh'iq eer -e went*e. 

His puur'tshaas* was weel bet'er dhan -is rent'e. 256 

And raadzh -e kuud, and plai-en as a whelp, 

jfii luvedai'es kuud -e mutsh'el Help. 

For dheer was nee not liik a kluist'ereer*, 

With a threed'baar'e koop as a poo re skol'eer*, 260 

But Hee was liik a mais'ter or a poo'pe. 

Of duu'b'l wor'sted was -is sem'ikoop-e, 



ftrkum (See Temp. Pref. to Six-Text 
ed. of Chaacer, p. 93) that he would coax 
a trifle out of her. The Ha. reads 
but 00 schoo, OIL which see Temp. 
Pk«£. p. 94. That we are not to take 
the words literally, but that tehoo was 
nerel J used as a representatiye of some- 
tidng utterly worthless, which was 
eoiiTeiiient for the rhyme, just as pulled 
km 177, or o^tter 182, and the usual 
liMi, ttraw, modem Jiff, farthinffy etc., 
if thewn by its use in the Prologe to 



the Wyf of Bathe, 6288 as pointed 
out by Mr. Aldis Wright, — 

The clerk whan he is old, and may 
nought do 

Of Venus worlds, is not worth a seho. 

256 weel, so the six MSS., omitted 
in Ha. 

260 So all MSS. except Ca. which 
reads, as is a scholer, against 
rhythm. Compare t. 232. See also 
Temp. Pref. to Six.Text£d. of Chaucer, 
p. 100. 



694 



TBXT OF Chaucer's prolooxjb. Chap. Vll. j i. 



And rounded as a bell' out of the pr$u$, 
Somwhat he lipsed, for his wantoimnessey 
To mak' his EngUsch swet' upon his tonge ; 
And in his harping', whan that he hadd' songe, 
His eyghen twinkled in his heed aright. 
As doon the sterres in the frosty night. 
This worthy limiUmr was call'd JSub&rd. 



264 



268 



11. The llABCHAwirr. 

A Marchavmt was ther with a forked herd, 
— In motlee and heygh on hors he sat, 
Upon his heed a Flaumdmch. bever hat ; 
TTiH hote» elapsed fayr' and/(?^Mly. 
His reaouna spaak he fill solemnelj, 
iSofining' alwey th' enerees of his winninge* 
iii He wolde the se wer' kept for any thinge 
Betwixe Middeburgh and Orewelle. 
Weel coud' he in esehavmge scheldes selle, 
This worthy man fill weel his wit bisette ; 
Ther wiste no wight that he was in detUy 
So staatlj was he of his govemawnee, 
With his hargayn^iy and with his chevuaumee. 
For sooth' he was a worthy man withalloy 
But sooth to sayn, I n'oot hou men him calle. 



272 



276 



280 



284 



lU 



12. The Clebk. 

A Clerk ther was of Oxenfoord' also, 
That unto logik hadde long* ygo. 
So lene was his hors as is a rake, 
And he n'as not right fat, I undertake, 
But loked' holw', and theerto soberly. 
Ful threedbar* was his ov'rest courtepy, 
For he hadd' geten him yet no henefyce^ 
Ne was so worldly for to hav' ajfyce, 
For him was lever hav' at his bedd's heed 
Twenty bokes, clad in blak and reed, 
Of ArUtot^ly and his philosophy e. 
Than rohes ricK or fith'l or gay tawtrye. 



288 



292 



296 



264 h i B, so the six MSS., omitted 
in Ha. which therefore required lip- 
sed e for the metre. 

271 motlee, so all but Ha. L. 
which have mottel ey. The word is 
obscure, and may he Welch mudliw, 
(myd'liu) of a ch!anging colour. 

274 All MSS. read he spaak. 



bat the order of the words is oonjec- 
torally altered on account of the rhythm. 

275 s u n appears in ags. as «0n, 
(Ettmiiller 667) but only as the sub- 
stantive aong. As the word has here 
the form of one derived from the French 
it is here printed in italics and marked 
as French. 



CSAF. yn. i 1. PSOKTNCIATION OF CHAUCEK's PROLOGUE. 695 

And mmid'ed as a bel nut of dhe pres*e. 

Snm'what* He Itp'sed, for -is wan'tunnnes'e, 264 

To maak -is Eq'lrsh sweet npon* dhe tuq*e ; 

And tn -ts nar'ptq, whan dhat nee -ad suq'e, 

Hfs aiAh'en twtqk'led tn -ts need artX;ht*, 

As doon dhe stores tn dhe frost'tV niAht. 268 

Dhw wnidh'tV liV'mtrtuur* was kald Hyy'berd*. 

11. Dhe Martshannt. 

A Mar'tshannt* was dher wtth a fork*ed herd. 

In motlee* and neakh on Hors -e sat. 

Upon' -IS Heed a Elaun'drtish beever Hat ; 272 

Hts hoot'es klaps'ed fair and fee'ttsliV. 

Hts ree'snuns* spaak -e fol soolem'neliV*, 

Snun'tq* alwai' dh- enkrees* of Hts wiii'tq'e. 

He wold-e dhe see wer kept for an'tV thtq'e 276 

Betwtks'e Mtd'eburkh and Oo'rewel'e. 

Weel kund -e in es'tshaxindzh'e sheld'es sel'e. 

Dhts wnrdh'tV man ful weel -is wit biset'e ; 

Dher wtst'e noo wikht dhat -e was in det'e, 280 

Boo staat'lii was nee of -is ganvemauns'ey 

With His bar'gainz' and with -is tshee'vitsauns'e. 

Por sooth -e was a wnidh'ii man withal'e, 

But sooth to sain, li n- -oot nun man -im kal'e. 284 

12. Dhe Klerk. 

A Klerk dher was of Ok'senfoord* al'soo*, 

Dhat nn'to lodzh'ik had'e loq igoo*. 

So leen'e was -is Hors as is a raak'e. 

And Hee n- -as not rtArht fat, li nndeitaak'e. 288 

Bnt look'ed hoI'w- and dheer'too soo'berlii. 

Fnl threed'baar was -is ovrest knr'tepii, 

For Hee -ad get'en -im jet noo benefiis'e, 

Ne was soo wurdl'ii for to naav ofiis'e. 292 

For Him was leever naav at His bedz need 

Twen'tii book'es, klad in blak and reed, 

Of Aristot'l-, and His fii'loo'soo'fit'-e, 

Dhan roob'es ntsh or fidhi- or gai santnV'e. 296 

281 staatly, so Co., the rest He. Ca.; yit geten him no P., 

bftTe e B t a a 1 1 7, and Ha. alone omits nought ^eten him yet a Ha., 

his, against the metre. If we read: geten him no, Co. L. 

to estaatly, the first measure will 292 worldly E. He. Co., wordely 

be trissyllabic. Ca., wordly P., werdly L., Ne 

AAa » -on n vi.— wasnotworthytohavenan 

288 n^ a 8, so E. Ca. Co., but was office Ha. 



Ha. He. P. and L. 



291 geten him yet no, £. which omits it. 



296 g a y, so all MSS. except Ha. 



696 



TEST OP CHAUCBR'S FBOLOGUE. Chap. VII. } 1. 



lU 



But albe that lie was a philosopher , 

Yet hadd' he but a lytel gold in eofer, 

But al that he might' of his frendes hente, 

On bokes and on leming' he it spente, 

And bisily gan for the sowles preye 

Of hem, that yaaf him wherwith to 9CoUy$, 

Of studie tok he moost cur* and moost heed. 

Not 00 word spaak he more than was need ; 

And that was seyd inform and reverence, 

And schort and quik, and ful of heygh sentence. 

Sounmg^ in moral vertu was his speche, 

And gladly wold' he lem' and gladly teche. 



300 



304 



308 



111 

• • • 

111 

• • • 

111 

• • • 

111 



13. The Sebgeawitt of Lawe. 

A Sergeaicnt of Lawe, waar and wys, 

That often hadde ben at the parvys, 

Ther was alsoo, ful ricK of excellence. 

Discreet he was, and of greet reverence. 

He semed' swich, his wordes wer' so wyse. 

Justyi^ he was ful often in assyse 

By patent, and by pUyn eommissioun, 

For his scienc\ and for his heygh renoun; 

Of fees and robes hadd' he many oon. 

So greet a pourchasour was no wheer noon. 

Al was fee simpel to him in effect, 

His pourchasing ne mighte not ben infect. 

'No wheer so bisy a man as he ther n'as, 

And yit he semed' bisier than he was. 

In termes hadd' he caas and domes alle, 

That fro the tym' of king William wer* falle. 

Theerto he coud* endyV and mak' a thing. 

Ther coude no wight pinch^ at his writing*. 

And ev'ry statut coud' he pleyn by rote. 

He rood but hoomly in a meaUee cote, 

Gird with a ceynt of silk with barres smale ; 

Of his array tell' I no lenger tale. 



312 



316 



320 



324 



328 



297 So the six MSS., the Ha. u 
nnmetrical. The long vowels in p h i- 
losopher, gold, coffer, are 
Terr aoubtM, and it is perhaps more 
prooable that short vowels would be 
correct. 

298 « a" is onW found in Co. If 
it is omitted, the mnt metre becomes 
defective. 

803 moost heed, bo the six 
H8S.; heed Ha. 

806 So all the six MSS. (H. has 
spoke), but Ha. has the entirely dif- 



fisrent line : Al that he ipak it was of 
heye prudence. The whole of the 
clerk's character is defective in Ha. 
In "Cassell's Magazine" for May, 1869, 
p. 479, col. 1, there occurs tiie follow- 
ing paragraph : <* The following pithy 
sketch of Oxford life half a doxen cen- 
turies ago is from the pen of Wycliffe : 
— The scholar is famed for his loffio ; 
Aristotle is hie daily bread, but other- 
wise his rations are slender enouc^h. 
The horse he rides is as lean as is a 
rake, and the rider is no better off. 
His cheek is hollow, and hia coat 



Chap. VII. } 1. PBONUNCIATTON OF CHATJCBR's PROLOGUE. 697 



But al bee dhat -e wer a firloo'soof'er, 
Jet Had -e but a liV't'l goold tn koof'cr, 
And al dhat Hee mikht of -ts frend'es Hent'e, 
On book'es and on lem'tq nee it spent'e, 
And biz'fliV gan for dhe sooul'es prai'e 
Of Hem dhat jaaf -tin wheer'wtth to skolai'e. 
Of stud'te took -e moost kyyr and moost heed. 
Kot 00 word spaak -e moor'e dhan was need ; 
And dhat was said tn form and ree'verens'e, 
And short and kwik and fal of Kaikh. sentens'e. 
Suu'niq* »n moo'raal* ver-tyy* was -is speetsh'e, 
And glad'lti wold -e lem, and glad'hV teetsh'e. 



300 



304 



308 



13. Dhe Ser dzheeaunt' of Lau'e. 

A Ser'dzheeaunt* of Lau'e, waar and wiVs, 

Dhat of* ten nad'e been at dhe par'viVs*, 

Dher was alsoo*, ful rttsh of ek'selcns'e. 

Dfskreet' -e was and of greet ree*verens*o. 312 

He seem'ed switsh, -ts word'es wer soo wtVs'e. 

Dzhyyst'fVs* -e was ful oft'en »n asiVs'e 

Bti paa*tent^ and biV plain komts'tuun*, 

For Hfs strens, and for -ts Baikh renuun* ; 316 

Of feez and roob'es Had -e man'iV oon. 

So greet a pnur'tshaa'suur* was noo wheer noon. 

Al was fee stm'p'l too -tm tn efekt*, 

"Ris puur'tshaas'tq' ne mt'Arht'e not been infekt*. 320 

Koo wheer soo biz'i a man as nee dher n- -as, 

And Jit -e seem'ed btz'ter dhan -e was. 

in term'es Had -e kaas and doom'es al'e, 

Dhat £roo dhe turn of ktq Wtl'iaam* wer fal*e. 324 

Dheertoo* ne kuud endtVt* and maak a thtq. 

Dher knud'e noo wikht ptntsh at Hts ru;tVt'fq*« 

And evnV staa'tyyt kuud -e plain biV root*e. 

He rood but Hoom'liV* in a med'lce koot'e, 328 

Gird with a sarut of stlk with bar*es smaal'e ; 

Of HIS arai* tel It noo leq-ger taal*e. 



liureadbare. His bedroom u his study. 
Orer his bed's head are some twenty 
ToliimeB in black and red. Whatever 
ooin be gets ^oes for books, and those 
who bdp him to coin' will certainly 
haye the advantage of his prayers for 
the ffood of their sools wbile they live, 
or ueir repose when they are dead. 
His words are few, but mil of mean- 
ing. His highest thought of life is of 
learning and teaching. This is ob- 
vioosly a modem English translation 
of the present passage. Is there any- 
thing IDie it in WycMe ? 



306 heygh, so the six MSS., 
^ r e t Ha. apparently because of h e y e 
m the precedmg line of that recension. 

307 vertn, so the six MSS. 
mane re Ha. 

310 at the, so all MSS. except 
Ha. and P., see supdL p. 331, note. 

320 infect, so all six MSS., 
snspecte Ha. 

327 p 1 e y n, Fr. pMn, fnlly com- 
pare V. 337. 

i5 



698 TEXT OF chauceb's pbologub. Chap. yn. { 1. 



14. The FitAjnoELxrir. 

A Frankclcyn was in bis cotnpanye ; 

Whyt was his bcrd, as is the dayesye. 882 

Of his complsxioun he was tangwyn. 

"Weel lov'd' he by the morrw' a sop in wyn'. 

To ly van in delyt^ was e'er his wone, 

For he was Epicvbus owne sone, , 886 

That heeld opinuntn that pUyn ddyt 

Was verraylj feliciU perfyt. 

An honsholdcer, and that a greet was he ; 

Saynt Juliaan he was in his euntrse. 840 

iii His breed, his ale, was alwey after oon ; 

A bettr* envyned man was no wheer noon, 
iii Withoute bake mete was ne'er his hous 

Of fisch' and flcsch', and that so plentevoui 844 

It sncwcd in his hous of met' and drinke 

Of allc deyntees that men conde thinke. 

After the sondry sesouns of the yeer', 

So chawngcd! he his met' and his soupeer. 348 

iii Ful many a fat partrieh hadd' he in meue^ 
iii And many a hreem and many a Iw^ in 9Um$, 

Woo was his cook, but if his sawce were 

Poynawnt and schorp, and redy al his gere. 352 

His tahel dormawnt in his hall' alwey 

Stood redy covered al the longe day. 

At sessi'outis theer was he lord and syre. 

Ful ofte tym' he was knight of the schyre. 856 

An anlas and a gipseer al of silk » 

Heng at his girdel, whyt as mome milk. 

A shyrreev hadd' he been, and a countour. 

Was no wheer such a worthy vavasour, 860 

15. 16. 17. 18. 19. The Habeedascheeb, CABPEirrEEB, Wsbbe, 

Dteeb, and Tapiceeb. 

An Habcrdaschcer, and a Carpenteer^ 

A Webb', a Dyeer, and a Tapiceer, 

Wer' with us eck, clothed in oo liv'rM, 

Of a solemn^ and greet frat^mite, 364 

Ful frcsch and new' her* ger' apyked was ; 

Her' knyfes wer' jchapcd not with bras, 

But al with silver wrowght ful clcn* and weel 

Her' girdles and her' pouches ev'ry deel. 868 

Weel seemed' eech of hem a fayr burgeys 

To sitten in a yeld'hall' on the deys, 

334 sop in wyn, so all six 348 So all six MSS. Ha. reads: 

MSS., sop of wyn Ha. Ho channred hem at mete and at 

sopcr, whidi is clearly wrong: 



Ckaf. Vn. { 1. PRONUKCIATIOK OF CHAUCES's PROLOGXnS. 699 

14. Dhe Fraqk'elaiiL 

A Fraqk'elain was in -is kum'panire ; 

Whtft was -ts herd, as ts dhe dai'esire. 332 

Of -IS komplck'smuii* -e waa saqgwtVn*. 

Wcel luvd -e «n dhe mom a sop m wtin. 

To Iriven in delwt* was eer -is wuun'e, 

For Hee was Ee'piikyyrus ooun-e suun'e, 336 

Dhat Heeld oo'pirntuun* dhat plain dcliit* 

"Was ver'ailii fee'lii'sii'tee* per'fiit*. 

An Huus'hooldcer*, and dhat a greet was nee ; 

Saint Dzhyy'liaan* -e was in His kun'tree*. 340 

His breed, His aa'le, was al'wai after oon ; 

A bet'r- enviin'ed man was noo whecr noon. 

Withuut'e baak'e meet-e was ncer -is huus 

Of fish, and flesh, and dhat soo plent'evuus 344 

yt sneu'cd in -is Huns of meet and driqk*e 

Of al'e dain'tces dhat men knude thiqk'e. 

Aft'er dhe sun*drii see'suimz* of dhe jeer, 

Soo tshaundzh'cd Hee His meet and His suupeer*. 348 

Ful man'i a fat partritsh* -ad nee in myye, 

And man'i a breem and man-i a lyys in styy'e*. 

Woo was -is kook, but if -is saus'e weer-e 

Puin'aunt' and sharp, and rced'ii al -is geer'e. 352 

His taa'Vl dor'maunt- in -is Hal alwai* 

Stood red'ii kuvcrd al dhe loq-e dai. 

At ses'iuunz* dheer was -e lord and siiT'e. 

Ful oft'e tiira -e was kniX:ht of dhe shiire. 366 

An an'las and a dzhip'seer* al of silk 

Heq at -is gir'd'l, whiit as mom-e milk. 

A shiir-rcev Had -e been, and a kun'tuur*. 

"Was noo wheer sutsh a wurdh* ii vaa'vaasuur. 360 

15. 16. 17. 18. 19. Dhe Hab-erdash'eer, Karpenteer, 
"Web'e, D if eer, and T a a* pit* seer. 

An Hab'erdash'eer* and a Kar-pcnteer*, 

A Web, a Dif eer', and a Taa*p/f seer*, 

Weer with us eek, cloodh'ed in oo lii-vree", 

Of a 8oo*lem*n- and greet fraa'ter-nii'tee'. 364 

Ful fresh and neu -er geer apiikcd was ; 

Her kniif-es wer itshaap'ed not w/th bras, 

But al with sQ'ver rtt^oukt£;ht ful klcen and weel 

Her gir dies and -er puutsh'es evrii dool. 368 

Weel seem'ed cetsh of nem a fair bur'dzhais* 

To sit'en in a jeld'nal on dhe dais. 



362 djeer, 10 the sixMSS., Harl. 365 apyked, so all six MSS., 

4eyer, we d^er, p. 643. piked Ua. 



8343424 



700 



TEXT OF CHAUCER S PKOLOGUE. Chap. VII. { 1. 



Ev'rich for the wisdom that he can, 
Was schaaply for to been an alderman. 
For catel hadde they ynough and rente, 
And eek her' wyfes wold' it weel assente ; 
And elles certayn weren they to blame. 
It is ful fayr to be yclept Madame^ 
And goo to vigilyeB al bifore, 
And haan a mantel really ybore. 

20. The Cook. 

A Cook they hadde with hem for the nones, 
To hoyh chicknes with the mary bones, 
And poudre-marchawnt tart, and galingale. 
"Weel coud' he know* a drawght of London ale. 
He coude roost \ and seeth', and hroyl\ and/ry^, 
Make mortreweSf and weel bak' a pye. 
But greet harm was it, as it semed' me. 
That on his schinn' a mormal hadde he ; 
For hlankmangeer that maad' he with the beste. 

21. The Scbifman. 



372 



376 



380 



384 



388 



392 



A Schipman was ther, woning* fer by weste ; 

For owght I woot, he was of Dertemouthe. 

He rood upon a rouncy as he couthe, 
— In a goun of falding* to the kne. 

A dagyeer hanging* on a laas hadd' he 

About' his neck' under his arm adoun. 
iii The hoote sommer hadd' mad* his hew al broun ; 

And eertaynly he was a good felawe. 
iii Ful many a drawght of wyn hadd' he ydrawe 

From JBourdewX'WSLrd, whyl that the chapman sleep. 

Of nyce conscienc' he took no keep. 

If that he fowght, and hadd' the heygher hand, 
iii By water he sent* hem hoom to ev'ry land'. 400 

But of his craft to recken weel the tydes. 

His stremes and his daicnger^s him bisydes, 



396 



371 eyerich, so all six MSS., 
every man Ha. 

376 weren the 7, so, or: thej 
were, read all the six MSS., hadde 
t h e 7 be Ha. 

380 mary, ags. mearh, the h be- 
oominff unusually palatalised to -y, 
instead of labialised to -we ; the paren- 
thetical remark p. 254, n. 1. is wrong. 

381 poudre-marchawnt, see 
Temp. Fref. to the Six-Text Ed. of 
Chaucer, p. 96. 

386 Prof. ChUd reads : That on 
his schyne— a mormal hadd' he, supril 



p. 363. The Six MSS. render many 
of the examples there cited suspicious^ 
see note on y. 120 for v. 1141. In v. 
1324, He. reads moot, and the line 
may be : Withouten dout' it mote 
stondcn so. For v. 1337 dl six MSS. 
read : And let him in his prisoun stille 
dwclle. For v. 2286 aU six MSS. 
read : But hou sche did' hir* ryt' I 
dar not telle. For ▼. 2385, E. He. 
Ca. Co. L. read : For thilke peyn' and 
thilke bote fyr. In ▼. 2714, E. He. 
Ca. have : Somm' hadden sadyee and 
somm' hadden charmes. For t. 1766, 



Chap. VII. § 1. PRONUNCIATION OP chaugeb's pbologtjb. 701 



Evntsh for dhe wtiB'doom dhat -e kan, 

Was shaap'ltV for to been an al'derman. 372 

Por kat'el Had*e dhai tnuuku^h* and rcnt*e, 

And eek -er wtVf'es wold it weel asent'c ; 

And el'es sert'ain weer*en dhai to blaam'e. 

It IS fuL fSair to be tklept* M a a' d a a m* e, 376 

And goo to YfV'dzhulti'es al btfoor'e, 

And Haan a man't'l ree'alii tboor*o. 

20. Dhe E k. 

A Kook dhai nad'e with -em for dhe noon*es, 

To bnil'e tshik'nes with dhe mar'i boon*es, 380 

And pnud're mar'tshaunt* tart, and gaa'liqgaal'e. 

Weel kuud -e knoon a drauktrht of Lun-dun aal'e. 

He kuud'e roost, and seedh, and brail, and frti'e, 

Maak'e mortreu'es, and weel baak a pu'e. 384 

But greet Harm was it, as it seem'ed mee, 

Dhat on -is shin a mor*maal* Had'e Hce ; 

For blaqk'maan'dzheer' dhat maad -e with dhe best'e. 



21. Dhe Ship'man. 



388 



392 



A Ship'man was dher, wnnn'iq fer biV west'e ; 

Por ouku7ht li woot, He was of Der'temuuth'e. 

He rood upon* a ruun'sii as -e kuuth'e, 

in a gann of M'diq* too dhe knee. 

A dag'eer' naq'iq on a laas -ad nee 

Abuut* -lis nek un*der -is arm adunn*. 

Dhe Hoot'e som'er -ad maad -ts neu al brann ; 

And sertainlii -e was a good fel'au'e. 

Fnl man-i a drauku^ht of wiin -ad nee idrau'e 

From Buur'deus-ward, whiil dhat dhe tshap'man sleep. 

Of niis'e kon'stcns* -e took noo keep. 

/f dhat -e fouktrht and Had dhe HaUh'cr Hand, 

Bii waa'ter -e sent -em Hoom to evrii land. 400 

But of -IS krafb to rck'cn weel dhe tiVd*es, 

His streem'es and -iis daun'dzherz Him bisiid'es, 



396 



E. He. Ca. Co. L. read : The treroas 
of hem both* and eek the cause. For 
T. 4377 (in which read sight for night) 
E. He. re. L. practically agree with 
Ha., but it would be easy to conjec- 
ture : TU that he hadd' al thilke 
light' yseTn. For ▼. 4405, E. reads 
mtie in place of rote^ but He. Fe. L. 
agree with Ha. The form rotie^ which 
If more ancient, see Stratmann's Diet, 
p. 467, would save the open vowel. It 
IS possible, therefore, that the other 
examples of open e preserved by caesura 
in Chaucer, would disappear if more 



MSS. were consulted. Again, in the 
first line cited from Gower, i. 148, we 
see in the example below that two 
MSS. read : he wept* and with fill 
wofiil teres. The practice is therefore 
doubtful. But final e often remains 
before he at the end of a line in Gower, 
supr^ p. 361, art. 76, a. Hence the 
division in the text is justified. There 
is no variety in the readings of the 
MSS. 

387 that maad' he, so all 
six MSS. Ha. he made. 

391 falding, ^Testis equi viU 



702 ♦naxT of chaucer's pbologue. Chap. vn. f I. 

His herbergh and his moon', his loodmano^^, 
Ther was noon swich from Hulle to CartagB. 404 

Hardy he was, and wys to undertake ; 
iii With many a tempest hath his herd been schake. 
He knew weel al the haven's, as they were, 
From Scotland to the coop* of Fynietere^ 408 

And every cryk' in BretayrC and in Spayne ; 
His bary^ ycleped was the Mawdeleyne, 

22. The Doctoue op Phistk. 

Ther was also a Doctour of Phieyky 

In al this world ne was ther noon him lyk 412 

To spek' ofphisyk and of suryerye ; 

For he was grounded in aetronomye. 

He kept' his pacient a fal greet deel 

In houres by his mayyh natureel, 416 

— Weel coud* he fortunen th* atcendent 
Of his imayes for his pacient. 

He knew the catcs^ of eVry maladyef 

Wer* it of coold, or heet*, or moysty or drye, 420 

And wheer enyendred and of what humour ; 

He was a verray parfyt practisour. 

The caw8^ yknow', and of his harm the rote, 

Anoon he yaaf the syke man his bote. 424 

+ Ful redy hadd' he his apotecaryes 
-j- To send* him droyyes, and Ids letuaryesy 

For eech' of hem mad* other for to winne ; 

Her' frendschip' was not newe to beginne. 428 

— Weel knew he th* old* Esculapius, 
And Deiscoetdes, and eek Rufus ; 
Oold IpocraSj Haly, and Oalien ; 

Serapiok, RazySf and Avycen ; 432 

iii AverroiSf Bamascen^ and Constantyn ; 

Bernard and Gatesdon and Oilbertyn, 
iii Of his dyete mesurahel was he, 

For it was of noon euperfluitey 436 

But of greet nouriechm^ and diyestyhel. 
iii His studie was but lytel on the Byhel, 

In sanywyn and in pers he clad was al, 

Zyned with taffata and with sendaP. 440 

And yit he was but esy in dispence ; 

He kepte that he wan in pestilence. 

For goold in phisyk is a cardial; 

Theerfor' he loved* goold in special, 444 

losa, see Temp. Pref. to Bix-Text £d. compare loadstone^ hadstat. The -aye 

of Ch. p. 99. is a French termination. 

403 loodmanage, pilotage, 416 a ful greet deel, do all 
see Temp. Pref. to Six-Text Ed. of six MSS., wondurly wel Ha. 
Chaucer, p. 98. A 1 o o d m a n must 425 See Temp. Pref. to the Six- 
hare been a pilot, or leading-man. Text £d. of Chaucer, p. 99. 



Gkaf. Tn. i 1. PBONtJNciATioN OF ohaugeb's prologub. 703 

Hf8 Her'berkh and -ts moon*, -w lood*manaadzh*e, 

Bher was noon swttsh from Hul'c too Kartaadzh'e. 404 

Hard'fV He was, and wtVs to un'dcrtaak'e ; 

With man** a tem'pcst Hath -is herd been shaak'o. 

He kneu weel al dhe Haa'venz, as dhai weer'e, 

From Skotland too dhe kaap of Ftrntsteer'e, 408 

And evm krttk tn Bree'tam and tn Spain'e ; 

Hts baaidzh t'klep'ed was dhe Mau*delain*e. 

22. Dhe Doktnnr of Fttzttk-. 

Dher was alsoo* a Dok'tuur* of Ftt'ztt'k*, 

la al dhe world ne was dher noon -tm ItVk 412 

To speek of ftV'ziVk* and of sur'dzhcrtV'c ; 

For Hee was gruund'ed tn astroo'nomtV'e. 

He kept -ts paa'stcnt' a fill greet decl 

/n nur'cs btV -ts maa'dzhitli: naa'tyyreel*. 416 

Weel kuud 'nee fortyyn-en dh- as'endent* 

Of Hts tmaadzh'es for -ts paa'stent*. 

He knen dhe kauz of evrtV maa'laadtre, 

Weer tt of koold, or neet, or muist, or drtre, 420 

And wheer endzhen'dred, and of what Hyymmir' ; 

He was a ver'ai par'ftVt prak'ttt'suur*. 

Dhe kauz t'knoou*, and of -ts Harm dhe root'e, 

Anoon' -e yaaf dhe sttk'e man -ts boot'e. 424 

Ful red'tt Had -e Hts apoo tce'kaa'rtes 

To send -tm drog'es, and -I's let'yyaa'rtes, 

For eetsh of nem maad udh-er for to wtn*e ; 

Her frend'shtVp was not ncu*e too begtii'e. 428 

Weel kneu "Hee dh- oold Es'kyylaa'pius, 

And Dee,tskor-tdees, and eek Ryy-fus; 

Oold /pokras', Haalit*, and Gaa'ltccn* ; 

Seraa'ptoon*, Eaa'ztVs' and Aa-vtVseen- ; 432 

Avcr'Ojts, Daamasecn* and KonstanttVn* ; 

Bernard' and Graa-tesden* and Gtlbertttn*. 

Of Hts dttcet'e mecsyyraa'b'l was 'nee, 

For tt was of noon syyperflyyttee, 436 

But of greet nuur*tshtq* and dtV'dzhes'ttt'b'l. 

Hts stud'tc was but Itt't'l on dhe Btt'b'l. 

In saq'gwtVn* and tn pers -e klad was al, 

Ltth'ed wtth taf*ataa- and wtth scndal*. 440 

And Jtt -e was but eez tV tn dtspens'e ; 

He kept'e dhat -e wan tn pcsttlens'e. 

For goold tn ftV'zit'k ts a kordtal' ; 

Dheerfoor* -e luved goold tn spcs'tal*. 444 

429 Sppr& p. 841, 1. 2 and 13, I first measure, and to elide the e in the 

treated this as a full line, thinking that regidar way, on the principle that ex- 

tile e in olde was to bo presenred. ceptional usages should not be un- 

Furiher consideration induces me to necessarily assumed, 
mark the line as haying an imperfect 



704 TEXT OP CHAUCBR*S FROLOGUB. Chap. VII. { 1, 



23. The Wtp of Bathe. 

A good "Wyf was ther of bisyde Bathe, 

But scho was somdeel deef, and that was skathe. 

Of cloothmaking' sche hadde swich an hatvntf 

Sche passed^ hem of Ypres and of Gatont, 448 

In al the pariscK wyf ne was ther noon, 

That to th' oflEring* bifoom her schulde goon, 
iii And if ther dide, eertayn so wrooth was scho, 

That sche was out of alle charite. 452 

Hir* keverchefs fal/yne wer' of grounde ; 
iii I duTste swere they weygheden ten pounde 

That on a Sonday wer* upon hir* heed. 

Hir' hosen weren of fyn scarlet reed, 456 

Ful streyf ytey'd, and schoos ful mot/sf and newe. 

Boold was hir* faae\ and fayr, and reed of he we. 

Sche was a worthy woman al hir* lyfe. 

Housbond's at chixche dore sche hadd' fyfe, 460 

Withouten other company^ in youthe, 

But theerof nedeth nowght to spek' as nouthe. 
iii And thryes hadd' sche been at Jerusaleem ; 
iii Sche hadde j9a««ed many a Btratonge streem ; 464 

At E^me sche hadd' been, and at Boloyne^ 

In Oalio\ at iaynt Jaam\ and at Coloyne. 

Sche couthe moch' of wandring' by the weye. 

Graat-tothed was sche, sooth'ly for to seye. 468 

Upon an ambleer esely sche sat, 

Ywimpled weel, and on hir* heed an hat 

As brood as is a boneleer or a targe ; 

A foot-man^/ about' hir* hippes large, 472 

And on hir' feet a payr* of spores scharpe. 

In felawschip' weel coud' sche lawgh' and earpe, 
iii Of remedyU of love sche knew parchawnee. 

For sche coud' of that art the oolde dawnce, 476 

24. The Febsottn. 

A good man was ther of religioun. 

And was a pare Persoun of a toun ; 

But rich* he was of holy thowght and werk'. 

He was also a lemed man, a clerk, 480 

That Cristes gospel gladly wolde preche ; 

'Hia parischeM divouhj wold' he teche. 

452 was out, so the six MSS.y weyodyii Ca. we id en L., hence 
was thanne out Ha. all out Ha. give the plural en. 

463 ful fyne wer*, so the six .^_ o t^ tt n .^ r, t* 

MSS., weren ful fyne Ha. 460 So E. He. Ca., atte, Co. Pe., 

attpeL., nousbondesatte 

454 weygheden, woyghede chirche dore hadde sche 
Ha. weyeden £. He. Co. P., fyfe Ha. which is unmetrical. 



Chap. VII. { 1, PRONUNCIATION OP CHAUCER's PROLOGUE. 705 

23. Dhe Wiif of Baath-e. 

A good wfVf was dher of btWtd'c Baath'e, 

But shee was sum'dcel decf, and dhat was skaath'e. 

Of klooth'maak'tq' she Had'e switsh an Haunt, 

Slie pas'ed Hem of /rpres and of Gaunt. 448 

/n al dhe par'ish wtVf ne was dher noon, 

Dhat too dh- ofriq* bifoom* -cr shuld'e goon, 

And if dher did*e, ser'tain* so rtrooth was shee, 

Dhat shee was uut of al'e tshaa'rirtee*. 452 

HfVr kevertshefe ful fwn*e weer of gruund*e ; 

/♦ durst'e sweer-e dhai wai^h'eden ten puund'e 

Dhat on a Sun*dai we^r upon* -fVr heed. 

HtVr Hooz'en weer* en of fnn skar'let reed, 456 

Ful strait t'taid*, and shooz fill muist and neu'e. 

Boold was -»tr faas, and fair and reed of Heu*e. 

She was a wurdh'u wum'an al -ur hVfe. 

Huus'bondz* at tshtrtsh*e door'e shee Had ftife, 460 

Withuut'en udh'er kum'pantr in juuth-e. 

But dheer'of need-eth nouktrht to speek as nuuth'e. 

And thrires Had she been at Dzheeruu'saleem* ; 

She Had'e pas'ed man*t a straundzh*e strcem ; 464 

At Boom*e shee Had been, and at Bolooin'e, 

Ha. Gaa'ltVs*, at saint Dzhaam, and at Kolooui'e. 

She kuuth'e mutsh of wand'rtq b« dhe wai*e. 

Gaat-tooth*ed was she, sooth-ltV for to sai'e. 468 

Upon* an am'bleer* ees'eltV she sat, 

/wim-plcd weel, and on -ur need an nat 

As brood as ts a buk'lecr* or a tardzh'e ; 

A foot*mantel* abuut* -«Vr Htp-cs lardzh'e, 472 

And on -iir feet a pair of spuur'es sharp'e. 

/n fel'aushiVp weel kuud she laugtc^h and karp'e. 

Of rem'ediVz' of luuve she kneu partshauns'e, 

Eor sheo kuud of dhat art dhe oold'e dauns'e. 476 

24. Dhe Per sunn*. 

A good man was dher of relti'dzhiuun*. 

And was a poor*e Per'suun* of a tuun ; 

But ntsh -e was of Hogl'ti thouktrht and werk. 

He was alsoo* a Icm'cd man, a klerk, 480 

Dhat Knst'cs gosp'el glad'lfV wold-e preetsh'e ; 

Hf s par'tshenz devuut'hV wold -e teetsh'c. 

465, 466. Boloyne, Coloyne. pronunciation assigned is quite con- 

Thc MSS. are very uncertain in their jectural. The following pronunciations 

orthography. Boloyne, Coloyne, of the termination are also possible: 

appear in Ha. He. Ca., and Boloyne (-oon*je, -oon'c, -uin*e, uiq'ne) The 

in P. L., but we find B o 1 o i ^ n e, modem Cockncyism (Bwloin-, Kabin*) 

Coloigne in £. Co., Coloie^e points to (-uin'c). See also note on 

in P^ and Coloyngne in L. The y. 634. 



706 



TEXT OF Chaucer's psolooub. Chap. Yll. { i. 



BmygvC he was and wonder dylygent^ 

And in adversite ful pacient ; 484 

And such he was jprevQ^ ofte sythes. 

Ful looth wer* him to curse for his tythes, 

But rather wold* he yeven out of dauUy 

Unto his pare parischms aboute, 488 

Of his ofi&ing*, and eek of his auhstaumce. 

He coud' in lytel thing haan sufisawnce, 
iii Wyd was his parisehy and houses fer asonder, 

But he ne lafte not for reyn ne thonder, 492 

In sikness* nor in meschief to viayte 

The ferrest in his parisch\ moch' and lyte, 

Upon his feet, and in his hond a staaf. 

This noh*l ensampel to his scheep he yaaf, 496 

That first he wrowght', and after that he tawghte. 

Out of the gospel he tho wordes cawghte, 

And this^wr' he added* eek therto, 

That if goold ruste, what schuld* yren do ? 500 

For if a preest be foul, on whoom we truste, 

"No wonder is a lewed man to ruste ; 

And scham* it is, if a preest take kep', 

A schyten schepperd and a clene scheep ; 504 

Weel owght* a preest ensampel for to yive 

By his cleenness*, hou that his scheep schuld* live, 
iii He sette not his henefyce to hyre, 

And left* his scheep encomhWedi in the myre, 508 

ai And ran to London*, unto iaynt Powles, 
iii To sekcn him a chawnterye for sowles. 

Or with a bretherheed to been withhoolde ; 

But dwelt* at hoom, and kepte weel his foolde, 512 

+ So that the wolf ne mad' it not miscarye, 
+iii He was a schepperd, and not a mercenarye ; 

And thowgh he holy wer* and vertuoiu, 

He was to sinful man nowght diapitouSy 516 

Ne of his spcchc dawngerous ne dygne, 

But in his teching* discreet and henygne. 



493 m 68 chief, so all but Ca., 
which reads m y s c h i f, and L. which 
has m e 8 c h e f. The old French forms, 
according to Roquefort, are mesehefy 
mesehieff meschUSf meschiez, metciefj 
meseih. 

499 eek E. He. Co. P., y i t Ha., 
omitted in Ca., L. has eke he 
hadded. Ca. reads addede, but 
no particular yalue is attachable to 
its final e's. 

503 So all six MSS., if that 
Ha. in which case tak' mustberead. 



but the omission of the subjunctiye e 
is harsh. See the same rhyme and 
phrase in the imperative and hence 
tak not take, 6014, 13766. Only Ca., 
which is generally profuse in fmal e, 
reads kep schep, in accordance 
with ags. analogy. 

504 It is a curious example of the 
different feeling attached to words of 
the same original meaning, that 
schyten is banished from polite society, 
and dirty (ags. dritan cacare) is used 
without hesitation. 



Chap. VII. } 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER's PROLOGUE. 707 

BemVn* -e was and wnnd'er dirliVdzhent', 

And fh adver'sttee* fol paa'sient*, 484 

And sntsh -e was ipreeved oft'e s«dh*es. 

Ful looth wer mm to kurs'e for -ts tiVdh'es, 

But raadh'er wold -e jeeven nut of duut'e, 

TJntoo* -IS poor'c par*«shenz abuut'e, 488 

Of ma ofrtq', and eek of Hfs substauns'e. 

He kuud in lirt*l thiq Haan syf'isauns'd. 

Wild was -18 par'ish, and Huus'es fer asund'er, 

But Hee ne la£l*e not for rain ne thund'er, 492 

Jii sik'nes nor in mes-tsheef* to virziVt'e 

Dhe fer'est tn -is par-ish, mutsh and UVt'e, 

Upon* -IS feet, and in -is Hond a staaf. 

Dhis noo'bl- ensam'p'l too -is sheep -e jaaf, 496 

Dhat first -e rtroukt^'ht, and after dhat -e tauktrh'te. 

TJut of dhe gos-pel nee dho word'es kaukt^h'te, 

And dhts firgyyr* -e ad'cd eek dhertoo*, 

Dhat tf goold rust'e, what shuld iir*en doo ? 600 

For if a preest be fuul, on whoom we trust'e, 

Nog wund'er is a leu'ed man to rust'e ; 

And shaam it is, if a preest taak'e keep, 

A shii'ten shep'erd and a kleen'e sheep ; 504 

Weel oukM^ht a preest ensam'p'l for to JiVve 

Bit HIS kleeu'nes', huu dhat -is sheep shuld liVve. 

He set'e not -is ben'efiVs'e to nirre, 

And left -is sheep enkum'bred in dhe mii're, 508 

And ran to Luu'dun, uu'to saa'iht Pooul'es, 

To scek'en Htm a tshaun'ten're for sooul'es, 

Or with a breedh-erneed to been withnoold'e; 

But dwelt at Hoom, and kept'c wcel -is foold'e, 512 

Soo dhat dhe wulf ne maad it not miskar*ie. 

He was a shep'erd, and not a mersenar'ie ; 

And dhooukt^h -e hooI-ii weer and ver'tyyuus', 

He was to sm'ful man noukw^ht dts'piV'tuus', 516 

Nee of -IS speetsh'e daun'dzheruus* ne diin'e, 

But in -IS teetsh'iq dis'krect' and bemin'e. 



609 8 a y n t. Ha. and Co. add an o, 
thiu 8 e y n t e for the metre, the other 
fiye MSS. have no e, and the gram- 
matical construction forbids its use. 
Tyrwhitt, to fill up the number of 
fjuables, rather than the metre, (for 
he plays havoc with the accentual 
rhymm which commentators seem to 
have hitherto much neglected, but 
which Chaucer's ear must haye appre- 
ciated,) changes the first to into 
unto, thus: And ran unto London, 
onto Seint Poules, but this is not 
■auctioned by any MS. The lolutioii 



of the difficulty is to be found in* the 
occasional dissyllabic use of saynt, see 
note on y. 120. Powles, see supr& 
pp. 145, 148. Mr. Gibbs mentions 
that he knows (Poolz^ as an existent 
Londoner's pronunciation in the phrase 
as old as PowVsy see supr^ p. 266 for 
Chaucer's usage. 

512 folde, the final c is excep- 
tional, supril p. 384, col. 1. 

514 and not a, so all the six 
MSS., and no Ha. 



708 TEXT OF Chaucer's prologue. Chap. VII. § i. 

To drawen folk to heven by faymesse, 

By good ensampel, was his besmcsse*; 520 

But it wer* eny persoun ohstinaat, 

Whatso he wer* of heygh or low* estaat. 

Him wold he snibbe scharply for the nones, 
iii A bett're preest I trowe ther nowheer noon is. 524 

iii He tpat/ted* after no pomp* and reverence^ 

Ke maJi:ed' him a tpyced conscience^ 

But Cristes loor*, and his apostel's twelve, 

He tawght', and first he folwed' it himselve. 528 

25. The Ploughman. 

With him ther was a Ploughman, was his brother, 
iii That hadd' ylaad of dong' fol many a fother. 

A trewe swmker and a good was he, 

Living' in pees and perfyt chariU. 582 

Gk)d lov'd' he best with al his hole herte 

At aUe tymes, thowgh him gam'd' or smerte, 

And than his neyghebour right as himselve. 

He wolde thresch* and therto dyk* and delve, 536 

iii For Cristes sake, for ev'ry pore wighte, 

Withouten hyr', if it lay in his mighte. 

But tythes payed* he fol fayr* and weel, 

Booth of his prop* re swink', and his cateL 540 

In a tabhard* he rood upon a meer*. 

Ther was also a reev' and a milleer, 
A somnour and a pardoneer also, 
A maumcip*l and myself, ther wer* no mo. 544 

26. The Milleer. 

The Milleer was a stout carl for the nones, 
Ful big he was of brawn, and eek of bones ; 
That prwed* weel, for ov'ral ther he cam. 
At wrastling' he wold' hav* awey the ram. 548 

He was schort schuld'red, brood, a thikke knarre, 
iii Ther n'as no dore that he n'old' heev' of harre 
Or breek' it with a renning' with his heed. 
His herd as ony sou' or fox was reed, 552 

And theerto brood, as thowgh it wer' a spade. 
Upon the cop right of his noos' he hadde 

619 fayrneBse E. He. Co. P. pare — 
L., clenncsse Ha. Ca., with He., Te sclmlde be al pacient and meke, 

b y, the rest. And have a swete spiced consciens, 

626 and E. He. Co. P. L.. ne ^'"^^ '^^r'^'' '° °' ^°^ ^' 

Ha. Ca., but ftis wouU introduce two 529 wa b h i ^ so aU the rii MSB. 

tnssyUabic measures. ^^^pj pa., whidi lias that was 

626 spyced conscience, com- h e s e, introducing a triisyllabio mea- 



Chap. VII. } 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER's PR0L00T7E. 709 

To drau'en folk to Heven biV faimes'e, 

BtV good cnsam'p'l, was -ts bestnes'e ; 520 

But it wer eii'it per'suim' ob'sttnaat', 

What'soo* -e weer of Bsakh. or loou estaat', 

Him wold -e snib'e sharp'liV for dhe noon*es. 

A bet're preest li troou'e dlier noo wheer noon is. 524 

He wait'ed aft'cr no pomp and reeverens'e, 

Ke maak'ed Him a sptVs'ed kon'sicns'e, 

But Krtst'es loor, and hw apos't*lz twelve, 

He tauku^ht, and first -e fol'wed it Himsclve. 528 

25. Dhe Fluukt(7li*man. 

With Him dher was a Fluuku;h*man, was -is broodh'er, 

Dhat Had ilaad' of duq fol man*i a foodh'er. 

A trcu'e swiqk'er and a good was hcc, 

Liiviq in pees and per'fiVt* tshaa'nVtee*. 532 

God luvd -e best with al -*b hooI'o nert'e 

At al'e tiim'es, dhooukt(7h -im gaamd or smert*e, 

And dhan -is nai/;hebuur' riX;ht as -linselve. 

He wold'e thresh and dher'too diVk and delve, 536 

For Krist'es saak*e, for evnV poo 're wikht'e, 

"Withuut'en HiVr, if it lai in -is miX-ht'e. 

Bat tiVdh'es pai'ed nee fill fair and weel, 

Booth of -IS prop're swiqk and -ts kat*el*. 540 

In a tab'ard* -e rood upon* a meer. 

Dher was alsoo* a reev and a mil'eer', 
A sum'nuur* and a par'doneer* alsoo*, 
A maun'sipl- and miiself*, dher weer no moo. 544 

26. Dhe Mileer. 

Dhe Mil'cer* was a stunt karl for dhe noon'es, 

Ful big -e was of braun, and eek of boon*es ; 

Dhat preeved weel, for ovral* dheer -e kaam. 

At ru^ast'liq nee wold Haav'awai* dhe ram. 548 

He was short shuld'red, brood, a thik'c knar*e, 

Dher n- -as no door'e dhat nee n- -old Heey of Har*e 

Or breek it with a ren'iq" with -is need. 

His herd as on'ii suu or foks was reed, 552 

And dhcer'to brood, as dhoouku^h it weer a spaa'do. 

TJpon* dhe kop n'iht of -lis nooz -e nad'e 

■ore ; h i 8 Ha. against the metre ; the col. 1), to adding a snperflnons e to 

omianon of the relative that before m i 1 1 e e r, supra p. 254. The Icelandic 

these words Ib curious, so that Ca. may mar^ Danish m<rr, Swedish mdrr also 

hflTC the proper reading. omit the e. Chaucer generally uses 

637 for £. Ca. Co. P. L., with the form tnare, 

HauHe. 648 hav* awey, Co. P. L., 

641 meer\ I hare preferred elid- ber' awey Ha., hay' alwey £. 

ing the enential final e (supri^ p. 388, He. Ca. 



710 TEXT OF CHAVGEK's PBOLOOUS. Chap. YII. { 1. 

A wert'y and theeron stood a tuft of heres, 
Beed as the berstles of a soues eres. 556 

His nose-thirles blake wer' and wyde. 
A swerd and houcleer baar he by his syde. 
His mouth as greet was as a greet fomays, 
iii He was ^jangleer and a goliardeya^ 560 

And that was moost of sinn' and harloiryes, 
"Weel coud' he stele com, and tollen thryes ; 
And yet he hadd' a thomb' of goold', parde ! 
A whyt cooV and a blew hood wered he. 564 

A baggepype coud' he blow' and sounej 
And theerwithal he browght us out of toune. 

27. The MAwifciPZL. 

iii A genUl Maumcipel was ther of a trnnpel^ 

Of which achatours mighten tak' exempel^ 568 

For to be wys in hying' of vitaille. 

For whether that he pay^dH or took by tatUe^ 

Algat' he waytedH so in his achate 

That he was ay bifoom and in good state. 572 

Nou is not that of God a ful feyr gracey 

That swich a lewed manncs wit schal pace 

The wisdom of an heep of lem'de men ? 

Of mayster'a hadd' ho moo than thryes ten, 576 

That wer' of law' expert and curious^ 

Of which ther wer' a doseyn in that hous', 

"Worthy to be sti wards of renV and londo 

Of any lord that is in Engclonde, 580 

To mak' him lyv^e by his propre good' 

In honour dett^lecs, but he were wood, 

Or lyv' as scarslj as he can desyre ; 

And ahel for to helpcn al a schyro 584 

In any caae* that mighte fall' or happe ; 
iii And yit this maumcipel sfttt' her' aller cappe. 

28. The Eeye. 

iii The Revo was a sclender coUrik man, 

His herd was schav' as neygh as e'er he can. 588 

His heer was by his eres round yschoom. 

His top was docked lyk a preest bifoom. 

Ful longe wer' his leggcs and ful lene, 

Ylyk a staaf, ther was no calf ysene. 592 

"Weel coud' he keep a gerner and a binno, 

Ther was noon awditour coud' on him winne. 

"Weel wist' he by the drought,' and by the reyne, 

The yeelding of his seed' and of his grayne. 596 

559 f r n a y 8, see note to y. 202. 569 b y i n g, see snpriL, p. 285. 

564 a blew, E. He. Ca., Co., a 
blewe P. L., blewe Ha. 572 state has only a dattTe e. 



Chap. VII. { 1. PBONTJNCIATION OP CHAUCEK's PB0L0GX7E. 711 

A wert, and dheer'on stood a toft of Heeres, 

Beed as dhe bers'tles of a suu'es eer*es. 556 

Hts nooz'e thtrl'es blaak*e wer and wttd'e. 

A swerd and buk'leer* baar -e bu -f's siVd'e. 

Uts muuth as greet was as a greet for'nais*. 

He was a dzhaq'leer* and a gool*tardais% 560 

And dhat was moost of sm and Har'lotrtres. 

Wecl kuud -e steel'e kom, and tol*en thrtres ; 

And jet -e nad a tbuumb of goold, pardce* ! 

A wbiVt koot and a bleu Hood weer*ed Hee. 664 

A bag'epiV'pe kuud -e bloou and suun'e. 

And dheer'wttbal* -e brouku^bt us uut of tuun'e. 

27. Dbe Maun'stp'L 

A dzben't'l Maun'srp'l was dher of a tem'p'l, 

Of whitsh atskaa'tuurz' mt'^bt'cn taak eksem'p'l, 568 

For to be wtVs m b/riq of vtVtail'e. 

For whedh'er dhat -e paid or took b»V tail'e, 

Algaat* -e wait'ed soo m his atshaat'e, 

Dhat Hee was ai bi'foom* and m good staat'e. 572 

Nuu IS not dhat of God a ful fair graas'c, 

Dhat swttsh a Icu'ed man'cs wtt shal paas'e 

Dhe wi's'doom of an neep of lem'de men ? 

Of mais'terz Had -e moo dhan thrires ten, 576 

Dhat wer of lau ekspert* and kyyriuus*, 

Of whitsh dher weer a duu'zain* «n dhat huus, 

Wurdh'iV to beo stjwardz* of rent and lond'e 

Of an'tV lord dhat is in Eq'elond-e, 580 

To maak -tm hVve biV -ts prop're good 

In oniiur* det'lees, but -e weer*e wood, 

Or IftV as skars'l/t as -e kan dcstVre ; 

And aa-Vl for to nelp-en al a shtVro 584 

In an'tV kaas dhat mtX'ht'e fal or nap'e ; 

And Jit dhi's maun's/p'l set -er al'cr kap'e. 

28. Dhe Reeve. 

Dhe Reeve was a sklend'cr kol'enk man, 

Hts herd was shaav as naUh as eer -e kan. 588 

Hts Heer was hii -is eer'es ruund ishoom*. 

Hf's top was dok'ed l«f k a preest bifoom*. 

Ful loq'e weer -is leg'es and ful leen'e, 

71*»k* a staaf, dher was no kalf fseen'e. 592 

"Weel kuud -e keep a gem'er and a bm'e, 

Dher was noon au'dituur* kuud on -«m wm*e. 

Weel Wfst -e hii dhe druuk?«?ht, and hii dhe rain*e, 

Dhe jceld'iq of -is seed and of -ts grain'e. 596 

678 that,8oallslxMSS., an Ha. 692 ylyk, so all six MSS., al 
687 Bclendcr, all seven MSS. like Ma., ysene, suprii, p. 357, 
agiM in the initiai tel or tkk art. 61. 



712 TEXT OF CHAUCEE's PEOLOGUE. Chap. VII. { 1. 

His lordes scheep, his neet, his deyery^, 
His swyn, his hors, his stoor, and his puHrye, 
Was hoolly in this reves governing', 
And hy his cavenatont^ yaf the rek'ning, 600 

Sin that his lord was twenty yeer of age ; 
iii Ther coude no man bring* lum in arrerage, 
Ther n*as holly f^ ne herd', ne other hyne, 
That they ne knew' his sleyght and his ewyne ; 604 

They wer' adraad of him, as of the dethe. 
His woning was ful fayr upon an hethe. 
With grenc trees yschadwed was his place. 
He coude better than his lord purchace, 608 

Ful ricK he was a^^ored privelj, 
His lord weel couth' he plese auhtillj, 
To yeev' and leen' him of his owne good', 
And hay' a thank, and yet a coot* and hood. 612 

In youth' he lemed hadd' a good mesteer ; 
He was a weel good wright, a carpentecr. 
This reve sat upon a ful good stot', 

That was apomely grey, and highte Scot. 616 

A long sureoot* of pers upon he hadd', 
And by his syd' he baar a rusty blaad. 
Of Northfolk was this reev' of which I telle, 
Bysyd' a toun men callen Baldeswelle. 620 

Tucked he was, as is B.frecr\ aboute, 
And e'er he rood the hmd'rest of the route. 

29. The Somnovb. 

A Somnour was ther with us in that plaee^ 

That hadd* a fyr-reed cherubynes /or^, 624 

For satoceflem he was, with eyghen narwe. 
iii As hoot he was, and leccheroWy as a sparwe, 

With skalled browes blak', and pyled herd ; 

Of his vysage children wer' aferd. 628 

Ther n'as quiksilver, lytarg\ or brimstoon, 
iii Boras, ceruce, ne oyl of tarter noon, 

Ne oynetneni that wolde clens' and byte, 

That him might helpen of his whelkes whyte, 632 

Nor of the knobbcs sitting' on his chekes. 

Weel lov'd' he garleek, oynouns, and eek lekes, 

597 deyerye, the termination 612 so He. Ca. Co. P.; and an 
seems borrowed from the French, for hoode K, a thank, a cote, and 
ifey see Wedg^cod's Etym. Diet. 1, 424. eek an hood Ha., a thank, yet 

598 stoor, I am inclined to con- a gowne and hood E. 
nder this a form of steeTf ags. steor, 

rather than itore^ as it is usually in- 615 ful E. Ca. Co. L., wel the 

terpreted, as the swine, horse, steer, others. 

and poultry go better together. On 618 blaad, suprii, p. 259. 

the interchange of (ee) and (oo) see 

snpr^ p. 476. 623 Bomnour Ca. P., aomp- 



Chap. VII. } 1. PBONUNCIATION OP CHAUCER's PROLOGUE. 713 



Hfs lord'es sheep, -ts neet, -ts dai'ertre, 

His BWtVn, -is Hors, -is stoor, and his pultn're. 

Was HooMtV tn dhts reeves guvemtq*, 

And bfV -ts kuvenaunt* jaaf dhe rek-niq*, 600 

Stn dhat -«s lord was twcn'ttV jeer of aadzh'e ; 

Dher kuud'e noo man brtq -tm tn aree'raa'dzhe. 

Dher n- -as bal'ttf*, nee neerd, nee udh'er HtVn'e, 

Dhat dhai ne kneu -ts slaij&ht and his kovttn*e ; 604 

Dhai weer adraad* of Hiin, as of dhe deeth'e. 

His wuun'tq was ful fair upon* an neeth'e, 

Wtth green'e treez tshad'wed waa -ts plaas'e. 

He kuud'e bet'er dhan -ts lord pur-tshieuis'e. 608 

Ful ntsh -e was astoor'ed prtveltt, 

His lord weel kuuth -e pleez'e sub*ttl-ltt, 

To jeev and leen -tm of -t*s ooun'e good, 

And Haav a thaqk, and Jet a koot and Hood. 612 

/n juuth -e lem'ed Had a good mes'teer* ; 

He wafl a weel good ru^t^ht, a kar'pentecr*. 

Dhts reeve sat upon- a fill good stot, 

Dhat was a pum*eltt grai, and Hi^ht'e Skot. 616 

A loq syyrkoot* of pers upon* -e Had, 

And bti -IS stVd -e baar a rust'tt blaad. 

Of North'folk was dhi's reev of whttsh It tel*e, 

Bt'sttd' a tuun men kal*en Bal*deswel*e. 620 

Tuk'ed -e was, as I's a freer, abuut'e, 

And eer -e rood dhe Hthd'rest of dhe ruut'e. 

29. Dhe S u m' n u u r. 

A Sum'nuur was dher wtth us tin dhat plaas'e, 

Dhat Had a fttr'reed tshee'rubtth'es faas'e, 624 

For sau'seflem -e was, wtth ai^h'en nar'we. 

As Hoot -e was and letsh'eruus, as a spar* we, 

Wtth skal'ed broou'es blaak, and pttl'ed herd ; 

Of HIS Yttsaa'dzhe tshil-dren weer aferd*. 628 

Dher n- -as kw^tTt'stl'ver, Itt'tardzh*, or brtm'stoon', 

Boraas*, seryys'e, ne uil of tart'er noon, 

Ke uin'ement dhat wold'e klenz and bttt'e, 

Dhat Htm mt^ht nelp'en of -ts whelkes whttt'e, 632 

Nor of dhe knob'es stt'tq on -is tshcek'cs. 

Weel luvd -e gar'leek*, un'juunz*, and eek leek'es. 



Boar Ha., somonour E. He., 
somynoar Co. L. See Temp. 
Pref. to the Six-Text Ed. of Chaucer, 
p. 100, under eitator. 

625 sawceflem, from talsum 
pkUgma, Tyrwhitt's Glossary. 

629 or Co. P. L. ; this is more 
rhythmical than n e Ha. E. He. Ca., 
which would introduce a very inhar- 
monioiis trissyllabic measure. 



634 oynons Ha. E. He. Co., 
onyons L., onyounnys Ca., 
oynyouns P. The pronunciation 
(un'juunz^ is, of course, quite conjec- 
tural, ana moulded on the moaem 
sound, though the more common 
oynons might lead to (uinnini), 
wnich seems huxily prohahle. Com- 
pare the modem yulgar (fq''nz) and 
note on t. 465. 

46 



714 



TEXT OF CHAUGEB'S PB0L0GX7E. Ohap. YII. { 1. 



Ul 



• • • 

m 



Ul 



And for to drinke strong wyn reed as blood. 

Than wold* he spek' and cry* as he wer* wood. 

And whan that he weel dronken hadd' the wyn, 

Than wold' he speke no word but Latyn. 

A fewe tertnes hadd' he, two or thre, 

That ho hadd' lemed out of som decre ; 

1^0 wonder is, he herd' it all the day ; 

And eek ye Imowe weel, how that Ajatf 

Can clepe Wat, as weel as can the pope. 

But whoso coud' in other thing* him grope, 

Than hadd' he spent al his phUoscphyej 

Ay, QuEsno quid jtjbis ? wold' he crye. 

He was a gentel harlot^ and a kinde ; 

A bett're felawe schulde men not finde. 

He wolde suffer for a quart of wyno 

A good felawe to haan his cancubyne 

A twelvmoon'th, and excut^ him atte folle. 

And privelj a finch eek coud' he pulle. 

And if he fond oowheer a good felawe, 

He wolde techen him to haan noon awe 

In swich caas of the archedek'nes curs, 

But if a mannes sowl wcr* in his purs ; 

For in his purs he schuld' jpunisch^dL be. 

Purs' is the archedek'nes hel, seyd' he. 

But weel I woot he lyeth right in dede ; 

Of cursing' owght eech gilty man to drede ; 

Eor curs wol sle right as assoyling saveth. ; 

And also war* him of a sioNmcAviT. 

In daujnger* hadd' he at his owne gyse 

The yonge girles of the dyocyse, 

And knew her' eounseyl, and was al her' reed. 

A garland hadd' he set upon his heed, 

As greet as it wer* for an alestake ; 

A boucleer hadd' he maad him of a cake. 



636 



640 



644 



648 



652 



656 



660 



664 



668 



30. Thb Pasdoneeb. 

With him ther rood a gentel Pardoneer 
Of Rauncivalf his frcend and his compeer^ 
That streyt was comen from the court of Bome. 
Pul loud' he sang. Com hider, love, to me ! 



672 



648 not, the nx MSS., n o w h e r 
Ha. felawe, compare ▼. 895,650, 
and 653. Hence it seems best to leare 
f e 1 a w e in 648, althonffh f e 1 a w fre- 
quently occnrs, see supra p. 883, ool. 2. 

655 such a caas Ha. only. 

656 purs, see suprlL p. 367, ari 
91, col. 1, 1. 13, it is spelled wiihoitt 

« in all MbS. but L. 



657 ypunisch'd; ypnnysshed 
E. He.,puny8scbed Ha. Co., pnn- 
yscbede L.,pony8ohid Ca., 
punsbed P. The two last readings, 
in connection with the modem pro- 
nunciation (pan'tsht), lead me to aaopt 
(tpun'Mht) for the old pronunciation, 
notwithstanding the French origin of 
the word. Compare nota on t. 184. 



Chap. VII. { !• PRONUNCIATION OP CHAUCEB's PROLOGUE. 715 

And for to dnqk*e stroq wiVn reed aa blood. 

Dhan wold -e speek and krtV as nee weer wood. 636 

And whan dhat Hee weel dmqk'en Had dhe wun, 

Dhan wold -e speek'e noo woiti but LatiVn*. 

A feu'e term'es Had -e, twoo or three, 

Dhat Hee -ad lem'ed uut of sum dekree* ; 640 

1^00 wnnd'er ts, -e Herd it al dhe dai ; 

And eek je knoou'e weel, min dhat a dzhai 

Kan klep'e Wat, as weel as kan dhe poop'e. 

But whoo'soo* kuud tn udh'er thiq -tm groop'e, 644 

Dhan nad -e spent al -ts ffV-loo*soo*fiV*e, 

Ai, Ku^est'ioo ku^td dzhyyr'ts? wold -e krtrc. 

He was a dzhen't'l nar'lut, and a ktnd'e ; 

A bet're felau'e shuld*e men not ftnd'e. 648 

He wold'e suf'er for a ki^art of wttn-e 

A good felau'e to naan -ts kon'kyybtVn'e 

A twelvmoonth, and ekskyyz* -tm at'e ful'e. 

And pnV'eltV a ftntsh eek kuud -e pul*e. 652 

And tf -e fund oowheer* a good felau'e, 

He wold'e teetsh -tin for to naan noon au'e 

/n swt'tsh kaas of dhe artsh*edeek*nes kurs, 

But tf a man'es sooul weer tn -f s purs ; 656 

For m -ts purs -e shuld tpun'tsht bee. 

Purs ts dhe artsh'edeek*nes Hel, said nee. 

But weel It woot -e Itt'eth rtA;ht tn deed'e ; 

Of kurs'tq ouki^ht eetsh gtlttt man to dreed'c ; 660 

For kurs wol slee rt"Aht as asuil'tq saaveth ; 

And al'soo waar -tm of a s t g n t f* t k a a y* 1 1 h. 

/n daun'dzheer Had -e at -ts ooun'e gtVs'e 

Dhe juq'e gtrl*es of dhe dtt*ostts*e, 664 

And kneu -er kuun'sail, and was al -er reed ; 

A gar-land Had -e set upon -ts need. 

As greet as tt wer for an aaiestaak'e ; 

A bukieer Had -e maad -tm of a kaak-e. 668 

30. Dhe P a r- d n e e r*. 

Wtth Htin dher rood a dzhen-t'l Par'doneer* 
Of Ruun'stVal', Hts freend and his kom-peer, 
Dhat strait was kum'en from dhe kuurt of Boom*e. 
Ful luud -e saq, Kum Htd'er, luve, too me! 

668 s e y d*, 80 all 8ix MSS., quoth I loTe another, and elles were I to 

Ha. blame, 3709. 

662 see mipik p. 259. On p. 254, n. 3. I marked the 

663 gyse, 80 all six MSS., usual reading compame as doubtfiJ, 
assise Ha. and gave the readings of seTend MSS. 

672 to me. To the similar The result of a more extended comp»- 

rhymes on p. 318, add : rison is as follows : compame Lani. 

As help me God, it wol not he, com, 861, Harl. 1768, Reg. 18. C. ii, Sloaoe 

bame! 1686 and 1686, UniT. Cam. Dd. 4, 24, 



716 



TEXT OF CHAUCER S PROLOGUE. Chap. VII. j 1. 



ai 



ui 



This somnaur baar to him a stif hurdaun^ 
Was never tramp^ of half so greet a soun. 
This pardoneer hadd' heer as yelw' as wex, 
But smooth' it hcng, as dooth a stryk' of flex. 
By ounces heng' his lockes that he hadde, 
And theerwith he his schuld'res overspradde, 
Ful thinn' it lay, by colpoun*s oon and oon. 
And hood, iorjoliUy ne wer'd* he noon. 
For it wafl trusteA. up in his walet. 
Him thowght' he rood al of the newe get^ 
JhscheveV, saw/ his capp', he rood al bare. 
Swich glaring' eyghen hadd' he as an hare. 
A vemik*l hadd' he sowed on his cappe. 
His walet lay bifoom him in his lappe, 
BrerdM of par daun com' of Bom' al hoot. 
A voya he hadd' as smaal as eny goot. 
No herd n' hadd' he, ne never schold' he have, 
As smooth' it was as it wer' laat' yschave ; 
I trow' he weer' a gelding or a mare. • 
But of his craft, fro Berwick unto Ware, 
Ke was ther swich ajioiheT pardoneer : 
For in his tnaar he hadd' a pilwebeer, 
"Which that, he seyde, was our' lady veyl : 
He seyd' he hadd' a gohet of the seyl 
That saynt Peter hadd', whan that he wente 
Upon the se, til Jhesu Crist him hente. 
He hadd' a cros of latoun ful of stones, 
And in a glass' he hadde pigges bones. 
But with thys' relyques, whan that he fond 
A pare persoun dwelling' upon lond*, 
Upon a day he gat him mor' money e 
Than that the pertoun gat in mon'thes tweye. 
And thus with fey nedflatery* and japes, 
He made the persoun and the p^^l his apes. 
But trewely to tellen atte laste, 
He was in chirch' a nobH ecclesiaste. 



676 



680 



684 



688 



692 



696 



700 



704 



708 



ftnd Mm. 2, 5, Bodl. 686, Christ 
Church, Oxford, MS. C. 6, Petworth, 
— cupamey Uniy. Cam. Gg. 4, 27 — 
eom pome Harl. 7334, Reg. 17, I), xt, 
CorpuB, — come pamcy 0^. Barl. 20, 
and Laud 600 — com pa me^ Hengwrt 
—combatMy Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3, 15, 
Oxf. Arch. Seld. B. 14, New College, 
Oxford, MS., No. 314, — come bame 
Harl. 7335, Unir. Cam. li. 3, 26, Trin. 
Coll. Cam. R. 33, Rawl. MS. Poet 
141, — cum bame^ Bodl. 414. — bam$ 
Oxf. Hatton 1, — come ba me^ Rawl. 
MiBC. 1133 and Laud 739. The yerh 



ba occurs, in : 

Come ner, my spouse, let me ba thj 
cheke, 6015, 
and the suhstantiTe ba in Skelton 
(Dyce's ed. i. 22), where a drunken 
lover lays his head in hii mistress' 
lap and sleeps, while 

With ^0, 6a, 6a, and bas^ bae, baa, 
She cheryshed hym hoth cheke and 

chyn. 
To ba hasiare (Catullus 7 & 8) was 
distinct from to jKm, osculari, compare : 
Thanne kisseth me, syn it may be 
nobett. 3716. 



Chap. VII. { 1. PRONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER's PROLOGUE. 717 

Dhiis sum'nunr baar to Htm a stif borduim'y 673 

Was never tramp of Half so greet a suun. 

Dhis par'doneer* Had neer as jel'W- as weks. 

But smoodh it neq, as dooth a stnVk of fleks ; 676 

Bit uiiB'es Heq -is lok'es dhat -e Had^e, 

And dheer*with neo -is sholdTes oversprad'e, 

Pul thin it lai hit kul'pnnnz oon and oon, 

And Hoody for dzhol'itee*, no weerd -e noon, 680 

For it was trus'ed up in His wal'et'. 

Hfin thonktrht -e rood al of dhe neu*e dzhet, 

Dishevel, sauf -is kap, -e rood al baar-e. 

Switsh glaa'riq ai^h'en Had -e as an naare. 684 

A vernikl- -ad -e soou'ed on -is kap-e. 

His wal'et* lai bifoom* -im on -is lap*e, 

Brerdiul of pardnun kum of Boom al HOot. 

A Tuis -e Had as smaal as en'ii goot. 688 

Noo herd n- -ad nee, ne never shuld -e Haave, 

As smoodh it was as it wer laat ishaave, 

li troou -e weer a geld'iq or a maaTe. 

Bnt of -is kraft, fro Ber-wik un-to Waa-re, 692 

Ne was ther switsh anudh'er par'doneer*. 

For in -is maal -e Had a pil'webeer*, 

Whitsh dhat, -e said'e, was uur laa'dii yail : 

He said, -e Had a gob'et of dhe sail 696 

Dhat saa'int Pee*ter Had, whan dhat -e wente 

Upon* dhe see, til Dzhee-syy Krist -im nent'e. 

He Had a kros of laa*taun fol of stoon*es, 

And in a glas -e nad'e pig*es boones. 700 

But with dhiiz rel-iikes, whan dhat -e fond 

A poo're per'suun* dwel'iq up'on* lond, 

Up'on' a dai -e gat -im moor munai'e 

Dhan dhat dhe per'suun* gat in moon'thes twai'e. 704 

And dhus with fain*ed flaterii' and dzhaap-es. 

He maad'e dhe per'suun* and dhe pee*pl- -is aap*es. 

But treu*elii to tel-en at*e laflt*e. 

He was m tshirtsh a noo'bl- eklee'siast'e. 708 



(hm ba m$i was probably the 
name of a aong, like that in t. 672, 
or the modem '^Kiss me quick, and 

S, my love." It is also probable 
It Absolon's speech contained alln- 
sionB to it, and that it was rery well 
known at the time. 

677 ounces, so all six MSS., 
nnces Ha., which probably meant 
Hie tame thing, snpr^ p. 304, and not 
inehes. 

679 colponn's, I have adopted 
a systematic spelling, c ul p o n s Ha. 
P., colpons E. He., culpones 



L., culponnnys Ca., colpomis 
P Co., modem French ctrnpom, 

687 brerdfnL the MSS. have 
all an unintelligible bret ful or 
bretful, probably a oorraption by 
the scribes of Omnin's ^fvr<ff«/ = brim- 
ful ; breird, brerd are found in Scotch, 
see Jamieson. 

697 So all the MSS. Either 
saynt is a dissyllable, see note to v. 
120, or the line has a defective first 
measure, to which the extremely un- 
acsented nature of that is opposed. 



718 TSXT OF CHAUCB&'g PBOLOGTJE. Ghap. TIL { U 

+ Weel coud' lie reed' a hssotm or a 8tori0f 
+ But altherbest he sang an offertorie ; 

Eor weel he wiste, whan t£at song was songe, 

He moste preoh\ and weel affyV his tonge, 712 

To winne silyer, as he right weel coude ; 

Theerfoor* he sang so mery' and so loude. 

Chawcebss Pbeteb. 

Nou hay' I toold yon schortly in a clau>B6 
Th' estaaty th' arrays the n<mhr% and eek the eawie 716 
Why that assembled was this companye 
In Southwerk at this gentel hosUhyey 
That hight the Tabhardy faste hy the Belle. 
Bnt nou is tyme to you for to telle 720 

Hou that wo baren us, that ilke night, 
Whan we wer* in that hostehf^ alight ; 
And after wol I tell* of our' vyagSy 

And al the renCnawnt of our' pilgrimags. 724 

But first I prey^ you of your' eurteysys 
That ye ne rett' it nat my vilaynye 
Thowgh that I playnlj spek' in this fnatere, 
To tellen you her' wordes and her' ehere ; 728 

Ne thowgh I spek' her* wordes properly. 
For this ye know6n al so weel as I, 
Whoso schal tell' a taal' after a man', 
He moost' rehers\ as neygh as e'er he can, 732 

— Ev'ry word, if it be in his ehargey 
Al spek* he ne'er so rudely or large : 
Or elles he moot tell' his taal' untrewe, 
Or feyne thing, or find' his wordes newe. 786 

He may not spare, thowgh he wer' his brother ; 
He moost' as weel sey oo word as another. 
Crist spaak himself fal brood' in holy writ, 
And weel ye woot no vilayny* is it. 740 

Eek' Plato seyth, whoso that can him rede, 
The wordes moot be eosin to the dede. 
Also I prey* you to foryeev* it me, 
Al haaV I not set folk in her' deare 744 

Her* in this taal' as that they schulde stonde ; 
My wit is schort, ye may weel understonde. 

711 weel he wiste, so all the follows; oompare Ihudey murie in tiie 

fix MSS., wel wjst he Ha. Cuckoo Song, saprii p. 427. Henoe 

714 80 meriljr P., fnl me- the aboTe conjectara] reading, 

riely Ha. so merielj Oo., the 727 1 playnly speV, so all 

murierlj £., the mnryerljr thesizMSS., 1 speke al plejrn 

He., the meryerely Ca., so Ha. 

mereljr L., the regular form wonld 733 ey'ry word Ha«, eueriche 

bemerie, as in loude, which word P., tne other MSS. insert a. 



Chap. VII. } 1. PRONUNCHATION OP CHAUCEe's FSOLOOUS. 719 



"Weel kuud -e reed a les'unn or a stooTte, 
But al'dherbest -e saq an ofertoo'it'e ; 
For weel -e wist'e, whan dhat soq waa suq'e, 
He moost'e preetsh, and weel afitl* -is tuq'e, 
To win'e stl'ver, as -e rikhi weel kuud'e ; 
Dheer-foor' -e saq soo mer*« and boo luud*e. 



712 



Tshau-seeres Prai-eer. 

Nuu Haay It toold ju sliort'ltV in a klanz*e 

Dh- estaat*, dh- arai*, dhe num'br-, and eek dhe kauz'e 716 

WhfV dhat asem'bled was dhis kumpanire 

In Suuth'werk at dhiis dzhen*t'l osteln're, 

Dhat mkht dhe Tab'ard*, fast'e btV dhe Bel'e. 

Bnt nnu is tii-me too ju for to tel-e 720 

Hun dhat we baar*en us dhat ilk'e ntA;ht, 

Whan wee wer in dhat ostelrii* alight ; 

And aft'er wol /i tel of uur vii'aadzh'e, 

And al dhe rem'naunt* of uur pil'grimaadzh'e. 724 

But first li prai juu of juur kur'taisii'e 

Dhat jee ne ret it nat mii vii'lai'nii'e, 

Dhoouku^h dhat It plain-lii speek in dhis niatee*re. 

To tel-e JUU -er word'es and -er tshee-re ; 728 

Ne dhoouki^h It speek -er word'es prop'erlii. 

For dhis je knoou'en al so weel as /i, 

Whoo'soo shal tel a taal aft'er a man, 

He moost reners', as naikh as eer -e kan, 732 

Evrii word, if it bee in -is tshardzh^e, 

Al speek -e neer so ryyd'elii or lardzh'e ; 

Or el'es Hee moot tel -is taal untreu'e. 

Or fedn-e thiq, or find -is word'es neu'e. 736 

He mai not spaar'e, dhooukirh -e wer -is broodh'er ; 

He moost as weel sai oo word as anoodh'er. 

Erist spaak -imself* ful brood in Hoo'li ru^it, 

And weel je woot noo vii-lai*nii* is it. 740 

Eek Plaa'too saith, whoosoo* dhat kan -im reed'e, 

Dhe word'es moot be kuz'in too dhe deed'e. 

Alsoo' It prai juu to forjeev it mee, 

Al Haay /i not set folk in Her degree* 744 

Heer in dhis taal, as dhat dhai shuld'e stond'e ; 

Mii wit is short, Je mai weel un'derstond'e. 



af enerich t word K, apparently 
to aroid a defectlTe first measure. 

738 another. I have throoghont 
pronounced other as fudh'er), because 
of tiie altematiFe ortnography ouiher, 
nprk p. 267. This rhyme, nowever, 
ibewB that there must have also been a 
•oimd (oodh'er), which is historically 



more correct. Orrmin writes o'perr for 
the adjective, and both oberr and oypr 
for the conjunction. That distinction 
has been carried out in the pronuncia- 
tion of the Proclamation of Henry III., 
Bttprk pp. 601-3-6. 

744 not set folk, 60 all the six 
MSS., folk nat set Ha. 



720 



TEXT OF CHAUCEE 8 PROLOGUE. Chap. VII. } 1. 



The Hooste aitd his Meeth. 

Greet chere maad' our' hooif us ev'rychoon, 

And to the soupeer sett* he us anoon ; 

And served us with vytayV atte beste. 

Strong was the wyn, and weel to drink' us leste. 

A seem'ly man our' hooste was withalle 

Eor to haan been a marschal in an halle ; 

A large man was he with eyghen stepc, 

A fair' re hurgeya is ther noon in Chepe : 

Boold of his spech', and wys, and weel ytawght, 

And of manhode lacked' him right nawght. 

iii Eek theerto he was right a mcrye man, 
And after soupeer pleyen he bigan. 
And spaak of mcrth' amonges other thinges. 
Whan that we hadde maad our' reckeninges ; 
And seyde thus : Lo, lording' s, trewely. 
Ye been to me weelcomen hertely, 
For by my trouth', if that I schul not lye, 

vi iii I ne sawgh not this yeer so mcry a companye 
At ones in this herbergh, as is nou. 
Fayn wold I do you merthe, wist' I hou, 
And of a merth' I am right nou bithowght, 
To doon you ees\ and it schal coste nowght. 
Ye goon to Cawnterbery : God you spede, 
The blisful martyr quyte you your* mede ! 
And weel I woot, as ye goon by the weye, 
Ye schapen you to talken and to pleye ; 
For trewely comfort ne merth is noon 
To ryde by the weye domb' as stoon ; 
And theeifoor' wol I make you dispoortj 
As I seyd' erst, and do you som comfort. 

iii And if you lyketh alle by oon assent 

— For to standen at mjjuggement ; 

And for to werken as I schal you seye, 
To morwe, whan ye rydcn by the weye, 
Kou by my fader sowle that is deed, 

iii But ye be merye, smyteth of myn heed. 
Hoold up your hond withoute more speche. 
Our' counseyl was not longe for to seche ; 
Us thowght' it n'as not worth to maak' it wys, 
And yrawntcd him withoute mor' avys, 
And bad him sey' his verdyt', as him leste. 
Lording's, quoth he, nou herk'neth for the beste. 



748 



752 



756 



760 



764 



768 



772 



776 



780 



784 



788 



766 lacked' him, thiB is con- 

I'ectoral; lakkede he Ha., him 
ackede the six MSS. variously 
spelled, in which case the final e most 
be pronounced, which is so unnsoal 
that I have preferred adopting the order 
of Ha. and the constniction of the 
other MSS. 



759 amonges E. He. Co. 

764 I ne sawgh not, this is 
a composite reading; I ne saneh 
Ha., I saw eh not the other MoS. 
yarionsly speUed. The Ha. has there- 
fore a trissyllahic first measure, whidi 
is nnnsoal and donbtful ; to write both 
m and not introdnoee an Alezaiklrine. 



Chap. VII. { 1. PRONUNCIATION OP CHAUCER's PROLOGUE. 721 

Dhe Oost and nts Merth. 

Greet tsheer*e inaad uur Oost us evTiVtshoon*, 

And too dhe sunp'eer* set -e ns anoon ; 748 

And serveth us wtth vt rtail* at'e best'e. 

Stroq was dhe w«n, and weel to drtqk us lest'e. 

A seem'ltf man uur oost'e was wtthal'e 

Por to naan been a mar'shal tn an nal*e ; 752 

A lar'dzhe man was Hee with ai^h'en steep'e 

A fair're bur'dzhais is ther noon in Tsheep'e : 

Boold of -IS speetsh, and wiVs, and weel itauktrht*. 

And of man'Hood'e lak'ed Him rikht nauku^ht. 756 

Eek dheer'too nee was Ttkhi a mer'ie man. 

And aft'er suup-eer plai'cn nee bigan*, 

And spaak of merth amuq*es udh*cr thiq*es, 

Whan dhat we Had'e maad uur rek*eniq-es ; 760 

And said'e dhus : Loo, lord'tqz, treu'elii, 

Je been to mee weel'kum'en Her'telii, 

For bii mil truuth, if dhat /i shul not lii'e, 

/i nee sauku^h not dhis jeer so mer*i a kumpanti*e 764 

At oou'es in dhiis ner'berkh, as is nuu. 

Fain wold It duu n merth 'e, wist /i huu, 

And of a merth /i am n'^ht nuu bithouku^ht*, 

To doon juu ees, and it shal kost'e noukirht. 768 

Je goon to Kaunt'erber'ii : Gt>d juu speed*e, 

Dhe blis'fal mar'titr kinit'e juu juur meed'e ! 

And weel /i woot, as jee goon bii dhe wai*e, 

Je shaap'en juu to talk'en and to plai*e ; 772 

For treu-elii kumfort* ne merth is noon 

To nid'e bii dhe wai*e dumb as stoon ; 

And dheer'foor wold /i maak'e juu dtspoort', 

As It said erst, and doo ju sum kumfort*. 776 

And if JU liik'eth al'e bii oon asent* 

For to stand'en at mii dzhyydzh'ement* ; 

And for to werk'en as It shal ju sai'e, 

To mor'we, whan je rii^'en bii dh^wai'e, 780 

Nuu bii mii faad'er sooul'e, dhat is deed, 

But jee be mer'ie, smiit'eth of miin Heed. 

Hoold up Juur Hond withuut'e moor*e speetsh'e. 

TJur kuun'sail was not loq'c for to seetsh*e ; 784 

Us thoukti'ht it n- -as not worth to maak it wiis, 

And graunt'ed Him withuut-e moor aviis*, 

And bad -im sai -is ver'diit as -im leste. 

Lor'diqz', kiroth nee, nuu nerk'ueth for dhe best'e, 788 

We might read the Ha. I ne saw^h this yere swiche a compagnie, which 

this ]^eer, asan Alexandrine with ia probahly conjectural. See p. 649. 
a defectiTe first meaanre. Perhaps / 782 smyteth of myn heed 

iia mistake, and ne sawgh tnis Ha., I wol yeve you myn heed 

year, or this yeer sawgh not, £. He. Co. r. and Sloane MS. 1686, 

Buiy be correct, but there is no autho- rariously spelled, I } e u e } o w e 

lityforit. Tyrwhitt reads : I saw not Mine hede L. But if ye £• 



722 TEXT OF Chaucer's proloodb. Obap. YII. { i. 

But taak'th it not, I pre^f you, in disdeifn, 

This is the poynt, to speken schort and playn ; 

That eech of you to schorte with your* weye, 
iii In this vi/age schal telle tales tweye, 792 

To Cawnterhery-ward, I meen' it so, 

And hoomward he schal tellcn other two, 

Of aventurU that whylom haan hifalle. 

And which of you that beer'th him best of alle, 796 

That is to seyn, that telleth in this eaaB 

Tales of best smt&nc^ and moost aolaas, 

Schal han a saupeer at your* althcr cost 

Heer* in this place, sitting* by this post, 800 

Whan that we com' ageyn from Cawnterbery. 

And for to make you the more mery, 

I wol myselven gladly with you ryde. 

Eight at myn ow'ne cost, and be your' ^yde. 804 

And whoso wol mj juggement withsoye 
iii Schal paye for al we spenden by the weye. 

And if ye vowhesawf ^SiieX it be so, 

Tel me anoon, withouten wordes mo, 808 

And I wol erly schape me theerforc. 

This thing was graumte^, and our' othes swore 

With ful glad hert', and /yr^y'den him also 

He wolde vouchesawf ioi to doon so, 812 

And that he wolde been our* govcmouTf 

And of our' tales /u^' and reporlour, 

And sett' a soupeer at a certayn prys ; 

We wolde rw/ed be at his devys 816 

In heygh and low', and thus by oon aucnt 

We been accorded to \n& juggemmt. 

And theerupon the wyn was fet anoon ; 

We dronkcn, and to reste went* eech oon, 820 

Withouten eny leng're ^yinge. 

We BTDEir FOBTH. 

A morwe whan the da)r bigan to springe. 

Up roos our' hoost, and was our* alther cok. 

And gader'd us togider in a flok, 824 

And forth we ryd* a lytel moor* than paas^ 

Unto the watering' of Saynt Thomas. 

And theer our' hoosf bigan his hors areste^ 

And seyde, Lordes, herk'neth, if you leste. 828 

Ye woot your* foorward, I it you records, 

K evesong and morwesong aceorde, 

796 whylom £. He. Co. P. L., which is unlikely, as they miut have 

and flo Tyrwhitt, Sloane MS. 1685, all known them; why 1 cm! is 

omits the word; of ayentnres soitable for both sets of tales, and a 

that ther han b if alle Ha, word of that kind is wanted. The 

which would refer only to the second Sloane MS. 1686 also spells aven- 

stories and imply that they should tonres, see p. 686, nota 1. The 

relate to adventures at Canterbury, passage is wanting in Oa. 



Chap. VII. } 1. PBONUNCIATION OF CHAUCBB's PBOLOGUE. 723 

But taakth «t not, li prai juu, m dtsdain*, 

Dhts ts dhe puint, to speek'en short and plain ; 

Dhat eetsh of juu to sh9rt*e with juur wai'e, 

/n dhis Tf'raadzh'e shal tel*e taal'es twai'e, 792 

To Kaunt'erber'tVward, 1% meen tt soo, 

And hoom'ward nee shal tel*en udh*er twoo, 

Of aa-ventyyrz* dhat whMl'om naan bifal'e. 

And whitsh of juu dhat beerth -»m best of al'e, 796 

Dhat ts to sain, dhat tel'eth tn dhts kaas 

Taal'es *of best sentens' and moost soolaas*, 

Shal Haan a suup'eer* at Juur al'dher kost, 

Heer in dhis plaas'e, sit'iq' bii dhis post, 800 

Whan dhat we kum again* from Kaun'terberw. 

And for to maak*e juu dhe moor'e mer'ii, 

li wol miVselven glad'lii with juu nVd'c, 

EtA;ht at miVn oou'ne kost, and bee Juur giid'e. 804 

And whoo'soo wol mil dzhyydzh'ement withsai'e 

Shal pai-e for al we spend'en bii dhe wai'e. 

And if je Tautsh'esarrf* dhat it be soo, 

Tel me anoon- withuut'en word'es moo, 808 

And /i wol er*lf I shaap'e mee dheerfoor*e. 

Dhtis thiq was graunt'ed, and uur ooth-es swoor'e 

With fill glad nert, and prai'den Him alsoo' 

He wold'e yuutsh'esauf* for to doon soo, 812 

And dhat -e wold'e been uur guu'vemuur*, 

And of uur taal-es dzhyydzh and rep'ortuur*, 

And set a suup'cer* at a sert'ain* pnVs ; 

We wold'e ryyl'ed bee at his deviiis* 816 

In Hai^h and loou ; and dhus bii oon asent* 

We been akord'ed too -is dzhyydzh'ement*. 

And dheer'upon* dhe wiin was fet anoon ; 

We druqk'en, and to rest'e went eetsh oon, 820 

Withuut'en en'iV leq're tar'i,iq'e. 

We rtfd'en forth. 

A mor*we whan dhe dai bigan* to Bpriq*e, 

Up roos uur oost, and was uur al'dher kok, 

And gad'ord us togid'er in a flok, 824 

And forth we nVd a liV't'l moor dhan paas, 

Untoo* dhe waa'tenq* of Saint Toomaas'. 

And dheer uur oost bigan* -is Hors arest*e, 

And said*e, Lord*e8, nerk'neth, if juu lest*e. 828 

Je woot Jur foor'ward, li it juu rekord'e, 

li eevesoq and mor'wesoq akord'e, 

798 moost, so all the sixMSS., sworne, and if the ellipsis be not 

of Ha. aflsmned before swore it most at 

least occur before p r e y 'd e n. 

810 onr* othes swore, Prof. 
Child points out an ellipsis of w e as 824 in a flok He. P. L., Bloane 

in T. 786, see snpr^ p. 376, art. Ill, MS. 1685, the others hare alle in 

Ex. 6. The past participle wonld be a f 1 o c k, with yarions spellings 



724 



TEXT OF CHAUCER S PROLOGUE. Chap. VII. { 1. 



Let see nou who schal telle first a tale. 

As ever* moot I drinkc wyn or ale, 832 

Whoso be rebel to my Judgement 
iii Schal pai/e for al that by the \rey' is spent. 

Nou draweth cut, eer that we forther twinne ; 

And which that hath the schortest schal beginne. 836 

Syr* knight, quoth he, my mayster and my lord, 

Nou draweth cut, for that is myn accord, 

Com'th neer, quoth he, my lady pryoresae, 

And ye, ayr^ clerk, lat be your schamfastnesse, 840 

iii Ne atudiath. nat ; ley hand to, ev'ry man ! 

Anoon to drawen eVry wight bigan, 

And schortly for to tellen as it was, 

Wer' it by aventur\ or sort, or caaa^ 844 

The sooth is this, the cut fil to the knight*. 

Of which ful blyth' and glad was ev*ry wight, 

And tell' he moost' his tal' as was resoun^ 

By foorward and by cotnposiciouny 848 

As ye haan herd ; what nedeth wordes mo ? 

And whan this godc man sawgh it was so. 

As he that wys was and obedient 

To kep' his foorward by his fire assent, 852 

iii He seyde : Sin I schal biginne the game, 

"What ! Weelcom be the cut, in Goddes name ! 

Nou lat us ryd', and herk'neth what I seye. 

And with that word we ryden forth our* weye ; 856 

iii And he bigan with right a merye c?iere 

His tal' anoon, and seyd' in this manere. 



854 the cut, 80 all the six MSS., 
thou cut Ha. 



858 SoE.; his tale and seide 
right in this manere Ha.; 



In correcting the proofs of this text and conjectured pronuncia- 
tion of Chaucer's Prologue I have had the great advantage of Mr. 
Henry Nicol's assistance, and to his accuracy of eye and judgment 
is due a much greater amount of correctness and consistency than 
could have been expected in so difficult a proof. ^ Owing to sug- 
gestions made by Mr. Nicol, I have reconsidered several indications 
of French origin. One of the most remarkable is Powles v. 509, 



^ Some trifling errors escaped obser- 
yation till the sneetB had been printed 
off, which the reader will have no diffi- 
culty in correcting, snch as e, o, i for 
ee, 00, y, etc. The following are more 
important. Bead in Text, y. 15 
speeialijf y. 69 poort\ y. 123 entuned, 
y. 152 ttreyty y. 208 Frere^ y. 260 
pore, y. 289 wiwly, y. 365 fretch^ 
y. 569 vytayUy y. 570 taylf^ y. 599 
gwemiagf y. 601 age. Bead in the 
Pbonxtnciation, y. 14 sundrtt, y. 23 
kom, y, 35 whiilz, y. 48 fer*re, y. 53 



Abuy-en, y. 66 Ajain*, y. 71 al, y. 72 
dzhen't't y. 107 fedh'res, y. 144 saktrh, 
y. 181, Dhts, y. 210 kan, y. 241 
ey-rtttsh, y. 265 his tua*e, y. 284 men, 
y. 292 world'h't, y. 334 DiV dhe mor*w-, 
y. 414 CTund-ed, y. 424 jaaf. Bead 
in the Footnotes, on y. 60, 1. 3 
nob'l, on y. 120, Ll saynt, on 
y. 120, last line hut three, " all the six 
MSS. except L.", and add at the end 
of the note ** and L. omits also," on 
y. 247, 1. 1 noon, on y. 305, 1. 1 He, 
on y. 612, 1. 1, foolde. 



Chap. VII. § 1. PKONUNCIATION OF CHAUCER's PROLOGUE. 725 

Let see nuu whoo shal tel'e first a taal*e. 

As ever moot 1% dnqk'e wun or aal*e, 832 

"Whoo'soo* be reb*el too mtV dzhyydzh'emeiit* 

Shal pai'e for al dhat biV dhe wai is spent. 

Nuu drau-eth kut, eer dhat we furdher twrh'e ; 

And whitsh dhat Hath dhe short'est shal bigin*e. 836 

SiVr knt A:ht, kiroth nee, miV maist'er and miV lord, 

Nuu drau'eth kut, for dhat is miVn akord*. 

Kumth neef , kt^oth nee, mw laa'du pnrores'e. 

And jee, siVr klerk, lat bee jut shaam'fastnes'e, 840 

Kee stud'ieth nat ; lai Hand too, evnV man ! 

Anoon* to drau'en evnV wi^ht bigan*, 

And shortiiV for to tel-en as it was, 

"Wer it biV aa'ventyyr-, or sort, or kaas, 844 

Dhe sooth is dhis, dhe kut fil too dhe kniAht, 

Of whitsh ful bliidh and glad was evni wiAht, 

And tel -e moost -is taal as was reesuun*, 

Bii foor-ward and biV kompoosiVs'iuun*, 848 

As jee Haan nerd ; what need'eth word-es moo ? 

And whan dhis good'e man sauku;h it was soo, 

As Hee dhat wiVs was and obee'dient* 

To keep -is foor'ward bii -is free asent*, 852 

He said'e : Sin /i shal bigin'e dhe gaam*e, 

What ! weel'kum* bee dhe kut, in God*es naam'e ! 

Kuu lat us nid, and nerk'neth what li sai-e. 

And with dhat word we n'id'en forth uur wai'e. ; 856 

And Hee bigan with rii;ht a mer'ie tsheer'e 

His taal anoon*, and said in dhis man*eer*e. 

his tale anoon, and seyde MSS. in yarious spellings. 
as ye may heere, the other 

which seemed to have a French pronunciation, but which ought 
perhaps to be marked P o w ' 1 e s, the form P o w e 1 appearing in 
T. 13938, supra p. 266, a direct derivative from Orrmin's Pa well 
with a long a. The alterations thus admitted affect the calculation 
on p. 651, which was made from the MS. As now printed (making 
the corrections just mentioned), the numbers are as follows : — 
Lines containing no French word . . 286, per cent. 33*3 
„ only one „ „ . 

two French words 



»» 

„ three „ „ 

„ four „ „ 

» five » « 



359, „ 41-7 

179, „ 20-9 

29, „ 3-5 

4, „ 0-5 

1, ,, 01 



Lines in Prologue . . 868 100*0 

These numbers are not sensibly different from the former. The 
number of Trissyllabic measures after correction appears as 76, the 
numbers in the six classes on p. 648 being respectively 25, 6, 3, 4, 
29, 9. The number of lines with defective first measures, p. 649, 
remains 13, as before. The number of lines with two superfluous 
syllables, p. 649, is now 8, w. 709, 710, having been added. 



726 JOHAN GOWJBB. Chap. TIL { 2. 

§ 2. Gotcer. 

Johan Gower, died, a very old man, between 15 Angast and 24 
October 1408, having been blind since 1400, the year of Chaucer's 
death. His three principal works are Speculum MeditantiSy written 
in French, which is entirely lost ; Vox Clamantis, in Latin, still 
preserved ; and Confessio Amantis, in English, of which there are 
several fine MS8., and which was printed by Caxton in 1483. In 
this edition Caxton caUs him : " Johan Giwer ^uyer borne in 
"Walys in the tyme of kyng richard the second." Tne district of 
Gbwerland in S. W. Glamorganshire, between Swansea bay and 
Burry river, a peninsula, with broken limestone coast, full of caves, 
and deriving its name from the Welsh ffwt/r = (guu'yr) oblique, 
crooked, traditionally claims to be his birth place. Now Gower's 
own pronunciation of his name results from two couplets, in which 
it is made to rhyme with power and reposer. The first passage, ac- 
cording to the MS. of the Society of Antiquaries, is 

Sche axe]) me what was my name 
Madame I feyde Johan Gower. 
Now Johim qnod fche in my power, 
Thou mufte as of ^i loue ftonde. iii 353 ^ 

The other will be found below, pp. 738-9. The sound was therefore 
(Guu'eer*), which favours the Welsh theory. The modem form of 
the name is therefore (G«u*ei), and Gbwerland is now called 
(Gau'cjlajud) in English. 

But the correctness of this Welsh derivation has been disputed. 
Leland had heard that he was of the family of the Gowers of Stiten- 
ham in Yorkshire, ancestors of the present Duke of Sutherland. 
The Duke has politely informed me that the family and traditional 
pronunciation of his patronymic Gower is a dissyllable rhyming 
to mower, grower, that is (Gao'ei). Now this sound could not be 
the descendant of (Guu'eer*), and hence this pronunciation is a pre- 
sumption against the connection of the two families, strengthening 
the argument derived from the difference of the coats of arms.' 

He was certainly at one time in friendly relations with Chauoer, 
who, in his Troylus and Cryseyde, writes : — 

moral Gower, this boke I directe 

To the, and to the philosophical Strode, 

To Toachensauf, ther nede is, to correcte, 

Of youre benignites and zeles good«. 6*77 

And Gower, in some manuscripts, makes Yenus send a message to 
Chaucer, as her disciple and poet, which is printed as an example 
below, pp. 738-9. 

The text of Gower has not yet been printed from the manuscripts, 

^ These references throughout are to edition of the Confessio Amantis, and 

PaxiU's edition, as explained supr&, p. Sir Harris Nieolas's Notice of Gower, 

266. in the Retrospective Review, N. S., vol. 

* For other particnlars of the life of ii. No weight is to be attributed to his 

Gower, derived from legal papers, shew- calling himself English^ when asking to 

ing that he was possessed of land in be excused for faults in French, in a 

Kent, see Uie life prefixed to Paoli's French poem. He would have no 



CHAP.yiL4 2. JOHAN GOWER. 727 

or from any one MS. in particular. Pauli's edition is founded on 
Berthelette^s first edition, 1632, ** carefully collated throughout" 
with the Harl. MSS. 7184 and 3869. Of the first Pauli sdys : 
" This volume, on account of its antiquity and its judicious and 
consistent orthography, has heen adopted as the hasis for the spelling 
in this new edition." Pauli says that he has also used Harl. JiS. 
3490, and the Stafford MS. where it was important, and that his 
" chief lahour consisted in restoring the orthography and in regu- 
lating the metre, hoth of which had heen disturbed in innumerable 
places by Berthelette." As the result is eminently unsatisfactory, 
it has been thought best, in giving a specimen of Gower, to print 
, the original in precise accordance with some MSS. 

The following MSS. of Gower's Confessio Amantis are described 
by Pauli. At Oxford, having the verses to Eichard II, and those 
on Chaucer: MS. Laud. 609, Bodl. 693, Selden, B. 11, Corp. Chr. 
Coll. 67 ; — ^without these verses : MS. Fairfax 3, Hatton 51, Wad- 
ham Coll. 13, New Coll. 266;— with the first and without the 
second, MS. Bodl. 294 ; — dedicated to Henry of Lancaster, and with 
verses on Chaucer ; MS. New Coll. 326. In the British Museum, 
Harl. 7184, 3869, 3490. MS. Stafford, in the possession of the 
Duke of Sutherland. Pauli does not mention the MS. 134, of the 
Society of Antiquaries. 

The MSS. most accessible to me were the four cited supri p. 253. 
Of these the orthography of Harl. 3869 appeared to me the best, and 
I have therefore printed it in the first column. In the second 
column I have given the text of Harl. 7184, which Pauli professes 
to follow ; and in the third the text of the MS. of the Society of 
Antiquaries, No. 134.^ The fourth column contains the conjectural 
pronunciation. By this means the diversities of the orthography 
and the uniformity of the text will be made evident. It is the 
former in which we are most interested. The passage selected for 
this purpose is the story of Nebuchadnezzar's punishment, as being 
unobjectionable in detail, and sufficient in length to give a complete 
conception of the author's style. 

But as the Message &om Venus to Chaucer possesses great interest 
from its subject, I have added a copy of it according to HarL MS. 
8869, from which Pauli states that he has taJcen the copy printed 
in his edition. In the second column I have annexed the same text 
according to the MS. of the Society of Antiquaries, and, since the 
passage does not occur in the other two MSS., in the third column I 
have added my own systematic orthography, and in the fourth column 
the conjectured pronunciation. For these two last columns a compo- 
site text has been chosen, founded on a comparison of the two MSS. 
In all cases the phonetic transcript has been constructed on the 
6ame principles as tiiat of Chaucer in the preceding section. 

doubt oonsidered himself an English- between z }, hut writes the gattnral 

man, as he spoke English and was an with the same z that it uses in Nabu- 

Enelish subject and landowner, eyen if e odonozor, I have used z throughout 

he had been bom in Wales. its transcription. 
^ Am this MS. makes no distinction 



728 



GOWER's NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 



Chap. VII. § 2. 



THE PUNISHMENT OE NEBUCHADNEZZAK. 

EarK MS. 3869, folio 496 to 62a. Earl.M8.^l^^yfolio2^,a,\to2^,a,2. 



i 136 

Ther was a kinge ])at mocbel myhte 
Which Nabxigodonofor hihte 
Of whom fat .1. fpak hier tofore 
^it in be bible his name is bore 
For al fe world in Orient 
Was hoi at his comandement 
As ])anne of kinges to his liche 
Was non fo myhty ne fo riche 
To his empire ana to his lawes 
As who fei)> al in bilke dawes 
Were obeiffant and tribut here 
As ]>ogh he godd of £r])e were 
Wib ftrengfe he putte kynges vnder 
Ana wroghte of pride many a wonder 
He was fo full of yeine gloire 
That he ne hadde no memoire 
That J^er was eny good hot he 
For pride of his profpfrite 
Til J'at l^e hihe king of kinges 
Which fe]) and knowe]) alle ]>inge6 
Whos yhe mai no])ing afterte 
The pnuetes of mannes herte 

i 187 
Thei fpeke and founen in his Ere 
As ]?ogh fei lowde wyndes were 
He toK vengance ypon )>is pride 
Bot for he wolde a while abide 
To loke if he him wolde amende 
To him aforetokne he fende 
And ])at was in his flep be nyhte 
This proude kyng a wonder fyhte 
Hadde in his fweuene \et he lay 
Him ])Oght vpon a merie day 
As he behield \e world a boute 
A tree fiilgrowe he fyh ]>eroate 
Whiche ilod ])e world amiddes eaene 
Whos heihte ftra^hte yp to ]?e henene 
The leues weren faire ana large [fol. 60] 
Of froit it bar fo ripe a charge 
That alle men it mihte fede 
He (ih alfo be bowes fpriede 
A bone tX Erbe in which were 
The kynde or alle briddcs )>ere 
And eke him ])0ght he fih alfo 
The kynde of alle belles go 
Vnder bis tree a boute round 
And feaden hem vpon )>e ground 
As he )>is wonder ftod and (ih 
Him boghtc he herde a vois on hih 
Griende and fcide a boaen alle 
Hew doun \\s tree and lett it falle 
The leues let defoule in hafte 
And do ]^e fruit deftruie and wafte 



i 136 

Ther was a king that mochel mijte 
Which Nabugadonofor highte, 
Of whom that I fpak hiere tofore. 
Tit in the bible his name is bore 
For al the world in the orient 
Was hoU at his commanndement 
And of kinges to his liche 
Was non fo mijti ne so riche 
To his empire and to his lawes 
As who feith all in thilk« dawes 
Were obeiflant and tribut here 
As thou} he god of erthe were 
With ftrengtne he put kinges mder 
And wroujt of pride many a wonder, 
He was fo full of veingloire, 
That he ne had no memoire, 
That ther was any good but he 
For pride of his profperite 
Til tnat the hieh king of kinges 
Which feth and knoweth alle thinges 
Whoz yhe may no thing afterte 
The pnuitees of mannes herte 

i 137 
To speke and sounen in his here 
As thou} thei loude wyndes were 
He toke yengeaunce ypon this pride 
But for he wolde a while abide 
To loke if he wolde him amende 
To him a fore tokene he fende [fo.23,a,2] 
And that was in his flep be nijte 
This proude king a wonder iighte 
Hadde in his fweuene ther he lay 
Him thoujt ypon a menr day 
As he behiela the worla aboute 
A tree full growe he ii^h theroute 
The which ilodetheworldamiddes euene 
Whoz heighte draught yp to the heuena 
The leues weren faire and large 
Of fruit it bar fo ripe a charge 
That alle men it might fede 
He sigh alfo the bowes spriede 
Aboue all erthe in which were 
The kinde of alle briddes there 
And eke him thou)t he sigh alfo 
The kinde of alle beftes go 
Vnder the tre aboute round 
And fcdden hem ypon the ground 
As he this wonder ftode and (igh 
Him thoujte he herde a yois on high 
Criend and feide abouen alle 
Hcwe doun this tree and let it falle 
The leues let dcfonle in hafte 
And do the fhiit dcftroie and wafte 



Chap. VII. { 2. 0PWER*S NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 



729 



PEOM GOWEE'8 "CONTESSIO AMANTI8," LIB. 1. 



SoeUiy of AniiquarUa, MS, 134, folio 
56, b, 2 to 68, « 2. 

i 136 

Thertf was a kinge ^ot mochell myzte 
Whiche Nabogodonozor hyzte 
Of whom bat .y. fpak her^ to for^ 
Zit in be bible his name ia bortf 
For all ye orient world in orient 
Was hool at his comaoMdem^nt 
As ]?aiine of kingM to his liche 
Was noon fo myzty ne fo riche 
To his empire and to his lawis 
As who faye^ all in ^ilke dawis 
Were obeyfant and tribute here 
As booz he god of er]>e wer« 
WttA ftreng)>e he pntte kynge« yndir 
And WTonzte of prtde many awondir 
He was fo fnll of yayne glorye 
That he ne hadde no memorye 
That yer was eny god but he 
For pruie of his profpmte. 
Till fat ^e hyze kinge of kingM 
Whiche see]> and knowe^ all ]?ingM 
Whos ye may no ^jnge afterte 
The prtuete of maitms herte 

i 137 
They fpeke and fownen in his ere 
As j^uz ^ey loude wyndis wertf 
He tok TeniauMce vp on bis pride 
Bat for he wolo awhile aoyde 
To loke yf he him wolde amende 
To him a fortf token he fende 
And ^ct was in his flepe benyzte 
This proode kynge a wondir fyzte 
Hadde in his fweuen yer he lay [fo. 67 1 
Him ^onzte yp on a mery day «, 1] 
As he behelde ]?e world abonte 
A tre full growe he fyze J^^route 
Whiche ft^ ^e world amiddis euene 
Whos heyzte ftrauzte Tp to ^e heuene 
The lems weren fayr« and large 
Of frnte it bare fo ripe a charge 
That aU men it myzte p' fede 
He fyze alfo ye bowis fpredQ 
Abone all erye in whiche wer^ 
The kynde of all briddis ^ere 
And eek him bouzte he fyze alfo 
pe kynde of ail beftis goo 
Yndir yia tre aboute rounde 
And fedden hem vp on ^e gronnde 
As he ^ii wondir ftod and fyze 
Him yoMzid he herde auoys on hyze 
Oriende and feyde abouen alle 
Hew doun )>is tre and lete it fiedle 
The leuis let do foule in hafte 
Asd to ^e irate destriae and wafte 



Cor^eetured Fronuneiation. 

i 136 

Bher was a ktq dhat mutsh'el mtJtht'e, 
Whttsh Naa*bau'goo'doo*nooz*or nik^i't^ 
Of whoom dhat li spaak heer tofoor'e. 
Jet tn dhe BtVb'l- -ts naam ts boor'e, 
For a\ dhe world m Oo-rtent* 
Was Hool at his komaund-ement*. 
As dhan of ktq*es too -ts lutsh'e 
Was noon soo mtkht'u nee soo rifcsh'e; 
To Hts emptVr* and too -ts lau'es, 
As whoo saith, al tn dhtlk*e dau'es 
Wer oo'baisaunt*, and trtrbyyt beere. 
As dhoouku^h -e God of Erth*e weere. 
Wtth streqth -e pute ktq'es un'der, 
And Twovikiohx, of prtrde man*t a wun'der. 
He was so ful of vain'e glooTte 
Dhat Hee ne Had*e noo memoo*r«e 
Dhat dher was en'tV God but Hee, 
For pn'id of hm prosper'itce*. 
Til dhat dhe HitJthe Kiq of ktq-es, 
Whttsh saith and knoou'eth al*e thtq'es, 
Whoos tt*e mai noo'thtq* astert-e, — 
Dhe prtryeteez* of man*es nert'e, 

i 137 
Dhai speek and suun'en tn -ts eer*e, 
As dhoouktrh dhai luud'e wtnd*es weere — 
Hee took yendzhauns* upon* dhtis prttd*e. 
But, for -e wold a whttl abttd*e 
To look tf Hee -tm wold amend'e, 
To Htm a fooretook'n- -e send'e, 
And dhat was, tn -ts sleep btt ntJirht'e, 
Dhts pruud'e ktq a wun'aer' stVE;ht*e 
Had, tn -ts sweey-ne dheer -e laL 
Htm thouktrht upon* a mer*tt dai, 
As Hee beneeld* ohe world abnnt'e, 
A tree fulgroon* -e tik\k dheeraut*e 
Whttsh stood dhe world amtd-es eeyne, 
Whoos HaiA;ht*e strauktrht up too dhe neer'ne 
Dhe leeyes weer*en fair and^lardzh'e, 
Of fiTyt tt baar soo rttp a tshardzh*e 
Dhat al'e men tt mtArht-e feed*e. 
He st'Arh al'soo* dhe boon es spreed'e 
Abuy* al erth, tn whttsh'e weeTe 
Dhe ktnd of al*e brtd'es dhee*re. 
And eek -tm thouktrht -e stJth al'ioo* 
Dhe ktnd of al-e beest'es goo 
XJn'der dhts tree abuut'o ruund* 
And feed'en nem upon* dhe grand. 
As Hee dhts wun-der stood and 8tX;h, 
Htm thouktrht -e nerd a yuis on HttA;h 
Crtt'end', and said abuyen al'e : 
" Hen duun dhts tree, and let tt fal*e ! 
*' Dhe leeyes let defuul' tn Hast'e, 
" And doo dhe fryyt destrui* and wast'e I 

47 



730 



GOWER S NEBUCHADNEZZAR. Chap. YII. { 2. 



Harl. MS, 3869. 
i 138 
And let of fchreden euerj branche 
Bot a Rote let it ftaunche 
Whan al his Pride is call to erounde 
The rote schal be fade bounde 
And fchal no mannes herte here 
Bot euery loft he fchal forbere 
Of man. and lich an Oxe his mete 
Of gras he fchal ponrchache and ete 
Til fat )>e water of be hcucne 
Haue waiffhen him oe times feuene 
So ]>at he be )>urgknowe ariht 
What is ye heuencliche myht 
And be mad humble to )>e wille 
Of him which al mai faue and fpille 
This kynge out of his fwefiie abreide 

And he vpon ^e morwe it feide 
Vnto fe clerkes which he hadde 
Bot non of hem )>e fo]>e aradde 
Was non his fweuene cowjje vndo 
And it ilod ])ilke time fo 
This kyn^ hadde in fubieccton 
Jude. and of affeccton 
A bone alle ojre on Daniel 
He lone]), for he cow)»e wel 
Diuine fat non ofer cowfe 
To him were alle finges cowf e 
As he it hadde of goddes grace 
He was before f e kinges mce 
Afent. and bode fat he fcholde 
Vpon f e point f e king of tolde 

i 139 

The fortune of his fweuene expou^e 
As it fcholde afterward be founde 
Whanne Daniel f is fweuene herde [fo. 
He flod long time er he anfuerde 60b] 
And made a wonder henj chiere 
The king tok hiede of his manere 
And bad him telle fat he wifte 
As he to whom, he mochel trifte 
And feide he wolde noght be wrof 
Bot Daniel was wonder lof 
And feide vpon f i fomen alle 
Bire king f i fweuene mote falle 
And naf eles . touchende of this 
I wol f e tellen how it is 
And what defefe is to fee fchape 
God wot if f on it fcbalt afcape 

The hihe tre which f on haft fein 
Wif lef and fruit fo wel befein 
The which ftod in f e world amiddes 
Bo fat f e beftes and f e briddes 
Gouemed were of him al one *. 
Bire king betoknef f i p^fone 
Which ftant a boue all erf li f inges 
Thus regnen vnder f e f e kinges 
And al f e poeple vnto f e loutef 
And al f e wond f i pouer doubtef 



Harl MS, 7184. 
i 138 
And let of (hreden eueri braunche 
But ate roote let it ftaunche 
Whan all his pride is caft to grounde 
The roote (hail be faft bounde 
And (hall no mannes hert here 
But eueri luft he (hall forbere 
Of man and lich an hoxe his mete 
Of gras he shall purchace and ete 
Til that the water of the heuene 
Haue waffhen him be tymes feuene 
So that he throu} knowe aright 
What is the heuenlich might 
And be mad humble to the wille 
Of him which al may faue and fpille 
This king out of his fweuene abreide 

And he vpon the morwe it feide 
Vnto the clerkes which he hadde 
But non of hem the foth aradde 
Was non his fweuene couthe vndo 
And it stode thilke time foo 
This king had in fubieccion 
Judee. and of affeccion 
Aboue al othir oon Daniell 
He loueth. for he couthe well 
Diuine that non othir couthe [fo. 23, b. 
To him were all thinges couthe 1} 
As he it hadde of goddes grace 
He was before the kinges face 
Afent and bode that he shulde 
Vpon the point the king of tolde 

i 139 

The fortune of his fweuene exponnde 
As it shuld aftirward be founde 
Whan Daniel this fweuene herde 
He ftod long tyme or he anfwerde 
And made a wonder heuy chiere 
The king took hiede of nis manere 
And bad him telle that he wifte 
As he to whom that mochel trifte 
And feid he wolde noujt be wroth 
But Daniel was wonder loth 
And feide vpon thi fomen alle 
Sir king thi fweuene mot falle 
And natheles touchend of this 
I wol the tellen hou it is 
And what defefe is to the fhape 
God wot if thou it (hall efcape 

The high tree which thou naft fein 
With lef and fruit fo wel befein 
The which stood in the world amiddee 
So that the beftes and the briddee 
Gouemed were of him alone 
Sir king betokeneth thi perfone 
Which ftant aboue all ertheli thinges 
Thus reignen ynder the kinges 
And all the people vnto the louteth 
And all the world thi power doobteth 



Chap. YII. § 2. OOWER S NEBITCHADNEZZAB. 



731 



Soe. Ant, MS. 134. 
i 138 
And letl of fchreden enerj brancbe 
Bat at rote lete it stauncbe. 
Whan all fis pride is cafle to gronnde 
The rote fchaU be fafte bounde 
And schall no nuuinis herte bere. 
But en^ry lufte be fcball forber« 
Of man and licbe an oxe bis mete 
Of eras be fcball parcbace and ete 
Tilf ^ot ^e wat^ of ]>e beuen 
Hane wafcben him be timis seuen. 
So yat bee hnrgb knowe aryzte 
IHiat is ^e nenen licbe myzte. 
And he made vmble to ]>e wille. 
Of him wbiebe all may fane and fpille. 
This kynge onte of bis fweuen 
abreyde. 
And bee yd on ^e morow it feyde 
Yn to ^e clerkis wbiebe be badde 
Bat none of hem ^e fo])e aradde. 
Was nonii bis fweaen cou])e vndoo. 
And it ftood )>ilke tyme foo [fo. 57, a, 2] 
This kyitge badde in fubieccionn 
Jade and of affeccyoun 
Aboae alle o^er onn daniell 
He lone]^ for be coa])e well 
Biaife pat nonn oper cou])e 
To him wer« all J^m^M couj^e 
As he badde of goddis ^ace 
He was tofor« ]>e kyngis face 
Afent and bode pat he fcbulde 
Tp on 'pe poynte pe kynge of tolde 

i 139 
The fortune of bis fweuen exponde 
As it fcbnlde aftirwarde be founde 
Whan daniell pis fweuen berde 
He flood longe tyme er be anfwerde 
And made a wondir beuy cbere 
pe kynee tok bede of bis maner^ 
And bad him telle pat be wide. 
And he to whom beanocbel trifte 
And feyde be wolde nouzt be wro]? 
Bat daniel was wondir lo]? 
And feyde yp on py fomen alle 
Sertf kynge py fweuen mot falle 
And na^eles touchende of ^is 
I wol he tellen bow it is 
And wnat defefe is to ]?e fcbape 
God wot yf. povL . it fcball afcbape 
The byze tre which .pou, baft feyne 
WttA leef and frute fo wel befeyne 
The wbiebe ftod in be world anuddes 
So pat pe beftis ana ^e briddis. 
Goofrnid were of him allone 
Bere kynge bitokene)> py p^one 
Whiche ftante aboue all erpelj pjnges 
Thus regnen vndir ^e pe Vjngea 
And of pe pepl^ vn to ]?e loute]? 
And all ^e world ^y power doote^ 



Oot^feetured Fronunciatum, 
i 138 

' And let ofsbreed'en eyrtV brauntsh'e, 
' But at'e root'e let tt stauntsb'e. 
' Whan al -ts prtVd ts kast to erund'e, 
' Dbe root'e smd be fast-e bunu'e. 

* He sbal noo man'es nert-e becTe, 
^ But eyrtt lust -e sbal forbee-re 

* Of man, and h't'tsb an oks -ts meet*e 

* Of gras -e sbal purtsbaas', and eet*e, 
' Ttl dbat dbe waa*ter of dbe neevne 

* Haav waisb'en Htm bi» tttm'es seevne, 

' Soo dbat He bee tburk«;b'knoou* anXrht, 
' What ts dbe Heeyenlittsb'e mt'Arht, 

* And bee maad um*b*l too dbe wtl*e 

' Of Htm, wbttsb al mai saav and sptl'e.'* 
Dbts ktq uut of -is sweevn- abraid'e. 



And Hee upon* dbe mor'w- tt said*e 
Untoo* dbe klerk-es wbttsb -e nad'e, 
But noon of nem dbe sooth arad'e, 
Was noon -ts sweevne kuutb undoo*. 
And tt stood dbilk'e tttm'e so, 
Dbts ktq Had tn subdzbek'stuun* 
Dzbyydee*, and of afek'stuun* 
AbuT' al udb-r- oon Daa'nteel* 
He luvetb, for ne kuutb'e wel 
DtTtt'ue dbat noon udb'er kuutb'e. 
To Htm weer al*e tbtq*es kuutb'e 
As Hee tt Had of God*es graa'se. 
He was befoor dbe ktq'es faa'se 
Asent*, and boo'de dbat -e sbolde 
Upon* dbe puint dbe ktq of*toold*e, 

i 139 
Dbe for'tyyn* of -ts sweevn- ekspuxm^de. 
As tt sbola af'terward be fun*de 

Whan Daa'nteel' dbts sweevne nerd'e 
He stood loq tttm eer nee answerd'e, 
And maad a wun'der Hevtt tsbee're. 
Dbe ktq took need of his manee*re 
And baad -tm tel'e dbat -e wtst-e. 
As Hee to wboom -e mutsb'e trist'e, 
And said -e wold'e noukt<?bt be ruH>oth. 
But Daa'nteel' was wuu'der lootb, 
And said : " Upon* dbtt foo'men al*e, 
*^ Sttr ktq. dbtt sweevne moo'te fal*e ! 
''And, naa-dbelees, tutsb'end' of dbts, 
<' /t wol dbee tel'en uuu tt ts, 
'' And what dtseez' ts to dbee sbaa'pe. 
<' God wot tf dbuu tt sbalt eskaa*pe ! 

** Dbe Ht>tb*e tree wbttsb dbuu nast sain 
" With leef and fiyyt soo wel besain*, 
*' Dbe wbttsb stood tn dbe world amtd'cs, 
*' So dbat dbe beest-es and dbe brtd'es 
« Guvem'ed weer of Htm aloon*, 
'* Sttr ktq, betook'netb dbtt persoon*, 
** Wbttsb stant abuv al erthltt tbtq-es, 
<^ Dhus reen'en un*der dbee dbe ktq'es, 
^ And al dbe peep'l- untoo' dbee luut*eth, 
'' And al dhe wond dbtt puu'eer* duafeth, 



732 



gotvbr's nbbughadnezzar. 



Chap. YIL { 1 



Mtirl MS. 3869. 

So ]?at wi]? vein honour decerned 
Thoa liaft be reuerence weyued 
Fro him woich is pi king a houe 
That ^on for drede ne for lone 

1 140 

Wolt noting knowen of pi godd 
Which now for ^e ha^ mad a rodd 
Thi yeine gloire and ^i folie 
With flrete peines to chaftie 
And of be Tois ])0U herdeft fpeke 
Which bad pe bowes for to broke 
And hewe and felle donn pe tree 
That word belonge]? vnto pee 
Thi regno fchal ben on^J^rowe 
And j^ou despuiled for a )>rowe 
Bot pzt pe Rote fcholde ftonde 
Be )>at bou fchal wel ynderftonde 
Ther fcnal a biden of ])i regno 
A time ajein whan ]?oa fchfdt regno 

And ek of pzi )>ou herdeft feie 

To take a mannes herte a weie 

And sette bere a beftial 

So ^at he lich an Oxe fchal ! 

Paftnre . and pat hebe bereined 

Be times fefiie and fore peined 

Til bat he knowe his goddes mihtes 

[fol. 61] 
Than fcholde he ftonde ajein yprihtes 
Al pia betoknej^ ]?in aftat 
Which now wi]? god is in debat 
Thi mannes forme fchal be lafled 
Til senene fer ben ouerpaffed 
And in pe Ukneffe of a oefte 
Of gras fchal be J^i real fefte 
The weder fchal vpon pe reine 
And vnderftond ^at al piB peine 

i 141 , 

Which ]?oa fchal fofire pUke tide 
Is fchape al only for )>i pride 
Of yeine gloire and of pe (inne 
Which ]?ou haft lon^e ftonden inne 

SO vpon ]>is condicton 
Thi fwenene hab expolicton 
Bot er pis ]>ing oefalle in dede 
Amende pee. ]?iB wolde .1. rede 
ff and departe )>in almefle 
Do mercy for]? wij? rihtwifneffe 
Befech. and prei. pe hihe grace 
For fo )>ou miht ]?i pes pnrchace 

Wib godd. and ftond in good acord 
BOt Pride is lob to leue his lord 
And wol noght soffre humilite 
Wib him to ftonde in no degree 
Ana whan a fchip ha]? loft his fliere 
Ii non fo wys ^at mai him ftiere 



ffarl MS. 7184. 

So that with vein honour deceined 
Thon haft the renerence wejaed 
Fro him which is thi king aboue 
That thon for drede ne for lone 

i 140 

Wolt no thing knowen of this god 
Which now for the hath made a rod 
Thi yeingloire and thi folie 
With gret peines to chaftie 
And of the yois thou herdeft tgtSkib 
Which bad the bowes for to breka 
And hewe and felle doun the tree 
That word belongeth ynto the 
Thi reigne (hall be ouerthrowe 
And thou defpuiled for a throwe 
But that the roote (hall ftonde 
But that thou (halt wel ynderftonde 
Ther shall a biden of thi reigne 
A tyme ayein whan thou sh^t regno 

rfol. 23, *, 2] 
And eke of that thou herdeft feie 
To take a mannes hert aweie 
And fette there a beftiall 
So that he like an oxe (hall^ 
Fafture. and that he be bereined 
Be tymes fefhe and fore peined, 
Till that he knowe his goddes miftei^ 

Than (huld he ftonde ayein yprightas 
All this betokeneth thine estat 
Which now with god is in debat 
Thi mannes forme (hall be lafled 
Til feuen yere ben ouerpaflbd 
And in the liknefle of a befte 
Of gras shall be thi roiall fefte 
The weder (hall ypon the rayne 
And ynderftonde tnat all his peine 

i 141 

Which thou (halt fnffre tiiilke tide 
Is (hape all only for thi pride 
Of yeingloire and of the sinne 
Which thou haft longe ftonden inne 
So ypon this condicion 
Thi fweuene hath expoficion 
But er this thing bernlle indede 
Amende the this wold I rede 
Tif and departe thine almefle 
Both mercy forth with rightwilheflb 
Befeche and praie the high grace 
For so thou mi}t thi pees purehaoe 

With god and ftonde in good acord. 
But pride is loth to leue his lorde 
And wol not fuffre humilite 
With him to ftonde in no decree 
And whan a (hip hath loft his ftiers 
Is non fo wys that may him ftiere 



Chap. YII. { S. 



GOWE&'S NBBUGHADNEZZAS. 



7S3 



Soe. Ant. MS. 134. 

So fai wiih veyne honours deceyned. 
Thou haft be reu^renoe weyued 
Fro him whiche is ^y kynge aboae 
That ^a for drede ne for foue. 

67, *, 1] 
Wolte no ^yitge knowen of fy god [fo. 
Whiche now for ^e ha^ made arod 
Thj Tayne glory and ^y folye 
"Wib gret peynifl to chaftye 
And of ^e Yoyce yon herdeft fpeke. 
'Whiche bad ]?e bowis for to breke 
And hewe and falle doun fe tre 
That worde bilonge^ yn to j'e 
Thy regne fchall ben ou^]?rowe 
And ^on defpuiled for a ]?rowe 
fiot )>at ^ rote fchnlde ftonde 
Be ^ot .}on. fchalt wel vndirflonde 
Ther fcmdl abiden of ^y regne 
A tyme azen whan 'pou fchalt regne 

And eek of ^ot ]?ou herdeft fay. 
To take amaimiB herte awey 
And aette ber a beftiall 
8o pat he liche an oxe fchall 
Putortf and fat he be bereynid 
Be tymes feuene and for« peyned 
Till fat he knowe his goddis myztis 

Than fchulde he ftonde azen vpryztb 
All yiB betokene]? ]?yne aftate 
Whiche now witA god is indebate 
Thy mannis forme fchall be laifid 
Til senen zero ben ou^affid 
And in ^e liknefle of abefte 
Of gras fchall be ]?y riall fefte 
The wedir fchall yp on )>c reyne 
And yndirftoMde fat all fiB peyne 

i 141 

Whiche .fcuL fchalte foffre ]?ilke tyde 
Is fchape all only for by pryde 
Of yayne glory and of Jy fynne 
Whicne .ftm. hafte longe ftonden imie 

8o yp on bis condiciouM 
Thi fweuen ha]? expoiicionn 
But er yia fjnge be falle in dede 
Amende be pis wolde y rede 
Zif and departe fjn aunefle 
Do m^roy for^ wttA ryztwifneife 
Befeche and preye ^e nyze grace. 
For fo .fan. myzte ^y pees purchace 

[fo. 67, *, 2] 
WftA god and ftonde in good acorde 

Bnt prtde is lo^ to leue his lorde 
And wolde nonzt snffre humilite 
WttA him to ftonde in nodegre 
And whafine a fchip ha]? lofte his ftere 
It nomi fo wis ^ot may him fter# 



Cofif'eetured I^wtuneiatum. 

" Soo dhat, w>th yain on*nnr* desaiyed, 
" Dhnn nast dhe reyerens'e waiyed 
" Froo Htm, whttsh ts dhtt ktq abnye, 
^* Dhat dhuu for dreed'e nee for Inye 

1 140 

'* Wolt nooihto knoou*en of dhtis God, 
« Whttsh nun for dhee Hath maad a rod, 
"Dhtt yaine gloo*rt and dhtt foltre 
" Wtth greet'e ^atn^es to tshasttt'e. 
** And of dhe ynis dhnn Herd'est speek'e, 
** Whttsh baad dhe boou'es for to oreek'a, 
" And Hen and fel'e duun dhe tree, — 
'* Dhat word beloq'eth un*to dhee. 
** Dhtt reen*e shal been oy erthroon*e, 
" And dhuu despuil'ed for a throou'e. 
" But dhat dhe root-e shold'e stond-e, 
'* Btt dhat dhnn shalt wel un'derstond'e, 
" Dher shal abttcl'en of dhtt reen*e 
** A tttm ajain* whan dhuu shalt reen*e. 

" And eek of dhat dhuu Herd'est sai'e, 

" To taak a man*es nert awai*e, 

** And set'e dheer a bees'ttaal*, 

« So dhat -e It'tlc an oks'e shal 

*^ Pastyyr*, and dhat -e bee berain*ed 

*^ Btt tttm'e seeyn- and soo*re pain*ed 

*' Ttl dhat -e knoou -ts God'es mtJtht'es, 

** Dhan shold -e stond ajain* uprtArht'es — 
<* Al dhts betook'neth dhttn estaat*, 
" Whttsh nuu wtth God is in debaat*, 
" Dht'i man'es form'e shal be las'ed 
** Ttl seeyne jeer been oyerpas'ed, 
" And tn dhe IttlL'nes* of a beest'e 
" Of gras shal bee dhtt ree'al feest'e 
'^ Dhe wed'er shal upon* dhee ndn'e. 
« And un'derstond' ohat al dhw pain'e 

1 141 

** Whttsh dhnn shalt suf*er dhtlk*e tttd-e, 
** Js shaap al oou'lit for dhtt prttd*e 
" Of yain*e gloo'rt and of dhe stn'e 
** Whttsh dhuu nast loq*e stond'en f!n*e. 

" 800 up'on* dhts kondtt'stuun 
** Dhtt sweeyn- -ath ekspostt'stnnn. 
** But eer dhts thtq befal' in deed-e 
** Amend-e dhee. Dhis wold It reed'o, 
** Jt'y, and depart'e dhttn almes'e, 
** Doo merstt forth wtth rt'Arht'wtsnere, 
" Beseetsh* and prai dhe HtlLh'e graas'e. 
" For soo dhnn mtX;ht dhtt pees pnrtriiaare 



" With God, and stond in good akord*. 

But prttd is looth to leey -ts lord, 
And wol noukirht snf*r- yymtt'ltt'tee* 
Wtth Htm to stond in noo deegree*. 
And when a shtp nath lost -tis steer'e 
A noon aoo wtts dhat mai -im ateer'e 



t> 



734 



GOWER's NEBUCHADNEZZAR. Chap. YII. { 2. 



Sari. MS. 3869. 

A^ein ]?e wawes in a rage 

This proude king in his corage 

Humilite h&y fo forlore 

That for no fweuene he iih tofore 

Ne )it for al )>at Daniel 

Him ha]) confeiled eumdel 

He let it paife out of his mynde 

Thurgh veine gloire. and as ]?e blinde 

He feb no weie. er him be wo 

And fell wibinne a time fo 

As he in baoiloine went 

pe yanite of pride him hente 

i 142 

His herte aros of yeine gloire 

So ^at he drowh into memoire 

His lordfchipe and his regalie 

"Wib wordes of Surquiderie 

Ana whanne yat he aim mod anaxmie^ 

That lord which veine gloire dauNteb 

Al fodeinliche as who feith treis [To. 

Wher )>at he ilod in his Paleis 516] 

He tok him fro ])e mcnnes tihte 

Was non of hem. fo war ]>at mihte 

Sette yhe. wher ]>at he becom 

And ]?us was he from his kingdon 

Into ]?e wilde Foreil drawe 

Wher bat )>e mihti goddes lawe 

Thurgn his pouer dede him tranffonnfi 

Fro man into a beftes forme 

And lich an. Oxe ynder ]>e fot 

He grafe]) as he nedcs mot 

To geten him his lines fode 

Tho ])0^ht him colde grafes goode 

That whilom eet ])e bote fpices 

Thns was he tomed fro delices 

The wyn whiche he was woDt to drinke 

He tok ]>anne of be welles brinke 
Or of be pet or of^]7e (lowh 
It ^ognte him ]>anne good ynowh 
In flede of chambres wel arraied 
He was banne of a bniffh wel paied 
The harae ^ounde he lay ypon 
For o]>re pilwes ha]? he non 

i 143 

The flormes and ]>e Reines falle 
The wyndes blowe rpon him alle 
He was tormented day and nyht 
Snch was ]>e hihe goodcs myht 
Til feuene }er an ende toke 
Ypon himfelf ])o gan he loke 
In flede of mete gras and stres 
In ilede of handcs longe cles 
In flede of man a beftes lyke 
He feih and ]>anne he ^n to fyke 
For clob for gold and for peme 
Which nim was wonte to magnefie 



Sari. M8. 7184. 

Ayein the wawes in a rage 
This pronde king in his corage 
Humilite hath so forlore 
That for no fweuene he (igh tofore 
Ne yit for all that Daniell 
Him hath counfeiled eueridell 
He let it pafTe out of his mynde 
Throu) yeingloire and as the blinde 
He feth no weie er him be wo 
And fel withinne a tyme fo 
As he in Babiloine wente 
The yanite of pride him hente 

i 142 

His herte aros of yeingloire 

So that he drouf h into memoire 

His lordfhip and his re^lie [fo. 24, 

With wordes of furquideie a, 1] 

And whan that he him moft auaunteth 

That lord which yeingloire daunteth 

Al fodcinlich as who feith treis 

Wher that he flood in his paleis 

He took him fro the mennes fighte 

Was non of hem so war that mi}te 

Sette yhe wher that he becom 

And was be from his kingdom 

In to the wilde foreft drawe 

Wher that the mi^hti TOddes lawe 

Throu} his pouer aede nim tranfforme 

Fro man in to a belles forme 

And lich an oxe ynder the fote 

He grafeth as he nedes mote 

To geten him his lyues fode 

Tho thou}t him colde grafes ^oode 

That whilom eet the bote fpices 

Thus was he tomed fro delices 

The wyn which he was wont to drinke 

He took tbanne of the welles brinke 
Or of the pit or of the slough 
It thoujt him thanne good Inon} 
In flede of chambres well arraied 
He was thanne of a bufYh wel paied 
The harde ^ound he lay ypon 
For othir pilwes had he' non 

i 143 

The flormes and the reines falle 
The windes blowe ypon him alle 
He was tormented day and night 
Such was the high goddes mi}t 
Til feuene yere. and ende took 
Ypon him felf tho gan he look 
In flede of mete gras and tres 
In flede of handes long clees 
In flede of man a befles like 
He fi^h and thanne he gan to (ike 
For cloth of gold and of perrie 
Which him was wont to magnifie 



Chjlp. YII. } 2. 



GOWER's NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 



735 



8oe. Ant, MS, 134. 

Axen "pe wawis in a rage 

This proude kynge in his corage 

Hnmuite ha]? fo for lore 

That for no fweuen he fyze to fore 

Jfe zit for all ]>at daniell 

Him ha.y connfeylid euerj deell 

He lete it pafle onte of his mynde 

Thorow yayne glorye and as ]?e hlynde 

He fee^ no wele er him be woo 

And fell wttAinne a tyme foo 

As he in babilojne wente 

pe vanite of pnde him hente 

i 142 

His herte aroe of vayne glorye 

8o fat he drow in to memorye 

His lordfchipe and his regalye 

"WttA wordis of furqnidrye 

And whanne ]>at he him moil auaunte)> 

That lorde whiche vayne glorye daunte]^ 

All fodeyneliche as who fayeth treis 

Wher« pat he flood in his paleys 

He toke him fro ]>e mennis fyzte 

Was nonii of hem fo war pat myzte 

Bette ye wher« pat he bicome 

And pVB was he from his kingdomm 

In to ^e wilde forest drawe 

Whertf pat pe myzty goddis lawe 

Thorow his power did him tranfforme 

Fro man in to abeftis forme 

And liche an oxe vndir pe fote 

He grafe^ as he nedis mot 

To geten him his livig foode 

Tho ^uzte him colde graflis |^oode 

That whilom eet ^e hoot fpicis 

Thus was he tomid fro delicis. 

The wrne whiche he was wonte to 

drynke [fo. 58^ a, 1] 

He tok pimne of pe wellis orynke 
Or of ^e pitte or of the floghe 
It yonzte him panne good y nowe 
In ftede of chambris wel arrayed 
He was panne of a bufche wel payed 
The harae erounde he lay rp on 
For oper puowis hap he none 

i 143 

The ftonnis and pe raynis falle 
The wyndis blowc rp on him alle 
He was tormentid day and nyzte 
Whiche was pe hyze goddis myzte 
Til feuen zere an ende tok 
Vp on him felfe J'o gan he loke 
In ftede of mete gras and treis 
In ftede of handis lon^e clees 
In ftede of man a beftis like 
He fyze and panne he gan to (ike 
For do^ for golde and ^e perry 
Whiche him was wonte to magnifye 



Conjectured Pronuneiatum, 

Aiain' dhe wau'es tn a raadzh*e. 

Dhts pruud'e ktq m his kooraadzh'e 

YymirliVtee* nath soo forloor'C, 

Dhat for noo sweevn- -e stith to foore 

Ne Jtt for al dhat Daa'nteel* 

Him Hath kimsail'ed evrii deel— 

He let it pas nut of -ts mtnd-e 

Thmktch vain'e glooTt, and, as dhe bltnd'e, 

He seeth noo wai, eer Him be woo. 

And fel within a ti tm*e soo, 

As nee in Babtloo-nie went 

Dhe yaa*niitee of priid -im nent. 

i 142 

HiiB Hert arooz* of yain'e glooTte, 

8o dhat He droouktrh intoHD' memooTte, 

His lord'shiip, and -is rce'gaalii'e 

With word'es of syyrkii-derii-e, 

And, whan dhat Hee -im moost ayaunt'eth, 

Dhat Lord, whitsh yain'e gloo'rie daunt'etii) 

Al sud-ainliitsh', as who saith : Trais ! 

Wheer dhat -e stood in His palais*, 

He took -im froo dhe men'es siArht'e. 

Was noon of nem soo waar, dhat miA;ht*e 

Set ii'e wheer that nee bekoom*, 

And dhns was nee from His kiq*doom* 

/ntoo* dhe wild'e for'est* dran-e, 

Wheer dhat dhe miArht'ii God'es lau*e 

Thurku'h His pua'eer*, ded Him transfonn*e 

Fro man intoo* a beest'es form'e. 

And liitsh an oks un'der* dhe foot'e 

He graaz'eth, as -e need-es moot'e 

To get'en Him -is liiyes food'e. 

Dhoo thonku;ht -im koold-e gras'es good'e, 

Dhat whitl'oom eet dhe Hoot-e spit's es, 

Dhns was -e tum*ed froo deliis'es. 

Dhe wiin, whitsh -e was woont to driqk'e, 

He took dhan of dheVel*es briqk'e, 
Or of dhe pit, or of dhe sluuku^h. 
It thouk«;nt -im dhan*e good innoktrh'. 
In steed of tshanmberz wel arai'ed, 
He was dhan of a bush wel pai-ed. 
Dhe Hard'e gnind -e lai upon* 
For udh*re pil'wes nath -e noon. 

i 143 

Dhe storm'es and dhe rain'es fal'e, 
Dhe wind'es bloou* upon* -im al*e. 
He was torment'ed dai and niArht— 
Butsh was dhe HiAh'e God'es mikht— 
Til seeyne jeer an end'e took-e. 
Upon* -imself* dhoo gan -e look*e. 
In steed of meet'e gras and streez, 
In steed of nand'es loq'e kleez, 
In steed of man a becst-es liik*e 
He siA;h, and dhan -e gan to siik'e 
For klooth of goold and for perii'e, 
Whitsh Him was wont to mag'nifii*e. 



786 



OOWEK's VEBUCHADNSZZAR. Chap. YIL { 3. 



Karl, MS. 3869. 

Whan he behield his Cote of heres 
He wepte. and with fiilwoftil teres 
Yd to ]>e heuene he cafte his chiere 
Wepende. and ])Oghte in yis manere 
Thogh he no woraes mihte winne 
Thus feide his herte and fpak withinne 
myhti godd bat al haft wroght 
And al myhte orinfe a^ein to noght 
Now knowe .1. wel. hot al of fee 
This worldc haj> no profprrite. 
In ]>in afpcct ben alle liche [fo. 52] 
pe ponere man and ek j>e riche 
Wiboute )>ee )>er mai no wight 
Ana bou a bone alle o])re miht 

minti lord toward my vice 
Thi mercy medle wif inftice 
And .1. woll make a concnant 
That of my lif )>e remenant 

1 144 

1 fchal it be )>i grace amende 
And in |>i lawe so defpende 
That yeme gloire I fchal efchiue 
And bowe Tnto fin hcfte and (iue 

Humilite. and bat .1. yowe 

And fo fcnkenac he gan donnbowe 

And f ogh him lacke yois and fpeche 

He gan yp wif his feet a reche 

And wailcnde in his beftly fteuene 

He made his pleignte ynto fe heuene 

He knelef in nis wife and braief 

To feche merci and aflaic]) 

HIb god. whiche made him noting 

ftrange 
Whan fat he (ih his pride change 
Anon as he was humble and tame 
He fond toward his g^l be fame 
And in a twinklinge ofalok 
His mannes forme a^ein he tok 
And was reformed to the regno 
In which fat he was wont to regne 
So fat f e Pride of yeine gloire 
^nere afterward out of memoire 
He let it palfc. and f us is fchewed 
What is to ben of pride vnf ewed 
A}ein f e hihe goddes lawe 
To whom nomaa mai be felawe. 



HarL MS, 7184. 

Whan he behield his cote of herei 
He wepte. and with wofull teres 
Yp to the heuene he caft his chiere 
Wcpend and thon^t in this manen 
Thou} he no wordes mi^te winne 
Thus faid his hert and fpak withinne 
mighti god that haft all wrou^t 
And al nii)t bringe ayein to nought 
Now knowe I wd but all of the 
This world hath no profperite [fol. 24. 
In thine afpect ben alle liche «, 2] 
The pouer man and eke the riche 
Withoute the ther may no wight 
And thou aboue all othre mijt 

mi|ti lord toward my yice 
Thi mercy medle with iuftice 
And I woll make a oouenant 
That of my lif the remenaiait 

i 144 

1 shall be thi grace amende 
And in thi lawe fo defpende 
That yeingloire I shall efcheue 
And bowe ynto thine hefte and fine 

Humilite. and that I yowe 

And fo thenkend he gan donn bowe 

And thou} him lacke yois and fpeche 

He gan yp with his feet arcche 

And weiland in his beftli fteuene 

He made his pleinte ynto the heuene 

He kncleth in his wife and braieth 

To feche mercy and aflaieth 

His god. which made him nothing 

ftrange 
Whan that he (ifi;h his pride changB 
Anon as he was numble and tame 
He fond toward his god the fame 
And in a twinkeling of a look 
His mannes forme ayein he took 
And was reformed to the regne 
In which that he was wont to reigne 
So that the pride of yeingloire 
£uer aftirward out of memoire 
He let it paife and thus is (hewed 
What is to ben of pride ynthewed 
Ayein the high goades lawe 
To whom noman may befelawe. 



Chap. YU. { 2. 



GOWER'8 NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 



737 



8o€, AfU. M8. 134. 

Wlian he bihi]de his cote of heris 
He wepte and witA fulwofiill teris 
Yd to pe henen he caile his chere 
wepende and J^onzte in ^is maner« 
Thonz he no wordis myzte wynne 
Thus feyde his herte and fpak wttAinne 
myzty god )>at all haft wrouzte 
And all myzte brynge azen to noozt 
Now knowe .1. well bnt all of ^ee 
This world ha^ no profpmte 
In yju. afpet ben all liche 
pe pouA-e men and eek fe riche 
With oute )>e )»<t may no wyzte 
And .^ou. abooe all ob^ myzte 

myzty lorde iowarae my vice 
Thy m^rcy medle w»tA iustice 
And .1. wol make a couenaunte 
That of my lyf >e remenannte 

i 144 

1 fchall it be ]>y grace amende 
And in yy lawe so defpende 

That yayne glorye .y. fchall efchine 
And bowe Tn to fjne hefte and fine 

[fo. 68, a, 2] 
Hmnilite and ]?at .y. vowe 
And fo ^enkende he gan doun bowe 
And ^ooz him lacke voys of fpeche 
He gan yp wttA his feet areche 
And waylende in his beftly fteucn 
He made his playnte vn to ^e henen 
He knele^ in his wife and praye]> 
To feche m^rcy and aflayeth 
His god whiche made him no ^ynge 

ftraunge 
When ^at he fyze his pride chaunge 
Anon» as he was Tmble and tame 
He fonde towarde his god ]>e fame 
And in a twynkelyngc of a loke 
His mannis forme azen he tok 
And was reformid to the regno 
In whiche fat he was wonte to regne 
So j>at J>e pryde of vayne glorye 
£o^ aftirwarde oute of memorye 
He lete it pafTe and fus it fchewid 
What is to ben of pride vnfewid. 
Azen ^e hyzc godcus lawe 
To whom no man may be felawe. 



Ooiffeetured I^vnunciation, 

Whan nee bcHeeld' -ts koot of Heer'es, 
He wept, and wtth ful woo'fiil teer'ee 
Up too dhe Heevn- -e kast >ts tsheeroi 
Weep'end*, and thonku^ht tn dhtis maneere. 
Dhoonktrh Hee noo word'es mt'Arht'e wtn*e, 
Dhus said -is Hert, and spaak withtn*e. 
** Oo m»A:ht*»» Ood ! dhat al Hast rtroukurht, 
** And 'al mt'Arht bnq ajain* to nonktrht ! 
" Nuu knoou /• wel, but uut of -dhee 
" Dhts world -ath noo prosper iitee*. 
*^ In dhttn aspekt* been al'e U'itsh'e, 
'* Dhe pooT're man, and eek dhe n'tsh'e. 
" Wtthuut'e 'dhee dher Tuai noo wiArht, 
" And dhuu abuY* al udh-re miArht. 
" Oo mt'Arht'u' Lord, toward* mti vtis'e, 
" Dhit mer'su med''l with dzhysttiis'e, 
^ And It wol maak a kuu-venaunt*, 
*^ Dhat of mil li»f dhe rem'enaunt* 

i 144 
** It shal tt btt dhu' graas amend'e, 
" And in dhii lau*e soo despend'e, 
" Dhat vain-e glooTi It shal estshyye, 
'< And buu untoo* dhiin Hest, and syy*e 

• 

" Yymtrliitee*, and dhat li TUU'e ! ** 
Ana 800 theqk-end* -e gan duun buu'e, 
And dhoouku?h -im lak'e vuis and speetsh'e, 
He gan up with -is feet areetsh-e, 
And wall-end' in -is beest-lii steeyne, 
He maad -is plaint untoo* dhe Heeyne. 
He kneel'eth in -is wiis and brai'eth, 
To sectsh'e mer'sii, and asai*eth 
His God, whitsh maad -im noo'thiq* 

straundizh'e, 
Dhan dhat -e siiirh -is priid'e tshaundzh'e. 
Anoon* as nee was um'ol- and taam*e 
He fund toward' -is God dhe saam'e, 
And, in a twiqk'liq* of a look, 
His man'es form ajain' -e took, 
And was reform'ed too dhe reen'e, 
In whitsh dhat Hee was woont to reen'e, 
Soo dhat dhe priid of yain'e gloor'ie 
Eer af'terward' uut of memoor*ie 
He let it pas. And dhus is sheu'ed 
What is to been of priid unthcn*ed 
Ajain* dhe Hi^h'e God'es lau'e, 
To whoom noo man mai bee fel'au'e. 



738 



OOWER ON CHAUCER. 



Chap. VII. § 2. 



MESSAGE PKOM VENUS TO CHAT7CEK 

Earl MS. 3490, fo, 214, b, 2. Soe. ofAntiguarietMS. 134. fb. 248, a. 1. 

ui 372 
Myn holy fadir CTaunt mercy. 
Quoa I to nim ana to ^e quene. 
I fel on kneis yp on ]>e grene. 
And took my leue for to wende. 
But fche ]>at wolde make an ende 
As yerto whiche I was mod Me. 
A peyre of bedis blak as fable. 
Scne took and hinge my necke aboute. 
Yp on ]>e gaudis all witA oute. 

ui 373 
Was write of golde pnr repofer. 
Lo )>us fche feyde Johon Gower. 
Now You arte at ]>e lafle casfte 
This have I for fine efe cafte. 
That fovL no more of lone feche. 
But my wiUc is ]>at you. bifeche. 

And praye here aftyr for f e pees. 

• • • • 

For in ]>e lawe of my comune. [fo. 248. 
We be not fchapen to comune. a, 2j 

iu 374 

Thi felfe and I neu^ afkir )»is 
Now haue I feyde all )?<it ]>er is. 
Of loue as for ^i final ende. 
A dieu for I mot fro )>e wende. 

And grete wel chauc^ whan ze mete. 
As my difciple and my poete 
For in )»e nouris of his zou]>e 
In fondry wife as he wel couf e 
Of diteis and of fongis glade. 
The whiche he for my fake made. 
The londe fulfilde is ou^ral. 
Whereof to him in fpeciall. 
A boue alle o^er I am most holde. 
For yi now iu his dayes olde. 
Thou fchalt him telle ]>\a meffage. 
That he vp on his latt^ age. 
To fette an ende of all his werke 
As he whiche is myn owen clerke. 
Do make his testemmt of loue. 
As you. hast do ]?i fchryfte aboue. 
So yat my courte it may recorde. 

Madame I can me wel acorde. 
Quod I to telle as ye me bidde. 
And wttA yat world it so bitidde. 
Oute of my fyzte all fodenly. [fo. 248, 
Encloiid in a fterrid sky. b, Ij 

Vp to ye heuen venus ftrauzte 
And I my ryzt wey cauzte. 
Hom fro ye wode and for]) I wente 
Where as wttA all myn hool entente. 
Thus witA my bedis vp on honde. 
For hem hot trewe love fonde. 
I thenke bidde while I lyue. 
Vp on ye poynte which I am fchryue. 



iii372 
Myn holy Fader graunt mercy. 
Quod I to hym. and to the qweene. 
I felle on knees vppon the grene. 
And toke my leue for to wende. 
Bot (he that wolde make an ende. 
As therto with I was mofte able. 
A peire of bedes blakke as fable. 
She tooke and henge my nekke abonte. 
Vppon the gaudes al withoute. 

iii 373 
Was write of ^Ide pour repofir. 
Lo thus (he feide Jonan Gower. 
Now thou art at the lafle cafte. 
This haue I for thyn eafe cafte. 
That thou no more of loue feche. 
Bot my wille is that thou befech. 

And prey here aftir for the pees. 

• • • • 

For in the lawe of my comune. 
We benot (hapen to comune. 

iu 374 

Thi felf and I neuer aftir this. 
Nowe haue I feide althat ther is. 
Of loue as for thy ^mal ende. 
A dieu for I mote m> the wende. 
And grete welle Chaucer whan ye mete. 
As my difciple and my poete. [fo. 215, 
For in the noures of nis youth. a, 1] 
In fondry wife as he wel couth. 
Of dytees and of fonges glade. 
The wich he for my fake made. 
The londe fulfilled is ouer alle. 
Wherof to hym in fpecialle. 
Aboue alle othir I am moft holde. 
For thi nowe in his daies olde. 
Thou (halle hym telle this mefiTage. 
That he vppon his later age. 
To sett an ende of alle his werke. 
As he wich is myn owne clerke. 
Do make his tcflament of loue. 
As thou haft do thic (hrifte aboue. 
So that my court it may recorde. 
Madame I can me wel accorde. 
Quod I to telle as ye me bidde. 
And with that worde it so bitidde. 
Oute of my fiht alle fodeynly. 
Enclofed in a fterrie ikye. 
Vp to the heuene venus ftrauht. 
And I my riht wey cauht. 
Home fro the wode and forth I wente. 
Where as with al myn hole entente. 
Thus with my bedes vpon honde. 
For hem that true loue fonde. 
I thenke bidde while I lyue. 
Vppon the poynt wich I am (hriff. 



Chap. VII. § 2. 



OOWER ON CHAUCEB. 



739 



SEin? THKOUGH GOWEE APTEK HIS 8KRIPT. 



Systematic Orthography, 

iii 372 
**MYn holj Fader grawnd mercy !" 
Qaod 1 to him, and to the quene 
I fel on knees upon the grene, 
And took mj leve for to wende. 
But sche, that wolde mak' an ende, 
Ar theertowith I was most ahel, 
A pair' of bedes blak' as sabel 
She took, and heng mj nekk' aboute. 
Upon the gawdes al withoute 

ui 373 
Wa« writ of gold* Fbur reposer, 
"Lo !" thus she seyde, " John Goueer, 
" Nou thou art at the laste caste, 
** This haye I for thyn ese caste, 
** That thou no moor' of love seche, 
** But my will* is that thou biseche, 

**And prey' herafter for thy pees. 

• • « • 

** For in the law* of my comune, 
** We be not shapen to comune, 

iii 374 

"Thyself and I, never after this, 
" Nou have I seyd' al that ther is 
** Of lov* as for thy fynal ende. 
"Adieu ! for I moot fro the wende. 
"And greet wel Chawcer, whan ye mete, 
"As my discypl*, and my poete. 
" For in the floures of his youthe, 
"In Bondry wys*, as he wel couthe, 
" Of dytees and of songes glade, 
"The which he for my sake made, 
"The lond fulfil'd is overal. 
" Wherof to him, in special, 
"AboY* all* oth'r* I am moost holde. 
" Forthy nou in his dayes oolde 
" Thou shalt him telle this message : 
" That he upon his later age 
" To sett* an end' of al his werk, 
"As he which is myn ow'ne clerk, 
"Do mak' his testament of love, 
"As thou hast do thy schrift' above, 
" So that my court it mai recorde.** 
"Madam*, I can me wel acorde,** 
Quod I, ** to tell* as ye me bidde." 
And with that word it so bitidde, 
Out of my sight*, al sodainly 
Sndosed in a sterrcd sky 
Up to the heven Venus strawghte. 
And I my righte wey [then] cawghte 
Boom fro the wod*, and forth I wente 
Wheeras, with al myn hool entente, 
Thus with my bedes upon honde. 
For hem that trewe love fonde 
I thinke bidde, whvr I lyve. 
Upon the poynt, which I am schryve. 



Conjectured Pronunciation, 

iii 372 
" Miin Hoo'lii Faa-der, graund merstt !" 
Etrod li to Him, and too dhe ku'een'e 
/• fel on kneez up -on* dhe green*e. 
And took m»t leeve for to wend'e. 
But shee, dhat wold-e maak an cnd'e 
As dheer'towtth* li was most aa'b*!, 
A pair of beed'cs blak as saa*b*l 
She took, and Heq ma nek abuut'e. 
Up'on* dhe gaud'es al wtthuut'e 

iii 373 
Was rWt of goold, P u u r reepoo'seer. 
" Loo !** dhus she said-e, "Dzhon Guu'oer', 
** Nuu dhuu art at dhe last-e kast'e, 
" Dhts Haav li for dhtVn ee-ze kast'e, 
'* Dhat dhuu noo moor of luve seetsh'O, 
*'^ But mix wtl ts dhat dhuu btsectsh'Oy 

" And prai -eeraft-er for dhit pees. 

« « « « 

" For tn dhe lau of mii komyyn*e 
" We bee not shaap'en too komyyn*e, 

iii 374 
" Dhiself- and /i, neer aft*er dh«. 
*'' Nuu Haav li said al dhat dber is 
" Of luv', as for dh» fttn'al ende. 
" Aden* for li moot froo dhe wende. 
'* And greet weel Tshau'seer, whan je meet*e, 
** As mtV disiV'pl- and mti pooeet'e. 
" For in dhe fluur'es of -is juuth'e, 
" In sun'drtt wiYs, as nee wel kuuth*e, 
" Of dtrtees and of soq'es glaad'e, 
" Dhe whttsh -e for mtV saak*e maad*e, 
" Dhe lond fulfild* is overal*. 
" Wherof* to Him, in spes*taal* 
<* Abuv* al udh*r- li am moost Hold*e. 
" Fordhit* nuu in -is dai'es oold'e 
« Dhuu shalt -I'm tel*c dhis mesaa'dzhe : 
'* Dhat nee upon* -is laa*ter aa*dzhe 
" To set an end of al -is werk, 
" As Hee whitsh is miin oou*ne klerk, 
" Doo maak -is test'ament* of luv*e, 
'* As dhuu Hast doo dhi't shrift abuve, 
" Soo dhat mil kuurt it mai rekord-e.** 
" Madaam, li kan me wel akord'e," 
Etrod ii, *' to tel as jee me bid*e.*' 
And with dhat word it soo btttd'e, 
Uut of mil stitht, al sud'ainlit 
Enklooz'ed in a ster-ed skii. 
Up too dhe Heeven Vee-nus strauktrht'e. 
And li mii rtldit'e wai [dhen] kauku^h'te 
Hoom froo dhe wood, and forth li went'e, 
Wheeras', with al miin hool entent-e, 
Dhus with mii beedes up*on* hond'e, 
For Hem dhat treu*e luv*e fond'e 
li thiqk-e bide, whiil li liive, 
Up'on* dhe puint, which li am shrity*e. 



740 



JOHN WTCLIFFE. 



Chap. YII. { 8. 



§ 3. WycUffe. 

John Vycliffe bom 1324, died 1384, is supposed to have com- 
menced his version of the Scriptures in 1380, just as Chaucer was 
working at his Canterbury Tales. We are not sure how much of 
the versions which pass xmder his name, and which have been 
recently elaborately edited,* are due to him, but the older form of 
the versions certainly represents the prose of the xivth century, 
as spoken and understood by the people, on whose behoof the 
version was undertaken. Hence the present series of illustrationB 
would not be complete without a short specimen of this venerable 
translation. The parable of the Prodigal Son is selected for com- 
parison with the Anglosaxon, Icelandic, and Gothic versions already 
given (pp. 534, 550, 561), and the Authorized Version, with modem 
English pronunciation, inserted in Chap. XI., § 3. 

The system of pronunciation here adopted is precisely the same 
as for Chaucer and Gower, and the termination of the imperfect 
of weak verbs, here -i(fo, has been reduced to (td), in accordance 
with the conclusions arrived at on p. 646-7. 

Oldeb Wtcuffite Yebsion, Lxtke XV. 11-32. 



Text. 

11. Porsothe he seith. Sum 
man hadde tweye sones ; 

12. and the ^ongere seide to 
the fadir, Fadir, jyue to me the 
porcioun of substaxmce, eihir 
eatelj that byfallith to me. And 
the fadir departide to him the 
substaunce. 

1 3. And not aftir manye dayes, 
alle thingis gederid to gidre, the 
^ongere sone wente in pilgrym- 
age in to a fer cuntree ; and 
there he wastide his substaunce 
in lyuynge leccherously. 

14. And afdr that he hadde 
endid alle thingis, a strong hun- 
gir was maad in that cuntree, 
and he bigan to haue nede. 

15. And he wente, and cleuyde 
to oon of the citeseyns of tiiat 
cuntree. And he sente him in 

> The Holy Bible, containing the 
Old and New Testaments with the 
Aprocryphal books, in the Earliest 
English Versions, made from the Latin 
Vulgate by John Wycliffe and his fol- 
lowers, edited by the Be?. Jonah For- 



Conjectured Pronunciation. 

11. Forsooth- -e saith. Sum 
man nad'e twai'e suu'nes ; 

12. and the juq'ere said'e to 
dhe faa'dir, Faa'drr, juve to mee 
dhe por'smim of sub'stauns, 
edh'tr kat'el*, dhat btfal-eth to 
mee. And dhe £aa*dtr depar'ttd 
to Htm dhe sub'staims. 

13. And not af'ttr man'te 
dai'es, al'e thtq'is ged'en'd to 
gtd're, dhe Juq'ere suu'ne went 
tn ptTgn'maadzh m to a fer 
kun'tree* ; and dher -e was'tid -is 
sub'stauns tnliviqe letsh'eruslfV. 

14. And aft'tr dhat -e Had 
end'id al-e thtq*is, a stroq Huq*- 
gtr was maad m dhot kxm'tree*, 
and -e btgan* to naav need'e. 

15. And -e went-e, and 
klee'vid to oon of dhe stt'tzainx 
of dhat kun'tree*. And nee sent 

shall, F.B.S., etc., late fellow of Exeter 
College, and Sir Frederic Madden, 
K.H., F.B.S., etc., keeper of theMSS. 
in the BritiBh Museum, Oxford, 1850, 
4to., 4yo1i. 



Chap. VII. § 3. 



JOHN WYCLIFFB. 



741 



Text. 

to his toun, that he schulde 
feede hoggis. 

16. Aid he coueitide to fille 
his wombe of the coddis whiche 
the hoggis eeten, and no man 
fBl to him. 

17. Sothli he, turned a^en in 
to him silf, seyde, Hon many 
bind men in my fadir hous, han 
plente of looues ; forsothe I 
peiische here thurj himgir. 

18. I schal ryse, and I schal 
go to my fadir, and I schal seie 
to him, Fadir I haue synned 
a^ens heuene, and bifore thee ; 

19. now I am not worthi to 
be clepid thi sone, make me as 
oon of thi hyrid men. 

20. And he ry singe cam to 
his fadir. SotMi whanne he 
was )it fer, his fadir sy^ him, 
and he was stirid by mercy. 
And he rennynge to, felde on 
his necke, and kiste him. 

21. And the sone scyde to 
him, Fadir, I haue synned 
afens heuene, and bifore thee ; 
and now I am not worthi to be 
clepid thi sone. 

22. Forsoth the fadir seyde 
to his seruauntis, Soone bringe 
fe forth the firste stoole, and 
clothe ^e him, and ^yue ^e a 
ring in his bond, and schoon in 
to the feet ; 

23. and brynge ^e a calf maad 
fftt, and sle ^e, and ete we, and 
plenteuously ete we. 

24. For this my sone was 
deed, and hath lyued a^en; he 
perischide, and is founden. And 
aUe bigunnen to eat plente- 
uously. 

25. Forsoth his eldere sone 
was in the fceld; and whanne 
he cam, and neijede to the hous, 



Conjectured Prtmuneiation. 

-tm tn to -ts tuun, dhat -e 
shuld'e feed'e Hog'ts. 

16. And -e kuvait'td to ftl -tis 
womb*e of dhe kod'ts whttsh'e 
dhe Hog'ts eet'en, and noo man 
jaav to Htm. 

17. Sooth'hV Fee, turu'td ajen* 
in to Htm stlf, said'e, Huu man*» 
HU'rid men m mt faa*dir huus, 
Haan plent'e of loo-vi's; for- 
sooth'e /f per'tshe Heer thurkt^h 
Huq-gtr. 

18. li shal nV'se, and li shal 
goo to mt faadtr, and 1% shal 
sai*e to Htm, Faa-dtr, 1% -aav 
stn*ed arens' Heevene, and bt- 
foo're dhee ; 

19. nuu li am not wurdh'tV to 
be klep'td dhtV suu*ne, maa'ke 
mee as oon of thit HtV'n'd men. 

20. And Hee, rtVs iq kaam to 
Hts faadtr. Sooth*lt» whan -e 
was Jtt fer, Hts faa-dtr stTth -tm, 
and Hee was sttr'td btV mer'si. 
And Hee, ren'tq to, feld on -is 
nek-e, and ktst -tm. 

21. And dhe suu'ne said'e to 
Htm, Faa'dtr, li -aav stn'ed 
ajens" neevene, and btfoo're 
dhee ; and nuu li am not wurdh'ii 
to be klep'td dhtt suu*ne. 

22. Forsooth* dhe faa dtr said'e 
to -is ser'vaun'ti's, Soone briq*e 
je forth dhe first e stoo'le, and 
kloodh'e le Htm, and JttV je a 
riq in -is Hond, and shoon in to 
dhe feet; 

23. and bnq-e je a kalf maad 
fat, and slee le, and ee'te we, 
and plen'tevusltV ee'te we. 

24. For dht's mtV soo'ne was 
deed, and nath lived oren ; nee 
per'tsh'id, and is funden. And 
al'e bigun'en to eet'e plen-te- 
vuslii. 

25. Forsooth' his el'dere suu'ne 
was in dhe feeld ; and whan -e 
kaam, and naiX'h'id to dhe huub, 



742 



JOHN WYCLIFFE. 



Chap. VII. { 3. 



Text, 

he herde a symphonye and a 
crowde. 

26. And he clepide oon of 
the seruauntis, and axide, what 
thingis thcs weren. 

27. And he seide to him, Thi 
brodir is comen, and thi fadir 
hath slayn a fat calf, for he re- 
ceyuede him saf . 

28. Forsoth he was wroth, 
and wolde not entre. Therfore 
his fadir, gon out, bigan to preie 
him. 

29. And he answeringe to his 
fadir, seide, Lo ! so manye jeeris 
I serue to thee, and I brak 
nenere thi comanndement ; thou 
hast neuere ^ouun a kyde to me, 
that I schulde ete largely with 
my frendis. 

30. But aftir this thi sone, 
which deuouride his substaunce 
with hooris, cam, thou hast 
slayn to him a fat calf. 

31. And he seide to him, Sone, 
thou ert euere with me, and alle 
myne thingis ben thyne. 

32. Forsothe it bihofte to ete 
plenteuously, and for to ioye; 
for this thy brother was deed, 
and lyuede ajeyn; he peryschide, 
and he is founden. 



Conjectured Pronunciation. 

He Herd a stm-fontre and a 
kruud. 

26. And -e klep'td oon of dhe 
ser'vaun-tts, and ak'std, what 
thtq-fs dheez wecren. 

27. And -e said*e to Htm, DhtV 
broo'dtr ts kuum'en, and dhtV 
faa'dtr Hath slain a fat kalf, for 
Hee resaivtd -lin saaf. 

28. Forsooth* Hee was nrooth, 
and wold'e not ent*re. Dheer*- 
foo're HIS faa'dtr, goon uut, 
btgan* to prai -im. 

29. And Hee aun'swenq to -is 
faa'dtr, said'e, Loo ! soo man'i'e 
jee'rts li serv to dhee, and li 
braak nevre dhtt komaim'de- 
ment; dhuu nast nevre joo'ven 
a ktd'e to mee, dhat li shuld'e 
eet'e laar*dzheltt with mtV 
freend'ts. 

30. But aft-tr dhts dhtV suune, 
whttsh devuu'rtd -ts sub'stauns 
with Hoo'ris, kaam, dhuu -ast 
slain to Htm a fat kalf. 

31. And -e said'e to Htm, 
Suu'ne, dhuu ert evre with 
me, and al'e mtt*ne thtq'ts been 
dhtth'e. 

32. Forsooth' it btHoofte to 
ee'te plen'tevusltt, and for to 
dzhui'e ; for dhts dhtt broo'dtr 
was deed, and ItV'td ajen* ; ho 
per'tsh'td, and -e ts fund'en. 



743 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Illustrations of the Pronttnciation of English dubino 

THB Sixteenth Century. 

§1. 
William Salesburt/'s Account of Welsh Pronunciation^ 1567. 

The account which Salesbury furnished of the pronunciation 
of English in his time being the earliest which has been found, 
and, on account of the language in which it is written, almost 
unknown, the Philological and Early English Text Societies decided 
that it should be printed in extenso, in the original Welsh with 
a translation. This decision has been carried out in the next 
section, where Salesbury' s treatise appropriately forms the first 
illustration of the pronunciation of that period. But as it explains 
English sounds by means of Welsh letters, a previous acquaintance 
with the Welsh pronunciation of that period is necessary. Fortu- 
nately, the appearance of Salesbury' s dictionary created a demand 
to know the pronunciation of Welsh during the author's life- 
time, and we possess his own explanation, written twenty years 
later. The book containing it is so rare, that it is advisable to 
print it nearly in extenso, omitting only such parts as have no 
phonetic interest. Explanatory footnotes have been added, and 
the meaning of the introduced Welsh words when not given by 
Salesbury, has been annexed in Latin, for which I am chiefly 
indebted to Dr. Benjamin Davies of the Philological Society. 
It hajs not been considered necessary to add the pronunciation 
of the Welsh words as that is fully explained in the treatise, 
and the Welsh spelling is entirely phonetic. A list of all the 
English and Latin words, the pronunciation of which is indicated 
in this tract, will form part of the general index to Salesbury 
given at the end of the next section. 

There are two copies of this tract in the British Museum, one in 
the general and the other in the Grenville library. The book is 
generally in black letter (here printed in Eoman type,) with certain 
words and letters in Eoman letters (here printed in italics). The 
Preface is Eoman, the Litroductory letter italic. It is a small 
quarto, the size of the printed matter, without the head line, being 
6j by 3i inches, and including the margin of the cut copy in the 
general flbrary, the pages measure 1\ by b\ inches. It contains 
6| sheets, being 27 leaves or 54 pages, which are unpaged and 



744 8ALESBURY*8 WELSH PKONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. { 1. 

nnfolioed. In this transcript, however, the pages of the original 
are supposed to have been numbered, and the commencement of 
each page is duly marked by a bracketed number. The title is 
lengthy and variously displayed, but is here printed uniformly. 
In the Eoman type (here the italic type) portion, VY, w, are 
invariably used for W, w, and as there is curious reference to this 
under the letter W, this peculiarity has been retained in the follow- 
ing transcript. Long f is not preserved except in the title. 

[1] A playne and a familiar Introductio, teaching how to 
pronounce the letters in the Brytifhe tongue, now com- 
monly called Welfhe, whereby an Englyfh man (hall 
not onely wyth eafe reade the layde tonge rightly : but 
marking the fame wel, it (hal be a meane for hym wyth 
one labour to attayne to the true pronounciation of otner 
expedient and most excellent languages. Set forth by 
VV. Saleftury, 1550. And now 1567, pervfed and 
Bugmeted by the fame. 

This Treatife is most requif ite for any man, yea though 
he can indifferently well reade the tongue, who wyl 
be thorowly acquainted with anie piece of tranflation, 
wherein the fayd Salefbury hath dealed. (*) 

Imprinted at London by Henrv Denham, for Humfrey 
Toy, dwellyng at the fygne of the Helmet in Paulas 
church yarde. The .xvij. of May. 1567. 

[3] ^ fny louing Friende MaUter Humfrey Toy. 

[4] * • • Some exclamed . . . that I had peruerted the whole 
Ortographie of the [English] tounge. "Wher in deede it is not so : 
but true it is that I altered it very litle, and that in very few 
wordes, as shall manifestlye appeare hereafter in the latter end of 
this booke. Ko, I altered it in no mo wordes, but in suche as I 
coulde not fynde in my hart to lende my hand, or abuse my 
penne to wryte them, otherwyse than I haue done. For who 
m the time of most barbarousnes, and greatest corruption, dyd 
euer wryte euery worde as he sodded it : As for example, they 
than wrate, Ego dico tihi, and yet read the same, Egu detcu teilm^ 
they wrate, Agnus Dei qui tollis, but pronounced Angnua Beet guei 
towllyB} And to come to [6] the English tung. "What yong 
Scoler did euer write Byr Ladg, for by our Lady ? or nunkU for 
vnkle ? or mychgoditio for mwh good do it you ? or aein for signe ?* 

^ These Latin mispronnndations general sonnd of long o before l^ see 

were therefore (eg-u dei'ku tei'bei, Bupr&p. 194. 

Aq*nu8 Dee i kwei tooul'ts^. Probably * The English examples were pro- 

(Dee*i) should be (Dee*ei), bat it is bably pronounced j[bei'r laa-di, nuqk*!, 

not so marked. The phonetisation is mttsh-gud-it-ju, sein). It seems scaroe- 

not entirely Welsh. The pronunciation ly probable that an (o) should have been 

(tooul'is) was in accordance with the used in a fiEuniliar pronunciatian of 



Chap. YIU. { 1. SALESBTJRY's W£L8H PRONUNCIATION. 745 

And thus for my good wil molested of such wranglers, shal I con- 
discend to confirme their vnskjlful custome .... Or shall I proue 
what playne Dame Truth, appearing in hir owne lykenes can 

woorke against the wrynckled &Lce neme^ Custome? 

Soiuming at your house in Paules Churchyarde, the 6, of Maij. 
1667. YouTf asmredhfy welwyller W, Salesbury, 

[6] If To hys louing Friende Maister Richard Colyngbome, 
Wylliam Salesburie wysheth prosperous health and perfect felicitie. 

[These two pages have no interest. They are dated — "] [7] At 
Thames Inne in Holbume more hastily, then speedily. 1550. 

[8] Wyllyam Salesbury to the Reader. 

[These two pages set forth that after the publication of his 
dictionary persons wanting to know Welsh asked him whether his 
dictionary would serve dieir purpose, and] [9] .... amongst 
other communication had, they asked, whither the pronounciation 
of the Letters in Welsh, dyd dyfPer from the Englysh sounding of 
them : And I sayde very muche. And so they perceiuing that tibey 
could not profite in buildyng any i^irther on the Welsh, lackyng 
the foundation and ground worke (whych was the Welsh pronoun- 
ciation of the letters) desired me efksoones to write vnto them (as 
they had herd I had done in Welsh to my Country men, to iutro- 
duct them to pronounce the letters Englysh lyke) a fewe English 
roles of the naturall power of the letters in our toungue. 

And so than, in as much as I was not onelye induced wyth the 
premises, but also further perswaded, that neither any inconuenience 
or mischiefe might ensue or grow thereof, but rather the encrease 
of mutual amitie and brotherly loue, and continuall friendship (as 
it ought to be) and some commodity at the least wyle, to suche as 
be desirous to be occupied there aboutes. As for all other, euen as 
it shall neuer woorke l^em pleasure, so shall it no displeasure. 

Euen therefore at the last, I haue bene so bolde as to enterprise 
(condescending to such mens honest request) to inuent and wryte 
these playne, simple, and rude rudimentes of the Welsh pronouncia- 
tion of the letters, most humbly desiring the Readers to accept them 
with no lesse benouolent humanitie, then I hartily pretended to- 
waides them, when I went about to txeate of the matter. 

[10 Blank.] 

[11] K ^^ pronouneiation of the Letters in the Brytysh tungue. 

The letters in the British tungue, have the same figure and 
fiuhion as they haue in Englysh, and be in number as here vnder- 
neath in the Alphabet appeareth. 

good, you, which was not prononnced in ^ Thus printed in the original ; the 

the soBtained form. See p. 166, L 24, word has not been identified. Wright 

for Cotgrave's account of this phrase, quotes William de Shoreham for kip$ 

Salesbury does not recognize (j, w) as nemt, pay attention. — Diet, of Ohe, 

different from (i, u), but 1 have always and Prov. English. 
used (j, w), as the difference of ortho- 
gnathy is merely theoretical (p. 186). 

48 



746 salebbuhy's wblbh pbonxtkciatioh. Ohup. vni. { i. 

A. b. c. ch. d. dd. e. f. iL g.* h. i. k.» 1. IL m. ft. t). p.* r. 

B. t. th. V. u. w. y.* 

^ w. in auncient bookes faatii the figure of 6: and peiliaps 
because it is the sixt yowelL* 

5[ These be the vowels. 

a e i a w y. 
These two vowels 

a. w. be mntable.* 

% The diphthonges be these, and be pronounced 
wyth two soundes, after the verye Greeke pzo- 
pronounciation. 

Ae ai an aw «y 
ei ew 

ia ie io iw 
oe ow oy 
uw 
wi 
wy' 
^ These letters be called ocmscnunmteB ; 

b. c. ch. d. dd. f. g. ff. k. 1. IL m. n. o. p. t. v. t. tk. ▼• 

[12] If An aduertisment for Writers and Printers. 

^ Ye that be young doers herein, ye must remember that in the 
lynes endes ye maye not deuide these letters eh^ dft, ff, U, th: for in 
ims toun^ue euery one of them (though as yet they haue not proper 
figures) hath the nature of one entiero letter onely« and so as vn- 
naturall to be deuided, as h, c^ d^ f^ or ^« in Englysh. 

^ The pranouneialum ^ A* 

▲ In the British in euerye wwd hath y* true prononneiatioB df • 
in Latine.* And it is sever soufided like the diphthong d», « 



I Here the modern Welsh tlphiriM 
introduces ng = (a). 

* Not used in Modern Welsh. 

* Here ph (f) is introduced in mo- 
Welsh bnt only for proper nanei, 

and as a mutation of p. 

* Salesbury's explanations giTe the 
following values to these letters, — 
Aaa a, B b. C k, CH kh, D d, DB 
•dh, £ ee e, F ▼, FF f, G g, NO q. 
H H, I ii i K k, L 1, LL Ihh, M m, 
K n, 00 o, Pp, Pll f, R r, 8 1, T t, 
THth, Vv. Uy, Wu, Yy. The 
pronunciation of the Welsh XT and T 
will be specially considered hereafter. 

* This is of course merely ianciM. 

* The yowel o is also mnlaMt! 
« Compare the German Umlaut^ Ikns 
bardd [sacerdoe], pL UitxU ; wmm 
[oomu], pi. eym ; dwm [pugnns], pL 



"f This is by no mens a 
list of modem Welsh dipkthonfi^ 
no notice has been taken of the nnniir- 
OQs Welsh triphthongs. The Weldi 
profiBss to pronounce their diphtiiiongt 
with each vowel distuMytSy, m% Ihete 
is much difficulty in aeparating the 
sounds of ae at au af from (ai), and iw 
from mo (in, yn), 00, of fiul into (oi), 
and M sounds to me as (ei). In mi w to 
initial, Welshmen conceive that tlMf 
pronounce (ja je jo), and similarly in 
w^', wy they believe they say (wi, wjf). 
This is douDtful to me, oecause of the 
diffienlty all Welshmen ezperimoe, aft 
first, in saying ye wo6 (ji won), wbidi 
they generally reduce to (i on). 

^ That is the Welsh pononnee Latin 
« as their own «. Wallis eividentK 
heard the Weldi • as (mb^ •), wmgm 
p,66yLlS. Go«ptre{».M,iiiSi. 



GsAP. YIII. ) 1. SALESBUBT's WB1J8H PBONTJNCIATIOK. 747 

tlie Frenehmen soimde it commyng before m or », in tbeyr toiiiiga6|' 
nor so fully in the mouth as the Germaynes sound it in this wooid 
wagen : ' Nex-tiier yet as it is pronounced in English, whan it 
oommeth before ge^ U, $h, teh, Por in these wordes and such other 
in Englyshe, domage, heritage, language, ashe, lashe, watch, cabn6| 
call, a is thought to decHne toward the sound of these diphthonges 
mij «tt, and the wordes to be read in thys wyse, domaige, heritaige, 
languaige, aishe, waitche, caul, caulme.' But as I sayd before a in 
Welsh hath alwayes but one sound, what so euer letter it fdow or 
go before, as in these wordes ap, cap, whych haue the same pro- 
nounciation and signification in both tiie tongues/ 

nS j Much lesse hath a, such varietie in Wekhe, as hath AUph 
in Hefarue (which alone the poynts altered) hath the sound of 
auaye yowdl.* Howbeit that composition, and deriuation, do oft 
tjmes in the common Welsh speache chaunge a into 0, as in these 
wordes, vnweith [semel] seith/ed [septimus j. 80 they of olde tyme 
turned a into e or at in making their plural number of some wordes 
reseruiBg the same letter in the termination, and the woord not 
made one Billable longer, as apostol [apostolus], epeHyl [apostoli3: 
mdk fsenrus], eaith [servij : datU [densj, daimt [dentesj, map 
(filiusj, maiff [fiUi] ; Mont [sanctus], saint [sancti] : tat [pater^, 
iait [patresj, etc., where in our tyme they extend them thus, 4/m- 
tolum^ or apostolieity caethion : dannedd or dannedde : nmhum^ iOiUia 
msetnis: tap/ie or tadeu. But now in Northwales daint A taid 
are become of the singular number, taid [avus] being also altered 
in signification Neuertheles e then succeedeth, ft is also wrytten 
in the steede of a : so that the Eeader shall neuer be troubled 
therewith. 

% Tkeioundo/B. 

B in Welsh is vniuersally read and pronouced as it is in Eng- 
lyshe. Albeit whan a woorde begynneth wyth &, and is ioyned 
iryth moe woordes commyng in a reason, the phrase and maner «f 
the Welshe speach (muche like after the Hebrue idiome) shal alter 
the sound of that h, into the sound of the Hebrue letter that they 
call B4lh not daggessed, or the Greek Veta,* either els of 17 being 
iMiTw^^i"^ in Latine or English: as thus where as &^ in thyi 



^ Supii p. 143, 1. 1, and p. 190. 

* Meut to be •oonded aa (▼Mg*eii, 
lNMbg*€n, ▼AAg*en)f The ordinary 
yroniinoiation of modern Saxonj 
«emdi to me (bh««gli'en). 

' Probably (dnm*aidzh, Her'ttaidzh, 
Isq^vaidzh. aiah, waiteh, kaul, kanlm). 
For tke change to at see pp. 120, 190 ; 
for that to at* see pp. 143, 194. 

* l*robably ap means ape ; it does 
aot ocoor in Salesbury's own diclion- 
aiy, but he has *'abne siok nh An ape," 
and *' kiip a cappe.*' The word Miak ii 
■Mat for (Bhak},and (shak) for (dzhak). 



The Welsh now sometimes prononnee 
St as (sk), as mns peten (kai'sko), 
and they use it to rmresent Englnh 
(sh, tab, sh, dzh), wnioh soumIs sn 
wanting in their language. Heose ike 
passage means (ab ne dzhak-ab), as 
ape or a Jack-aps, as 1 learn fimn Dr. 
Davies. 

* As alsph if only (|) or (;} in point- 
ed Hebrew, (p. 10,) it has no ruatioii 
to any towoI in particalar. 

• The Greek /3, is called (Tii*to)iii 
modem Ureek (pp. 51^ 624). Sales- 
bniy taarat to have prononnced (tss'Ii). 



748 SALESBURY's welsh PRONUNaATION. Chap. VIII. { 1. 

So doe thew welsh words "^^^^ [14] word hf/8 a fynger, is the 
cmU, emieul, vicaet, which pmnitiue (or if I should borow the Hebrue 
be denned of cubitutf eu- terme) the radical letter, which comming in 
bieulum, ^inxtut. the context of a reason, shall not than be 

calle d hy but t;, as in thys text: m wfi his 
finger. And sometyme h shall be turned iuto m, as for an example: 
vymya my fynger : dmgmhvydd for deehhvydd, ten yeare old. And 
yet for all the alteration of thys letter h, and of diners other (as 
ye shall perceyue hereafter) whych by their nature be channgeable 
one for an other, it shall nothyng let nor hynder anye man, from 
the true and proper readyng of the letters so altered. 

For as soone as the ydiome or proprietie of the tungue receyueth 
one lettter for an other, the radicall is omitted and left away : and 
the accessorie or the letter that commeth in steede of the radical, is 
forthwith written, and so pronounced after his own nature and 
power, as it is playne inough by the former example. "Whych rule, 
wrytyng to the learned and perfectly skylled in the idiome of the 
tongue, I do not alwayes obserue, but not ynblamed of some, but 
how iustly, let other some iudge. 

Prouided alwayes that such transmutation of letters in speakyng 
(for therein con^steth all the difBlcultie) is most diligently to be 
marked, obserued, and taken hede ynto, of him that shall delite to 
speake Welsh a right.^ 

^ How C, is pronounad, 

C maketh k, for look what power hath e in Englishe or in Latine, 
when it commeth before a, o, «, that same shall it haue in 
"Welshe [15] before any yowell, diphthong, or consonant, whatsoeuer 
it be. And as Jf. Melanehthon affirmeth, that e. k, q, had one sound in 
times past wyth the Latinos : so do al such deducted wordes thereof 
into the Welsh, beare witnes, as, accen of aecmtUf Gaisar Casare^ 
cicut of cicuta, cist of eistaj croc of orueef raddic of radiee, Luc of 
Zucay lluc also of liiee, Lluci of Lueiay llucem of Itteema^ Mauric of 
Mawrieio : natalic of naUdiciii. 

How be it some of our tyme doe vse to wryte k, rather than e. 
where Wryters in tymes past haue left <?. wrytten in their auncient 
bookes, specially before 0, 0, «, and before all manor consonantes, 
and in the latter end of wordes. Also other some there be that 

^ The initial permutations in the Welsh (and Celtic languages genendlT) 
are a great peculiarity. Some consonants haye three, some two, and some only 
one mutation, and the occasions on which they have to he used do not seem 
capable of being reduced to a general principle. Hie mutations in Welsh 
are as follows : — 



radical p t c 
vocal D d g 



b d g 
f dd - 
m n ng 



11 rh m 
1 r f 



fMtal mh nh neh 

atpiraU ph th ch 

The (-) indicates the entire loss of g preceding vowel which can be nm on 

as gafr goat, dv afr thy goat ; mh nh to the (m, n, q), a murmur is inserted 

ngh are not (mh, nh, gh), but (mn uh as i^mSy 'uh \h), 
(gH) and consequentiy if there is no 



Crap. VUI. { I. SALESBUBT 8 WELSH PBONUMCIATION. 



749 



GonstrnctiO is tftken here 
for the ioyning togither of 
wordes otnerwise called a 
reason. Carw is the ab- 
Bolut word. 



sound now c, as y, in the last termination of a word : Example, oe 
[juventus], eoe [moles], Uoe [agger] : whych be most commonly 
read, og, cog^ Uog} 

Furthermore, it is the nature of c. to be turned into eh^ and other 
whyles into g. But I meane thys, when 
a word that begynneth wyth c, commeth 
in construction as thus: Carw a Hart, 
Mme a' Charvv, a Hynde and a Hart. 
Either els when e. or k, (for they be both 
one in effect) is the fyrst letter of a word 
that shall be compounded, as for an example, Angraff, angred, 
angriitf which be compouded of an and of erafff ered, Christ* 

% I%e iound of Ch. 

Gh doth wholy agree with the pronounciatio of eh also in the 
Gtermayne* or ♦Scottyshe* toungue, of 
the Greeke Chy,^ or the Hebrue [16] ^^^^^ " ^t ^^^^ 
Cheih.^ or of /a in English.' An'd i^ S m^C^T^ " 
hath no affimtie at all wytk eh in Eng- 

lysh, except in these wordes, Mgehaely Mychaelmoi^^ and a fewe 
such other, eh also when it is the radical letter in any Welsh 
woorde, remayneth immutable in euery place. But note that their 
tongue of Southwales giueth them to sound in some wordes A onelr 
for ehf* as hwech, for ekoveeh [sex], h^aer for ehwiaer [sororj. 
Further eh sometyme sheweth the feminine gender, as well in 
Yerbes as in Nownes, as ny thai hon y chodi fnon digna ilia qusB 
levetur] : y char hi [amator iUius mulieris] : for if l£e meanyng 
were of any other gender, it shuld haue been sayd i godi and 
not f ehodif i gar, and not i ehar, &c. 

t TheioundofD. 

D is read in Welshe none otherwyse then in Englyshe, sauyng 

onelye that oftentymes d in the fyrst syllables shalbe turned 

into dd^ resemblyng much DaUth the Hebrue d}^ And sometyme 



^ Mr. £. Jones observes that ^' this 
is in accordance with a general ten- 
dency in modem Welsh to use the 
medial for the tenuis." Dr. Davies 
donbts this tendency. 

* The modem Welsh forms are 
mtmghraf hebes, annghred infidelitas, 
mtmghrist anti-Christos. 

> Where it has really three sounds 
(iHi, kh, ktrh) dependent on the pre- 
ceding Towel (p. 63). Probably Sales- 
bury only thought of (kh). 

* The Scotch words cited in the mar- 
gin, are pronounced (reArht meArht). 

* The modem Greek ;j^, according to 
one account I reeeiyed, is always (£h), 
neyer (kh), but Prof. Yaletta (p. 617, 
n. 2) used both (A:h, kh). 

* The Hebrew H and 3 are by Euro- 



peans confounded as rkh); taking the 
Arabic pronunciation ot the correspond- 
ing ^ ^ they are (^ krh). 

"* This therefore confirms the exist- 
ence of a sufficiently distinct (kh) in 
English, which may have been occa- 
slomdly (Arh). 

^ It is not to be supposed that eh in 
these words was (kh) at that time. But 
the text certainly implies that the eh 
was not (tsh), and was therefore pro- 
bably (k) as at present. All that is 
meant, then, probably, is that (kh) is 
more like (k) thim (tsh). 

> The modem use m South Wales 
is to say (wh) initially for (ku;h), as 
(whekh) for (ku?hekh). 

10 Hebrew -^l =(d,dh). 



760 



SALBSBTTBT'S welsh PB0N17NCIATI0N. CsAP. Till. { 1. 



when a woid begynnyng wyth J, is compounded wyth an : the d 
shall slyp away, as anawn [in-donumj of an finj and dtnvn 
[donumj ; anoeth [in-doctus] or an [in] and doeih [doctns]. 

Dd is nothing Ijke of prononnciation to ddxn. Englysh or Latine. 
For the double dd in Welsh hath the very same sound of dhelta ' 
or dhaUih^ dashed wyth raphs,^ or of d betwyxt .ij. vowels in the 
Bispanish tongue,' eyther els of th^ as they be comonly sounded in 
these Englysh wordes, the, that, thys, thyne.* Neither do I mesne 
nothyng lesse then that dd in Welshe is sounded at any tyme [171 
after the sound of th these wordes of Englishe, wyth thynne, thanke.' 
But ye shall fynde in olde wrytten Englysh bookes, a letter hauing 
the fygure of a Bomayne y, that your auncesters called dhomy whych 
was of one efficacie wrfli the Welsh dd} And this letter y* I 
meake of, may you see in the booke of the Sermon in the Englyshe 
Saxons tonge, which the most reuerend father in God D. M. P. 
Archbishop of Canturhury hath lately set forth in prynt.'' And 
ther be now in some countries in England, that pronounce dd euen 
An inftrnmet ^ these wordes *addeSy fedder^ according as they 
of a Cooper ^ pronouced in the Welsh. And ye must note 

that ddy in Welsh is not called double dd^ neither 
if it a double letter (though it seemeth so to be) wherefore it doth 
not fortify nor harden the Billable that it is in, but causeth it to 
be a great deale more thycke, soft, and smoothe. For he that first 
added to, the second dy ment thereby to aspirate the d^ and aignifie 
that it should be more lyghtly sounded, and not the c(»itrary. 



1 Modem Greek I is (dh). This, 
and the sound given above to /3 (p. 747 
note 6), shews that the present modem 
Greek system of pronunciation (p. 623) 
was then prevalent in England, see 

g. 629-630 and notes. Sir Thomas 
lith's book, advocating the Erasmian 
system of pronouncing Greek, was not 
published till 1668« a year after this 
second edition of Salesbury's book. 

■ " Formerly, when Dagiih was not 
Ibimd in anv or the nD2)*123 letters, a 
mark callea ng"! Ra-pM, was placed 

above it^ in order to shew that the point 
had not been omitted by mistake. 
With the ancient Syrians this was no- 
thing more than a point made with red 
ink. The Hebrews probably wrote it 
in the same way: but, as this point 
might be mistaken for the vowel 
KhdUm, when printed, or, for one of 
the accents, the form of it was altered 
for a short line thus (-), which is still 
found in the Hebrew manuscripts, 
though very rarely in printed boou." 
S, Z«0, Grammar of the Hebrew Lan- 
guage, 3rd edit. p. 21. Hence *T with 
raphs was equivident to the ordinary 
1 =(dh). 



> If the Spanish d in this plaee is 
not trae (dh), it is so like it that 
Spaniards hear English (dh) as that 
sound, and English that sound as (dh). 
Don Mariano Cubi i Soler, a good 
linguist, who spoke English remarlwily 
weU, in his Nuevo SUUma . . . pmra 
aprender a Uer i pmnuneiar . . . te 
kngua in^leuy Bath, 1861, gives (p. 8) 
the Spanish deidad deity, as a threefold 
example of (dh). Tet the Spanish 
sound may be {e), p. 4. 

* Pronounced (doe, dhat, dhtis, dhein). 

* Pronounced (with, thth, ihaqk). 

* This alludes to the common prae- 
tiee of printing y for ^, which letter 
is usually called (thom) not (dhom), 
but see p. 641, note 2. 

7 As this was first written in 1660, 
the Archbishop must have been Cran- 
mer. 

■ Addis ttddiee^ now written «Ai^ 
is generally called (eds). FiBddtr is 
perhaps meant for femther (fodh'j) but 
may he father^ provindally (fee'dhi). 

* The Welsh has dd, #, U (dh, % 



Ihh), all meant as so-called annrations 
of their d, f, I (d, v, 1). SimilariT 
Salesbury has rr for modem rk (infra 



Obaf. Vni. { I. 8ALB8BUBT'8 WILtB PKOinJNCIATIOll. 751 



But I tliynke it bad be easier, more meete, and lease straunge tc^ 
fte Reader, if tbat be bad put h, after the former <^, in a signe 
of asperation, than to adde an oQieac d tbereto. 

And as it semetb it is not passing tbree or fours C. yeares ago, 
aynce tbey began to double tbeir 4^ for before tbat tyme by lykely- 
hoode tbey vsed one ciHistant maner of pronounciation of their 
letters enen as the Hebrues did at the beginning. 

[18] ^^ also begynning a word, sheweth that it commeth m 
ooiMtruction : for there is no woord commying absolutely tbat his 
fyist syllable begynneth wyth dd, 

Moreouer, dd relateth the masculyne gender, as {At ddeuvrateh 
mt 0i ddwyvron) [illius hominis bracbia duo super illius bominis 
peetora duo] for in an other gender, it would be sayd, At deuvraieh 
mt m dvvyron [illius muUeris, &o. ut supra]. 

How E ought to he sounded, 

E without any exception hath one permanent pronounciation in 
Welsh,' and that is the self pronunciation of Epsilon in Greke,* 
or of in Latine, being sounded aryght, or « in Englyshe, as it is 
■oonded in these woordes, a were, wreke^ hreke, vvreste} 

And the learner must take good hede that he neuer do reade the 
said tf as it is red in these English wordes, we, heleue : ^ Eor than 
by so doing shall he eyther alt» the signification of the word 
wberin the same « is so corruptly reade, either els cause it to 
betoken nothing at all in that speche. Example : pe [si] signifieth 
in English and if, now, ye rede it j9t, than wil it betoken this letter 
fr, or &e byrd that ye call in Englyshe a Pye. And so gwe is, a 
webbe : but if ye sound « as i reading it gwi^ then hath it no signi- 
fication in the Welsbe. 

And least peraduenture the foresavd example of the Welch or 
straunge tong be somwhat obscure, |^19] then take this in your 
own mother tong for an explanation of that other : wherby ye shall 
perceiue that the diuersitie of pronounciation of ^ in these Englysb 
woordes subscribed hereafter, wyll also make them to haue ^uen 
flignificatioB, and they be these wordes, here^ pore, hele, meiU,* 



p. 768) ; and Dan Michel and others 
xm m for (sh), {tmptk pp. 409, 441) 
wbieh maaj consider as an aspirate 
cf t. Of oouise there is no aspiration, 
Huwgh the writing (dh), as Salesbnry 
ras on to suggest, has arisen from 
Vm old error. Compare the Icekndie 
i^, hi, kn, hr, k»y samk p. 644. 

^ llie modem Welsh e is, and seems 
to haTO always been (ee, e) Mid newer 
(ml e), and hence 1 so transcribe it. 

* Meaning (e) of eonrse. 

* (Weer, wreek ru^eek, breek, wrest, 
rwest ). 

* ( wii, biHiT^ as appears from what 
bunediaiely follows. 

* (Biir) mer or beer, (beer) bear, (piir^ 
peer, (peer) pear, (mil) hed, (aeel) 



heal, (miil) meel = meddle P, (meel) 
meal, p. 79. Mr. Mnrray snggest s 
that meal in the sense of food consomed 
at one time, German mMhl, ags. msri^ 
Scotch (mi^l) may have been (meel), 
and meal in the sense of flour, Germaa 
meM, ags. melu, Scotch fmil) may hare 
been (miil) and that tneee were th* 
two sounds Salisbury meant to distin- 
ffuish. This is k priori, most likely, 
D«t the orthographies leave the matter 
in mat perplexity. Promptorium: 
meel of mete ; mele or mete, eommuti^ 
eibatitt ; meele of come growndyn', 
farina far. Palsgrave : metde of come 
farine, meale of meate repast. Levins : 
meale farina, by flock meale mimmiim, 
meele eana, wHich would seem to indi- 



752 



SALBSBURT's welsh PB0NX7NCIATI0N. Chap. Till. { 1. 



An obsemation for 
wryting of English 
wbych in piyntyng 
cfinot 80 well be kept. 



Neither yet doe we vse in "Welsh at any time to write e in the 
middle or last Billables, & to leaue it vnspoken in reading : as it is 
done by acheua m Hebrae, or as the maner of wrytyng and read- 
yng of the same is accustomed in Englysh, as it shall be more 
manifest by these wordes that followe : goldey sylke, pureneay Chspi' 
iydei wherein (as I suppose) e is not written to the entent it 
might be read or spoken, but to mollifye the syllable that it is 
put in.^ 

But now I am occasioned to declyne and stray somewhat from 

my purpose, and to reueale my phantagie 
to yong wryters of Englishe, who (me 
thinketh) take ouer muche paynes, and 
bestowe vnrequisite cost (hauing no re- 
spect to the nature of the Englysh ending 
e) in doublyng letters to harden the syllable, and immediatly they 
adde an «, whych is a signe of mittigatyng and softning of the 
syllable, after the letters so doubled, as thus : tnanne, worshippe^ 
Godde, wotUj wt/she, goodnesse, hemme, ttetU : ' whych wooides 
wyth such other lyke, myght with lesse labour, and as well for the 
purpose, be wrytten on thys wyse : fnaun, worihypp, Oodd, f?vott, 
wyshf goodness^ hemm, nett : or rather thus ; man warihgpf Ood^ 
fwotty goodnesy henif net. 

[20] -^d though thys principle be most true Frwtra id fit per 
plura, quod fieri potest per paucioray that is done in vayne by the 
more, tiiat maye be done by the lesse : yet the Printers in con- 
sideration for iustifiyng of the lynes, as it is sayde of the makers 
to make yp the ryme, must be borne wythall.' 

Sou? F, is eommofdy sounded, 

F In Welsh being syngle, and v when it is consonant in Welsh, 
English, or Latine, be so nygh of sounde, that they vse moste 
commonly to wryte in Welsh ind&erently the one for the other. And 
I my selfe haue heard Englysh men in some countries of England 
sound/, euen as we sound it in Welsh.* For I haue marked their 
maner of pronounciation, and speciallye in soundyng these woordes : 



cate the difference (meel, miil) in an 
exactly opposite direction, but as Leyins 
has : eale eel anquiilaf beale beel tpe- 
luneat deale deele portio, he may have 
meant to imply that these wonu were 
in a transition state. The meaning of 
the two words (miil, meel) then, intend- 
ed bySalesbury, most remain doubtfiil. 

^ The utter .extinction of the feeling 
for the final e is here well shewn. How 
a syllable can be ** mollified" without 
any utterance, is not apparent. The 
words are (goold, stlx, pyyr'nes, 
Tsheep'seid'). 

* (Man, wur'shtp, Ood, wot, wish, 
ffnd'nes, Hem, net), since uetU must 
DC a misprint for n^U. 



* This may be partly an explanation 
of the yarieties of orthograpny in the 
ZYith century in printed boou, but 
will not explain the nearly equal 
yarieties in manuscript. I haye noted 
at least ten ways of spelling tongue in 
in Salesbury*s own book: tongue, 
tonge, tong, toungue, tounge, toung, 
tuogue, tunge, tung, toQg ; ags. tunge. 

* This is west country, still heard in 
Somersetshire and Deyonshire. In 
early English books of the Weit of 
England u is constantly used for/. We 
also find it in Dan Michel's Kentish 
dialect 1340 (p. 409). The same plaoes 
give also s for i. 



Chap. Yin.} I. SALBSBUKY^S WELSH PRONCJNCIATION. 753 

vouref viiMf diwigure, vuh, vox : where they would say, foure, Jiue^ 
Hifyurey fyshy Fox^ &c.* 

%ut who soeuer knoweth the sounde of the letter called Digamma 
(whose figure is much lyke F, but ouerwhelmed Eolicum j 
Tpsydedowne, as ye see here j) he shall also know 
thereby the verye sounde of the syngle f in Welsh.* They of South- 
wales rather vse »,' where Northwales writers commonly occupye/. 

t Theiwndofff, 

ff In Welsh hath but the same sounde that the syngle/ hath in 
Englysh. And they are faine to vse the double ff for the 
flyngle /, because [21] they haue abused / in steede of r a conso- 
nant. But in such woides as haue p for the fyrst letter of their 
originall (for to keepe the orthographie) the Learned wryte jpA, and 
not^ as thus, Petr a' Fhawl, Peter and Faule. 

% The pronouneiation of O. 

G In euery word in Welsh soundeth as the Hebrue Oymel:^ 
or ^ in Dutche/ or as ^ in Englyshe soundeth before a, Oy u. 
And marke well that g neuer sounded in Welshe as it doth in Eng- 
lish in these woordes, George^ gyngw,^ G also in Welsh sometyme 
(when it commeth in a reason) shall be turned into ch, and somtyme 
elided or left cleane out of the word as ^ . , 
thuB. « .^.«fy *y»»y rac postauam] l^J^^,'^ 
utwn newaa [satisfactio vel sanguis J : koch Qtoad OUu 
n$ *las [rufus Tel yiridis] : and not koch 
n$ glas : dtdas [viridis nigrescens] of du [niger] and ghu [yiridis]. 

And otherwhyle wordes compounded shall put away g, as these 
do, terhywy dulas: whose symple be these, s&r [aster], glogw 
[purus], tht [niger] glas [viridis]. 

Also g is added to the beginning of such words as be deriued 
of the Latine, whych begyn wyth r, as Oiwilm, gvvto, gvvgntf 
GwerUy gwin, gosper of VViUelmuBy vietu, ventui, Ponta, vinumf 
vesper,'' 

Moreouer, g intrudeth wrongeously into many wordes, namely 
after », as Llating for Llatin^ Katering for Eatherin, pring for 
prin [vix], 

[22] Of the aepiration of E. 

H In euery word that is wrytten in Welshe, hath hys aspiration 

in spei^yng also, and is read, euen as in these woordes of 

Englysh, hardy hiardy hart, hart:^ And therefore whersoeuer h 

is wiytten in Welshe, let it be read wythall, and not holden styU, 

1 (Foonr, feiy, dufig-jyTt ftsh, foks). in low Dutch or Dutch of Holland = 

* That ia, when the sound of the (gh), or more nearly (grh, r). SupriL 
^fiffanuna has been preyiously settled, p. 209, note. 

Waa it (f, v, wh, bh) P Bee supri e (Dzhordzh, dzhm-dzher.) 

^*«^"Vottow B D •' ' This is common in French and 

X^O* now.— J>. U. ta f T J 'a / \ 

4 I ^ /^\ j ^ /gY^\ Italian. In endeayourmg to say (wa; 

• G mkigh Duteh or German gene- *^«y "^^ fe*^)» "^^ ^^ fe»)- 
>iftUy s(g) and occasionally s(gh, yh), * (Hard, Herd, Hard, Hart, Hurt). 



754 salbsbubt's wblsh pbonungiatioiu Cbaw. vm. { I. 

as it is done in Prench and Englysh, in such woides as be denned 
out of Latyne, as these : honest, habitation, humble^ habited &e. 
Except when A is setled betwene two vowels in Welshe, wordes : 
for then it forceth not greatlje whether A be sounded or not, 




number of the word that it is set before, as in this word, Ar y haeli 
ypon her, or their brow. Further, A oftentimes is caused or en- 
gendred of the concourse of vowels, oi herwydd, for oi erwydd, 
and sometimes by accenting, as trugarha, for trugard. Then be- 
caus eA is not of the essence of the word, I leaue it for most 
part vnwrytten. 

The sound of L 

I In Welsh hath the mere pronounciation of • in Latine, as learned 
men in our time vse to soud it, and not as they y^ with their 
lotacisme corrupting the pronunciation make a [23 J diphthong of 
it, saying : veidei, teibei for vidi, tibi. But lookebow % soundeth in 
Ibiglysh, in these words, imging, ringing, drinking, winking, nigh^ 
tight, might, right} So then i in euery syllable in Welshe hath 
enen the same sounde as e hath in Englyshe in these wordes, we$, 
see, three, bee. And i is neuer sounded so broade in Welsh as it is 
in thys English word *I> And besyde that • is neuer consonant 
in Welsh,' but euer remaining a vowel, as it doth in y* 
* Ego Germayne tonge, or as Iota in the Greke. And because 
they that haue not tasted of the preceptes of Grammer do 
not lightly vnderstande what thys terme consonant meaneth: I 
wyll speake herein as playne as I can, for to induce them to vn- 
derstand my meanyng. 

Therefore when we say in spellyng ma, mai % e^iei 
when • w st e, ste\ maieste : or I e, le: su s, sus : Jesus : now 
eonsonant, ^ these two wordes, maieHe, and Jesus, i is consonant, 
when • is ^^t when I speU on thys wyse : i per se i, o r k, ork^ 
Towel. and wyth doyng them togyther, reade iork, : then i 

is not called consonant, but hath the name of a voweO. 

* (On'eet, abitee'shon, umbl, ab'it}. * That is, never has the sound of t 
See above p. 220. consonant or^ in English, that is, (dsh). 

* The words gwehiu, h§heu, have Salesbury never thinks of {/i as a eon- 
Dot been identified. sonant, but only as the vowel (t). This 

- ,«. . J . t_ . . t_. ni^t be borne in mind in reading 

» (Stqtq, r*g-»q, dnqk-iq. w»aktq, ^^at foUows, in which a curiouTM? 

nikh, sikht, mttht, nkht). Salesbnir a„p,e of the mode of spdUng out 

here however means (i) not »|, which ^^^ i^ old English is printed. Of 

he peneraUy marks by y Welsh. Yet course his argument is perfectly worth- 

W^hmen at present do not seem acute !««. There is a dispute, J siittAj 

m distinguishinfl; (i,*), but use some- mentioned, concerning the Wdsh t 



times one sound and sometimes the 



preceding another vowel. Mr. E. 



S!^'!^x'™Pi^ P-/ ^-^ ""^Kh ^^5 5on«lSd Dr. Davies both ooosider 

Ojtkht) and not (nei) orfneikht) sound Welsh .' to be (j) in such words iaum 

of ntgh IS here pomtod out by the ,vwA, luut. In English, Smitii and 

^^^^^ Hart consider (j) and (i) to be the 

« Meaning (ei). souiids, inpri p. 185. 



Ckaf. Tm. ) 1. salbsbubt's welsh pkonukoiation. 755 

And therefore if ye lyst to reade ryghtly Welahe woordes where- 
in » is wrytten, an other vowell immediatlye folowing (for thereia 
else is there no hinderaunce for the straunge 
Beader) than must yon harken how • (whych I for «, in the word 
I wryte for y) is sounded in these Englysh »^„^"' ^^^ 
woordes : i-anSf i-arde^ ielde^ % elk, % eUe^ ielovVf ^ read as it is in 
ierif ioky ian^, iaugth, Jorhf iau : And thoughe Welsh. 
theese woordes bee wrytten here [24] i^ow 
wyth 1, in the first letter of euery one, yet it is ment that yon 
should reade them as the i were y, and as they had been wrytten 
on thys fashion : yane, yarde, yelde, yell, yelavv, yere, yoky yong^ 
youffth, yorke, you} 

Now I trust that the dullest witted chylde that neuer read but 
two lynes, perceaueth so familiar a rudiment. 

f The sound of K. 

K Foloweth the rule of e id. euery poynt, and therefore looke for 
the effect of k, where it is treated of the letter o. 

^ The sound of L. 

L Hath no nother differece in soud in Welsh than in Englysh. 

And note that it neyther causeth a, nor o, when they come 
before it, to sounde anye more fuller in the mouth, than they do 
else where sounde, commyng before anye other letter.' And for 
the playner vnderstandyng therereof, looke in the rules that do 
tieate of the sounde of a and o. 

And marke whan soeuer ye see ^ to be the fyrst letter of a worde, 
that eyther the same word commeth in construction, eyther else the 
woord is of an other language, and but vsurped in Welsh. 

A worde beginning wyth / hauyng II in hys [25] radical, maketh 
relation of the masculin gender, as yn y law in ms hand : for yny 
Uacv is in her hand. 

Item thys lysping letter / is now smotheley receyued in some 
wordes, contrary to their original nominations, as temestl for tempest] 
rrtsely triselyn, for rrtsc or rriscyn [cortex] : pymysl or pymystl for 
pemhlys [quinque digiti]: so named of the resemblace that the 
lootes haue wyth mans nngers : which is now better knowen by a 
more vnapte name euen Ceeut y dwr^ and in Englysh Water small- 
edge.^ 

So likewyse to this letter / a loytring place is lent to lurk in this 
English word syllable,^ And thus much, that the wryters hereafter 
maye be more precise and circumspect in accepting ihe ynlettereds 
pronunciation by the authority of theyr hand wryting. 

^ I hare not met with thiB form iye pronunciation of tall, toll as (tanl, 

dsewhere, except in the Heng. MS. toool^, supr^ p. 193-4 
of G. T. T. 10. The sound seems to he ^ Apparently cicuta viroM, Water 

^) as in the Scotch word ee for eye, cowbane. Water Hemlock, now spelled 

' (Jaim, Jard, jiild, jel, jel'oou, jiir, eepid in in Welsh, 
look, jnq, jnath, Jork, jna^. The or- * This, in conjunction with the pre- 

tiiography yougth for youth is peculiar, ceding, is meant to point out the s^l»- 

* This alludes to the old English bio (4), see p. 196. 



766 



SALESBURl's WELSH PROKUKCIATIOK. Chap. YIII. { 1. 



^ 0/the itraunge sound of double U, 

LI can not be declared anye thyng lyke to the purpose in wiyting, 

but onely by mouth : if ye the wyll leame how it ought to ISb 

sounded : For (as it is sayd before of (^) so the second / is added 

iT-^^ ^ J ^^-^ 1 in stede of h : ' but looke how Lambda com- 

viae VeeolampiuHum,^ . .„ r , » js3»xi.i^ i_« 

ming before Iota is sounded in the Greeke :' 

euen so pronounce we U in the Welsh. And if ye could hyt 

kyndely on the right and iust pronounciation of Ih thus aspirated : 

not leauyng unsouded the entire energie, and the whole strength of 

the aspiration : than shoulde not you bee farre dissonant from the 

true [26] sound of our Welsh 11, 

For the Welsh U is spoken the tongue bowed by a lyttle to the 

roufe of the mouth, and with that somwhat extendyng it selfe 

betwyxt the fore teeth the lyppes not all touching together )but 

leaning open as it were for a wyndow) the right wyke of the mouth 

for to breathe out wyth a thycke aspirated spirite the same U. But 

as I sayde before, and if ye wyU haue the very Welsh sounde of 



1 Joannes (Ecolampadins, the Latin- 
ized name of Johann Haosschein, the 
reformer, 1482-1631, who stodied 
Greek under both Renchlin and Eraa- 
moB, the teachers of the riyal Greek 
Pronunciations. 

s The Welsh // is not (Ih) the 
whisper of (1|, for in (Ih) the breath 
escapes smoothly on both sides of the 
tongue, and the sound may be fre- 
quently heard, with very little escape 
of breath, in French, table (tablh) tor 
(tabV) see p. 52, and in Icelandic, p. 
545. But for the Welsh //, one siae 
(generally the left) of the tongue Ues 
along the whole of the palate so as 
entirely to preyent the passage of air, 
just as for tne English cl'ck (^) p. 11, 
by which we excite horses, and the 
breath is forcibly ejected from the 
right side, making it yibrate, at the 
same time that there is a considerable 
rattle of saliya, thus much resembling 
(kh) or rather (krh), and the sound is, 
perhaps for this reason, conceiyed as a 
^ttural aspirate by Welsh grammar- 
ians. The Welsh // is a yoioeless or 
whispered consonant which I represent 
by (Ihh) p. 6, the second (h) to the right 
typifyine the ejection of breath on the 
nght side, and the initial (Ih) the re- 
semblance of the sound to (In) which 
when energetic may be substituted for 
it without loss of intelli^bility, al- 
though ^e Welsh ear immeaiately 
detects the difference. The lips may 
be fully open, or only opened on the 
right; the effect is entirely due to the 



action of the tongue and is yery pecu- 
liar. At a distance llan (Ihhan) when 
shouted sounds like (tlan). There 
is no resemblance to (thlan) which 
Englishmen generally substitute for it. 
When the table of palaeotype was 
drawn up I had neyer heard tne yoioed 
form of (Ihh), which for oonyenience, 
may be written Uhh). It is possible 
also to haye palatalised yarieties of 
both, which must then be written Qjhh, 
/jhh). iil these forms with (hh) are 
yer^ awkward, but they are sufficiently 
distinctiye, and the sounds are yery 
rare. In: II Yangelo di S. Matteo 
yolgarizzato in dialetto Sardo Sassareae 
dal Can. G. Spano accompagnato dm 
osseryazioni suUa pronunzia di questo 
dialetto e su yaij punti di rassomigU- 
anza che il medesimo presenta con le 
lingue dette Celtiche, sia ne' cambia- 
menti iniziali, sia nel suono della lettera 
L, del I^ineipe Luigi-Lueiano BonO" 
parte, Londra 1866, it is stated that 
rihh, /hh, Ijhh) occur in the Sardinian 
oialect of Sassari, and Qhh, ^hh) in 
the dialect of the Isle of Man. The 
Prince pronounced all these sounds to 
me, but he laid no stress on their uni- 
lateral character, or rather disowned 
it. In this case (^h, dh) were really 
the sounds uttered for (Ihh /hh), ac- 
cording to Mr. M. Bell's yiews, Visible 
Speech, p. 93, and Mr. Bell on hearing 
them, analyzed them thus. 

' Here Salesbury most probably 
eleyated (li) first into (b) and then 
into (Ijh). See also p. 546, n. !• 



Chap. VIII. { 1. SALESBUBy's WELSH PEONUNCIATION. 



767 



thys letter, gene eare to a Welshma wlien be speaketh euUteU, 
whych betokeneth a knyfe in Englysb : or ellyll a gboste. 

Tbe Welsbman or tbe Hispaniarde compose tbeir moutbes mucb 
after one fasbion wban tbey pronounce tbeir Uy^ sauyng tbat tbe 
Welsbeman ytteretb it witb a more tbicker and a more migbtier 
Bpiiite. Tbe Englysbe mans toungue wben be would sound U^ 
dydetb to tl, 

Tbe Gkrmanes lykewyse, as writetb John Attentin, as we do now, 
did in auncient time aspirate /, but pronouncing it somewbat 
bardisb in tbe tbrote. And in an otber place be recordetb tbat in 
old Cbarters be findetb / aspirated, nameelye in proper names, and 
after tbys manner H L.' Tbus you see bow tonges tbougb far 
distant, baue som affinitie in one liiyng or otber. 

The sound of a. 

[27] ^ ^ Welsb batb sucb a sound as ye beare it baue in 
Englysb or Latine : but yet it is one of tbe letters tbat be 
cbanngeable in construction as tbus : mwy^ moe, llai ns vwy^ lesse 
ormore, mwyvwy^ more and more: mal hyn, or vol hyn, as 
tbus : me^is or veyis, as. 

ITie sound of IT. 

N Is none otberwyse sounded in Welsbe tben in Englysbe : but 

Bometyme, after tbe Latine maner, wban it commetb before b 

or I? in composition, it is tban turned into m, as yniblaen [coram], 

wbicb is compounded of yn and hlam : amparch [contumelia] of an 

m] and parch [reverentia] : ampwyU [impatientia], or an Sf pwyU 

jirudentaa]. 

N also IS often times accessory, I meane sucb as intrudetb into 
many wordes, namely beginning witb o or k^ dA vynear [meus 
cams] vy-car, vyndew [meus deus], for vy-dew, or vynyw. 

And because in sucbe woordes it is notbyng of tbe essence 
thereof, I doe, but not witbout offence to some Raiders, oftent3rme8 
omit tbe writing of it, tbynckyng tbat it is not more meete to 
admyt n in our so sounded wordes, tban in tbese Latine vocables 
agnus, magnus^ iynis, at wbat tyme tbey were tbus barbarously 
sounded, anynus, manynus, ingnis. After tbis sort crept n into 
messanyer coming of message. By y^ Uke analogic potanyer (wbicb 
I tbynke no man dotb so write) must be written for potayeff and 
80 corrupt Portinyal for Portuyal^ 

[28] Sut I will prescribe notbing berein, least of some Eemisaian 
1 be termed a Precisian. 



^ The Spanish II is (Ij), so that 
Salesbury has elerated it to (lih), see 
preceding note. No doubt in attempt- 
ing to imitate it heput his own tongue 
into the familiar Welsh position, and 
took it for the Spanish. 

' On the ags. and Icelandic M see 
mptk pp. 613, 546. 



* Compare nightingale a^. nihte- 
gale, Leffrington ags. Leofric, passen- 
ger fr. passagier, porrin^r quasi por- 
ridger, Arminger It. anniger, popinjay, 
old e. popingay, old fr. papegu. See 
these and other examples of an inserted 
n in Matzner, Englische Grammatik, 
1860, voL i. p. 174. 



758 



BAUSSmVt's WELSH FRONITHCXAIIOV. Cta4P. ?IIL f L 



Th$ wund of 0. 

In Welsh in sounded accordyng to the right sounding of it in 
Latin : eyther else as the sounde of o is in these Englyshe wordes: 
a Doe, a Hoet a 2be : ^ and o neuer soundeth in Wel^ as it doth in 
these words of fingljsh: to, do, two.^ But marke that o in Welshe 
going before II, snundeth nothing more boystous,' that is to say, 
that it inclineth to the sounde of the diphthong ou (as it doth m 
Englifihe)* no more than if it had gone before any other letter. 

The sound of P. 

P in "Welsh differeth not from the Englysh sound of p, but p com- 
myng in construction foloweth the rules of the Hebiiie Pke,^ 
sauing that somtyme it is turned into b, as thus : pedwar neu hemp 
[quatuor vel quinque], for pemp. And sometyme p in composition 
u chaunged also into h, as whsji we say ymUU [longel, for ympdL 
And one whyle it is left out of the compounde woordes : as whaB 
these wordes : kymell, kymorih^ be wrytten for kympeU [compellojy 
hymporth [comporto]. 

And an other whyle our tongue geueth ys to sound it as it were 
an A, as when we say : ymhle [29] ymhlwy^ ymhla$ for ymple [?], 
ym-plvvy [in plebe] ym-plas [in palatio]. 

But p turned into ph^ maketh relation of the feminine gender^ 
O'l phlant, of her children, yvvise i phen, the attire of her head. 



Thi wuiul of Q, 

Q Is not receiued amog the numbre of the letters in Welshe as yel^ 
but k supplyeth his rowme, and vsurpeth his office in euery 
place. And the Greekes are fayne to practice the same feate, ti 
ye may see done. Zur, it and Ro. 16. where Kyriniou is written 
lor Qnxrino, Kuartoi for Quarto.* 

The sound of H. 

B Is sounded a like in Welsh and Englysh, but r, in Welsh for flie 

most part is pronounced wyth aspiration, especially being the 

first letter of the word. And for the aspiration A, they commonlj 



^ (Doo, TOO, too). In my obsenra- 
tionB of Welsh, the long and short o 
were inTariably (oo, o). The soundi 
{oo, o) seem practicaJly unknown, and 
not appreciated bj Welchmen. That 
these were also the English sounds in 
tile XVI th century I infer as in p. 95. 

« (Tu. duu, tuu}. 

* J^oyvtoiM, probably (bnistnis^ does 
not appear to be a misprint, out a 
more oorreet form than the raodera 
ioi§UroH». '\ he Promptorinm has hoy» 
ttowsj the Catholicon dwtui^ the OrtM 
Voe. loytiout, Chancer bcyttomly 8667 
A^iight reads boyttrouBly inoorreotly, 
ih« r not oocnrring in Had, 74d^ 



Cam. TJniT. MS. Dd. 4. 24. has Mo- 
t9U9ly^ and in several other plaeea, tht 
Wycliffite version has b^tom^ Math. % 
1^, as pointed out by Mr. Way on tba 
word in the Promptorinm. The origim 
seems to be the Welsh btpyat wildnes^ 
bwyat savage, btcyat^ wild heasl^ 
bwyatut brutal ferocious, which ao- 
eottnt properlv for the diphthong in 
the first syllable. Mr. B. Morris ra- 
fees the w<Hrd to hoftat^ Welsh bo$t, 
« 'J his again refers to the Knglish 

C9tf = (U>0«l). 

» B = (p),D = (ph)not(f), 

• Luke 2, 2, Kv^vU^ Bon. 1$, 21, 



CxAT. Yni. { 1. salssburt's welsh pronunciatiom. 



769 



vnt to r,* as they play by d and and 7, eaen thus : mvygwyd 
rfractus], rrodres [vanitas], rringell [miles], Rufam [Roma]. But 
me maner of some is to wryte one great capitall B (when it is the 
fyrat letter of a woord) for the twoo double rr. Also r serueth the 
tome that n doth in Englysh, that is to wyt, to be put betwene 
TOfwels meeting together in two sundry wordes, for to stop the 
mcomely gaping in spech, as ye shall perceyue by these woordes 
of both the [30 J tongues : yr-awr : a-n houre : for mother nature 
wyll not adm3rt that we should pronounce y avpr^ or a hour. But 
stepmother Ignorance' receyueth both r and n into some places 
where they are abused, as yr Llating^ for y LUUin. 

% The sound of 8. 

8 Sonndeth in "Welsh as it doth in Latin : neither hath it two 
diuers soundes as it hath in Englishe or Frenche, for when it 
oommeth betwene two vowels in these two languages, it is so 
Temissely and lithly sounded, as it were s, as by tbese two wordes 
of both the speaches it is manifestly proued, Feisant a Fesant.' 

^ 27is sound of T. 

T Lykewyse hath but one sounde, and that as the Latines sound it 
in these wordes : atat, ttUe, tegit : Keyther do I meane that t in 
Welsh is sounded at any tyme lyke thy as some barbarous iyspers 
do, who depraue the true Latine pronounciation, reading amatk, for 
osia^, dederithy for dederit^ &c.* 

Now be it marke well thys exception, that t is ncuer read lyke c 
thorowout the Welsh tongue, as it is commonly read 
of Englyshemen in Latine verbales ending in tio^ as Exception 
pronunciation electio, subiectio, 

[31] Marke also, that it is the nature of ^ to be turned into d, 
and sometime into M, and some other tyme it is so lightly spoken, 
tiiat the t is quite left away, and there remayneth but the h m 
steede of the t. But thys is to be vnderstande when t is the fyrst 
letter of a word set in construction to be construed or buylt together 
on thys fashion : Na thric yuhy dwy anwr ne dair [Ne mane in domu 
duas horas vol tres]. For before they be hewed, squared, and 
ioyned together wyth theyr tenantes and mortesses, they lye in 
rode and vndressed timber after this maner of sort : Na tryo yn iff 
iwify avrr fte tair. Furtliermore i in deriuation is 
left out of the deriued wordes or turned in i», that Theibsoliite 
they myght sound more pleasaunt to the eare, as ye 
may take these for an example : chwanoc or ehwaa 

ing tlie Bounds of English words in 
Welsh lettere. 

♦ Palsgraye mji of tb« French d 
thHt he sees **no particular thyng 
wherof to wame the lemar saue that 
they BOfunde nat dofwi in these words 
MiuUere, adoption^ adovfeer^ like th, as 
we of our tonge do in tiiese wordes of 
Latine uth MihiuumMhim for ad MhU' 
ymmImvi oonnptlj/' 



* 7b r, that is, two r's, or rr. The 
Bodem form is rA, rather (*th) than 
(rh), so that Rhys ('Ru*^) sounds 
more like (his) than (ns). 

* Of course ** an hour*' is the old 
form, and ** a" comes from the omission 
of n before a cunsonanL The igno- 
fiace is therefore rather in Salesburj. 

' Thii4>ocaiioos difficnltieB in writ* 



760 



SALESBURY S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. { 1. 



noe; gvvnoe or gwnnroe monweni or tnanwenni: heinieu or heinnuu 
of chwant Qibido], gwynt [ventus], manwefU [monumentom], 
haint [pestis]. 

If The sound of Th. 

Th hath the semblahle and lyke sound in Welsh as it hath in 
Englysh in these woordes, thorowef thycke^ and thynne : ^ but it 
is neuer so lythly spoken as it is commonly sounded in these other 
words: that^ thou, thine, this} 

Moreouer th wrytten for the fyrst letter of any worde, sheweth 
the same woord to be than in construction. For there is no Welshe 
woorde standing absolutelye that hath th for hys fyrst letter : but 
t is hys natiue and originall letter, for the [32j which in con- 
struction th is commonly vsed. Neither yet do we vse to wryte ih^ 
in any woord, and to reade the same as ^ or (^, as is commonlye done 
in these English wordes : Thomas^ throne, threasure, Thauies Inne : 

Thames In which be most uniuersally spoken after this soite : 

Tomas, trone, treasure, Dauies Inne^ . , ,|| 

Item th somet3rme signifieth the word to perteyne to the fem^dike '*^ ^' 
gender, as Oi thuy of her house, otherwyse said, oi duy, of hys 
house. 

The sound of V being consonant. 

y specially being wrytten in thys manor of fashion v, soundeth in 
Welshe as in Englyshe or Latine, whan it is a consonant.^ And 

it lightly neuer begynneth a woorde, except 
the woord be constructed and ioyned wyth one 
or more wordes. For other h or m, being the 
originall or radicall letter, is transmuted or 
chauged (according to the congruitie of the 

toungue into v a consonant. 

But Latine wordes begynnyng with v, and vsurped in the Welsh, 

shall receyue g to their fyrst letter, as is declared more at large in 

the treatice of the letter G, and somet3rme B, as hicar of viearius. 

^ The sound ofu heyng a voweli. 

But u written after this manner tf , is a vowel, and soundeth as 
the vulgar English people sound it in these wordes of English : 
trust, bury, busy, Su[Z9]berden} But know well that it is neuer 
sounded in Welsh, as it is done in any of these two Englyshe wordes 
(notwythstanding the diuersitie of their sound) sure, lueke,* Also 



There is no woorde 
in welsh that be- 
ffinneth with t 
Being radicall. 



1 rrhuroou, thik, thin). 

* mhaty dhou, dhein, dhts). 

' (Tom*as, tniun), see next section 
under TA, (tree-zyyr, Dan'z In). 

^ The nse of t; is anite discontinued 
in Welsh, and / is always nsed in its 
place. 

No doubt that he meant the sound 
of (trtist, btrt, btz't^ Htb'erden). 
(Trist) still occurs in Scotland, (btrt) 
was eyen then more usually (ber-i) but 
is the common Scotch now, and (btz't) 



remains. Httberdm is probably Su^ 
bertden, but I cannot find such place. 
There is a Hubberaton in South Fern* 
broke, which therefore may haye the 
u pronounced in the Weuh manner 
and an Ibberton in North Dorset. 
These are the nearest names I can find. 
* (Syyr, luk). Bullokar nyes 
(sw'er) and he is particular in iden- 
tiiyin^ the sound with the French u. 
Hart nas (siur) meaning (syyr), p. 167, 
and Salesbury writes tuwr, with the 



Chap. VUI. § 1. SALESBURY S WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 



761 



the sound of w, in French, or U, wyth two prickes oner the heade 
in Duch, or the Scottish pronunciation of u^ alludeth somwhat 
nere vnto the sound of it in Welshe, thoughe yet none of them all, 
doeth so exactly (as I thynk) expresse it, as the Hebraick Kubuts 
doeth.' 

For the "Welsh u is none other thing, but a meane sounde be- 
twyxte u and y beyng Latyne vowels.^ And therefore who so euet 
wyll distinctlye leame the Welsh sound of u let hym once geue 
eare to a Korthen Welsh man, whan he speaketh in Welsh, the 
wordes that signifie in English obedient (or) * chaff singlerly : 
whych be these in Welshe, uvudd, usun.^ And this vowell u alone 
amongo all the letters in Welsh, swarueth in sound firom the true 
Latine pronunciation. 

Thys w is more in vre wyth vs of ITorthwales than wyth theim 
of the South parteis : whose wryters abuse it, whan they wryte 
thus, un yn for yn un ^ 

The sound of W. 

V In Welshe and Englyshe hath but one fygure and power, 

though it chaunceth to haue .ij. diuers names : for in English 

ye call it double uu and in Welshe we geue it the [34] name of a 



■ame meaning, pp. 165, 172, and in- 
deed this passage is sufficient to shew 
that he did fu>t mean (syur). Smith 
and Bullokar both give (luk). 

* All meant for the sound of (yy), 
although at present there are occasional 
fidnt differences of sound, but not ac- 
knowledged, French (y}'), German (u), 
Swedish (uu), Scotch (^5). 

' This of course means that Sales- 
bury pronounced the Hebrew )^^p 

^Kibba«), generally considered as (u) 
m the same way as Welsh u ; also he 
ahews by writing the name kubiUa^ that 
he gave the same sound to the first 
Towel in the name, generally identified 
with (i). This serves to shew, in con- 
junction with his opening sentence, 
that his sound of Welsh u did not much 
differ from (i, t), and that where he 
uses it for the representation of English 
aoonds, he certainly meant (i) or (t). 

' It is difficult to determine what 
icmnds the Welshman gave to Latin 
^hVi because these are precisely the 
Welsh vowels about which there is a 
difficulty. The next sentence but one, 
however, would lead us to suppose that 
his Latin u was (u), as it was different 
from the Welsh ; but what his Latin 
If, properly (y), may have been, cannot 
be said. Assuming, however, that it 
was (•), then the mean sound ought to 



be (i). By the kindness of Dr. Davies 
I had an opportunity of consulting 
three Welsh students at the Regent's 
Park College about the Welsh m, y. 
The sound of m in Duw appeared to 
be (t), in lleioyrchu it was not distin- 
guishable from (i), in dechrmad^ go- 
leuniy 1 could not distinguish the diph- 
thong eu from the English (ai), though 
the sound of ai in gair was dis- 
tinctly (ai) and occasionally (aai), 
but ai, a<y au wore nearly if not 
quite indistinguishable; at most (ai, 
ae, ai) would mark the distinctions. 
I understood from Dr. Davies that the 
theoretical pronunciation of u was (y), 
and that in solemn declamation an at- 
tempt was made to preserve the sound, 
but that usually u became (ii, i) or 
even (t). This is perfectly similar to 
the common German substitution of 
(ii) for (yy) in the pronunciation of 
their it, an alteration never made in 
French. In Danish and Swedish the 
y, theoretically (y), becomes (i) or, 
to my ear, practically (t, i). 

* Theoretically (yyvydh, yysyn), 
practically (i»vidh irsin) or even 
(iivtdh, li'sin) which latter sounds, 
perfectly easy to English organs, would 
be intelligible throughout Wales. 

* This refers only to the orthogpraphy. 
See below under y. 

49 



762 



fiALESBU&T's WELSH FfiONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. f 1. 



syngle u but tlian soundyng it after the Latine pronuciotio or eDs 
as yon now soundc your oo.^ 

But the lesser Ghreeke o ioyned togyther wyth the Greke y made 
a diphthong,' or Hebraic Vau eum puneto schureh in ventre,^ either 
00 in these English vocables : booke, looke, boorde, woorde/ shall 
rather expresse hys name, than hys proper nature. 

But hys owne power, and peculier office in Welshe, shall there 
no letter nor letters more preciselye set it forth than the w it selfe, 
or 00 wyth the Englysh pronunciation. For all thoughe the G^- 
maynes vse a w yet in some wordes sounde they it (to my hearing) 
as the forther u were a vowel, and the latter o consonant,' wher 
we the Britons sounde both uu wholy togyther as one vowell, wyth- 
out anye seuerall distinction, but beynge alwayes eyther the foither 
or the latter parte of a dyphthonge in Englyshe on thyswyse: 
wyth aw : and in Welshe as thus : wyth, awen.^ 

And though, as I sayd before, I fynde in som auncient writere 
6 for f?r, yet in other I find w in words now vsually written w* v or 
/ as eithaiw, for etthav or eithaf. In which kynde of wordes, bycause 
they of Southwales vse yet to kepe y^ pronuciatio of it, saying iawlif 
where we saye tavlu or taflu [jacioj), I doe rather vse for the more 
indifferencie to wryte v than /, eve that they may the more aptly 
resolue [35] i^ ^to their woonted vowell w, and we maye sounde 
the same after our more consonaunt acceptation. But contraiyly, 
we saye deunydd where they sound devnydd or defnydd [substantiajy 
and some corrupters denvydd. 

The sound of X. 

X Is not founde as yet in the Welshe Alphabet : For the Welshe 
speache hath no neede of hys office : because that suche Walahe 
woordes as be deducted of the Latine, tume their x into s, as doe 
these : nos, estenna, esoommun^ estran, biases, escuso, esetUio, Sas or 
SaiSf which come of nox, extendo, excommunieatus, extraneus^ Mmn 
tiMf excuso, excutiOf Saxo, 



1 Meaning (nu, n). 
' Modem Greek pronunciation (nn) 
for ov. 

* Hebrew pyX^ (shunreex*), mean- 
ing ^ = (uu). 

* (Buuk, luuk, buurd, wuurd). Bul- 
lokar and Gill also give (luuk), the short- 
ening of the Yowef into (luk) or rather 
(luk) is quite modem. North countrr 
pronunciation is still (luuk), thougn 
Mr. Melyille Bell and Mr. Murray 
consider the difference between the 
Scotch and south country sounds to be 
merely qualitatiye, the former (luk^, 
the latter (If/k). Gill has (wnrd), 
Butler (wuurd, wurdj. Boorde was 
the spelling at that time for board, as 
in the Promptorium^ Levins has boord, 
and Butler pronounces ^buurd). 

* The meaning of this ia difficult to 



oomprehend, and the difficulty is m* 
creased by the misprint o, for m or a. 
He diyides w, as he prints it, into vv, 
which he immediately calls uu, but 
which of these two le1i«rs he conaiden 
"the forther'' and which the "latter," 
is not plain. The beet I can make out 
is, that he heard German %d as (th), 
thus wann = (yuan), nearly (vwan) or 
perhaps (yiran). The last is not a yery 
inapt way of representing (bhan), and 
one whicn I haye heard given by many 
persona, as the best means of in(ucating 
the sound of initial (bh) to English or 
French speakers. 

• Here, in wyth, yy is in the "forther" 
part, and in awen in the " latter" part 
of the diphthong, which ought to make 
Salesbury's German w = (uv), as 
(uyan), which being dissyllabic is im- 



Cri>. Yin. i 1. SALESBURT'b WEI^SH FBONTmaATION. 



763 



The engliBhe Scolen ton&nies 
be marueilously tormented in 
Boudyng of the Greke ypsilo 
tnd yet atain not to the right 
Bonnd.' 



% The sound of Y. 

Y Is soxmded in Welsh, as it is in these English wordes: yn, 

9ifnMf ys, thynne^ wynne} Neytiber 
yet as it is sounded of the commune 
people in anye of these two woordes 
foUowyng : vvyde^ wynge} Also y 
beyng a woorde, counteruayleth the 
sygnification of the in Englysh, and 
of Ztf in Frenche, or of the Articles Ha^ Ho, in H^brue and Greeke, 
as thus : y dyn, whose proper sygnification in Englyshe is not com- 
munlye vsed, except a man shoulde saye, the person : [36] but 
Z$ homme shall weU declare it to any that shal be skilled in the 
French : And by^meanes hereof we vse to expresse the exceUencie 
that the Euangelistes attribute to lesusy when they adde the Qreeke 
article thereto : whych they seeme aduisedly to do, omitting to 
write it when they speake in the name of the lewes or Gentiles. 

The sound of Z. 
Z In Welsh is vnknowen, in so muche that it was nener placed in 



poflrihle. As Salesbury does not recog- 
nize {j) he also does not reco^pize (w), 
hence fryth aw = with awe, is to iiim 
(uttii an), not (with au). It is hope- 
len to look for agreement upon this 
point of theory. Supra p. 613, n. 2. 

^ (/n, sin, tz, thtn, win). There 
can be little doubt as to the pronuncia- 
tion of these words because m, thin, 
iMM, also occur in Smith. Mr. E. 
Jones remarks : ** Fhas two sounds in 
Welsh, and it is the only letter that 
has two sounds. In monosyllables as 
dyn it is nearly =ee £ng. as deen (diin), 
in polysyllables as dyni(m=u in biU 
(dan'ion). " On which Dr. Davies 
observes, **rather % in hint'* = (dtnion). 
In the examination of this sound as 
raonounced by the Welsh students at 
tlegents Park College, (supr^ p. 761, 
note 3,) the word dynion seemed more 
Hke (a^n-ion) than (ddU'ion), but I 
noted the following pronunciations, ^yef 
(ged), yn y (on a), trwyddo (truu'idho), 
ynddo (on'dho) bywyd (bau't'd), »ydd 
(nidh), lUwyrehu (lhhew9rkh*i), tywy' 
Utceh (towalhh'ukh^ and (tawtlhh'ukh) 
in North Wales ; tne words are all in 
John i., 1-5. According to Dr. Davies 
the theoretical sound in all places is (<>), 
which is aimed at in solemn or stately 
style, but in South Wales the universal 
sound is (i, »). In North Wales (o, i), 
or (a, t) are heard. The sound may 
be (y). The sound (o), or (a), is 
quite familiar. Salesbury evidently 
only knew one lound, and it is im- 



portant with remd to his English 
to be sure that ne did not know the 
sound (o), which we do not find recog- 
nized in English till the xviith century, 
see p. 174. The following are the 
rules usually accepted for the pronun- 
ciation of Welsh y. In the mono- 
syllables dy, dydf dyt, fy, myn, y, yd, 
ydd, ym, yn^ yr, y», it is pronounced 
(fi), in all other monosyllablea (y). In 
nnal syllables it is always (y). In the 
prefix eydj and sometimes ejfn, as 
eydeistedidt eynaesoedd^ and in adjectlTefl 
and adverbs prefixed as eryf-arfog, it 
is also (y). After u^ it is genenuly (y) 
as gtoynfydf mtvynhdu, bwyta, but to 
this rule there are several exceptiona 
especially if ur is short or follows a 
vowel, as ehtoymUf ehwynt, llewyrehu, 
tytvyllu, awyddu, ewyllys in which it 
is (a). In aU other cases not specified 
in these rules it is (a). 

» (Weid, weind). The first word 
is clear, but the second is doubtfiiL 
Wynge should =irt»^, which waa cer- 
tainly called (w»q) . There is a Norfolk 
word winge to shrivel, in Wrights 
Dictionary of Obsolete and Provincial 
English, but that is probably (wtndgh). 
Most likely wynge is a misprint for 
vvynde, which, even as a substantive, 
is called (weind} by Bullokar, and 
(waind) by Gill. 

' The Greek v was originally (y), but 
was (i) at the time Salesbury wrote. 
What he alludes to in this marginal 
observation ia not dear. 



764 BALESBURl's WELSH PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. § 1. 



A compariso of the pronunti- 
ation of the letters in Welshe, 
to the pronnnciatid of the 
Greeke and Hehrue letters. 



any Welshe woord hythcrto :^ Neither needed I once to speake 
of it, but because I would put the reader vtterly out of doubt in 
this behalfe. How be it, z may conucniently hereafter be vsurped 
in woordes borowed of straunge tongues, euen that they keeping 
their orthographie, maye the more apparantlye declare them selueSi 
at the least, to the learned. 

Of the Alhreuiations, 

[This section has no interest.]... [37] 

[38] Annotation, [This also has no interest.] [39] 

[40] A hriefe rehersall of all the rules he/ore^ with certayne other 

additions thereto jpertayning. 

A Is most Tnlyke of pronounciation 

to the Hebrues Aleph. 
B most entirely rcsembleth the nature 
of Beth. 

C and K be not Tnlyke in sound vnto Caph and Koph, ' 
CA, chif cheth and caph wyth raphe^^ be of one sounde. 
B soundeth as Balethy Daghessata,^ 
Bd contayneth the power but of one letter, and that of BheUa, or 

of dhaleth not daggesset,^ 
[41] E is much spoken after the sounde of the vowels Segol or 

Epsilon,^ 
Faad Beth wythout the poynt Bagges or the Grek Veta be as one 

in sounde.' 
ff (or) ph agre in pronunciation with the Greke Phg or the JBEe- 

braick phe not poyntcd wyth Bages,^ 
G is sounde as Grimel or the Dutch g.^ 
H and th' aspiration B[e be equal in power. *° 
/ in euerye poynt agreeth wyth the Greke lota,^ 
L Lamedhy and Lamhdha^ disagre not in sound.^^ 
LI countreuayleth Lambda comming before lota.^ 
M iV, Mem Nun and My Ny differ not in sound." 



^ Hence in his transcript of English 
words the sound of (z) must bo given 
to his « when necessary, as indicated by 
other authorities. 

« 3 = (k) in 515 =(kaph), p =(k) in 
H^p = (Kooph). 

' That is 3 without the dagesh point 

'^*'=r = (d). »n = (dh), «=(dh). 

• y\yQ = (secghool*) is the short (e), 

c was the same. 

■» 3 = (bh), /3 = M or (bh), suprJl p. 
518. E. A. Sophocles (Romaic Gram- 
mar accompanied by a Chrestomathy 
with a vocabulary, Hartford, U.S. 1842, 
and without the vocabulary, London, 
Trubner 1858) distinctly assigns (bh) 



as the modem pronunciation of /3. 
Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte says 
that this is a mistake, ana that tne 
Constantinopolitan Greeks invariably 
say fv). See remarks on Icelandic v. 
supra p. 549. 

8 <^ = (f) or (ph) see supri p. 518, 
note 2 ; &=:(ph). 

' li = (g)» German ^ = (g) generally. 

" n = (H). 

1* "Except in being occasionally a 
consonant as (j). — B.C" 

»!?,x=a). 

^ \i=(li), see above p. 756, note 3, 
and p. 757, note 1. 
" D 3, ^i' = (ni,n). 



Chap. VIII. § 1. SALESBURY's WELSH PRONUNCIATION. 



765 



and Omega shall sound as one.^ 

P doeth as well imitate Fhe and Phy in sound as in other conditions.* 

H hath a peculiar concinnitie with Eho,^ 

8 Samech and Sigma may go togyther well inough for thei^ tune.* 

T soundeth as Teth or Tav dagesset in the Hehrew.* 

Th hath the very sound of Theta or Tav hauing no Bagez,^ 

Fheyng consonante soundeth as Beth wythoute DageB or as Veta 

doeth.' 
V beyng vowell is read as Kihuts and not much vnlyke vnto 

Ypstlon.^ 
Fhath the verye sound Ypsilon.^ 

% TThat further concinnitie the Letters in Welsh ehaue wyth the 

Greeke Letters, 
[ThiB only comes to dividing the consonants as follows :] [42] 

The thynne letters he these, c ox k^ h p 1 1, 
The thycke letters are these, ch ph IL 
The middle letters be these, g v dd. 

Of the sounds of ch, g, i. 

These thro letters ch, g, i haue neuer the 
like sounde in the Welshe tong, as they haue in 
these Englysh wordes, chere, gentle, lacke* 

[43] Of contraction vsed in welshe, 
[This section possesses no interest]. 

Of accente. 

The obseruation of accente is it that shall do muche towarde the 
attaynyng of the natiue pronunciaton of any language, in so muche 
that somtyme the alteration of accente shal altere also the significa- 
tion of the word, as in these woordes in Greke: Ifeos, Tomos, 
pharos, and these in Welshe : gwydd, gwyll, gwyr : and in Eng- 
lishe : these, differ, prouide, denye, &c,^° 



Ch in welsh is 
bnt one letter. 



^ fl = (a)) in modem English pro- 
nunciation of Greek, but (oo) in modem 
Greek, supr& p. 623, as in modem 
"Welsh, where pob peth is called (poob 
Meth^ not (poob peth), and the older 
English, p. 96. 

' Phe means S) = (p], but what does 
phy mean ? It should be ^, but that 
has been already appropriated Ui ff — 
(/). Probahly phy is a misprint for 
l»y =ir. 

' The "peculiar concmmtie" refers 
perhaps to the aspirated form b which 
oalesbury accepts as his rr, moaem rh, 
now ('rH) rather than (rh). 

* D, <r taken as = (s), as they were 
certainly then pronounced though the 
determination of the original sound 
of each letter presents difhculties. 

* O = (0, n = (t), they are generally 
confounded. 



• «, n = (th). 

■' Supri p. 747, n, 6, and p. 764, n, 7. 

s Kwuts here is kubuta on p. 761, 
where seo note 2. Greek v = (i), for- 
merly (y). 

» (Tsheer, dzhent-1, Dzhak). 
"^^ "Ndos young, yt6s fresh land, fallow 
and the Ionic gen. of vavs a ship ; rSfiof 
a cut, a piece cut off, rofiSs cutting, 
sharp ; <papo5 any large piece of cloth, 
a cloth, sheet, shroud, cloak, ipdpos 
lighthouse from the island *dpos. In 
the first three words the position of the 
accent mark causes a dinerence in mo- 
dem Greek pronunciation, (ne*os, neos*, 
to'mos, tomos*)but both the latter words 
are (fa*ros). nut the accent mark in 
Welsh is only used to indicate 
length, and is generaUy omitted both 
in printed books (even dictionaries) and 
wnting. Qvbydd (gua-ydh) pastors 



766 



SALSSBUBT's welsh PRONTJNCTATION. Chap. YIIL { 1, 



Cwiayns Engluhe wordei wher of ye may gather the WeUhe prfmun- 

etatian of the letters, 

Archaiigell, Beynge, Called, Micliael, Discomfyted ♦Dde, Euer 

♦Fillaynous. Fend, Gget Him, Itch I-eldynge, Kest, 

Dd forth Laye, Mellett, Mummrynge, Not Oner, Preuayled, 

^^^ ^ Rauenyng, Horrible, Satan, Tormented, Thorowe, 

TJaliant, Busines, Worthye, YU.^ 

Certaine wordet wherin the letters he meet vnlikely sounded to Welshe 

pronunciation of them, 

[44] All, Combe, Dombe, Ceasse, Cyne, Checke, Adder, Ele, 
Fphe, Gender, Engyn, Humour, Honour, In, laundice, Fall, 

♦Osyll, Reason, Season, Thomas, Thames /him, 
The blaoke byrd That, Vncle, Ydle, Synging.* 

The signifieation of A, in Welsh, 
[This has no reference to pronnnaLation.] 

The signifieation of Y. 
[This has also no reference to pronunciation.] 



ground that has been formerly plough- 
ed; a weaver, gtoydd (gW5<ydh) wood, 
or a weaver's loom ; gwyll (guu'ylhh) 
a hag, goblin, ghost; gwyU (gwalhh) 
shade; gwffr (guu*yyr) oblique, sloping, 

see supr^ p. 726 ; gwyr (gwiir) fresh 
vigorous verdant. The English exam- 
ples are more difficult; differ is pro- 
bably differ defir ; prouide is unintel- 
ligible ror onlv provide occurs, not 
prdvide, though we have prSvident, 
Mr. Brock suggests that pr6uide may 
be meant for proved ; denye only occurs 
as den^^ but denier is both d^ier a 
French coin, accented denier' (deneer*) 
in Shakspere, Bichard III., act I, sc. 2, 
last speech, v. 262 — the other two 
passages in which it occurs are in 
prose, — and denier one who denies. 

^ These words seem to be, Archangel 
(ark*an'dzhel), leing (bii'tq), called 
(kauled), Michael (Meik-el P), die- 
eomJUed (diskum'ftted), the (dhe), ever 

Sever), viilanoue (vtl*anus), Jiend 
fGend)^ get (get), Atm(htm), itch (ttsh^, 
yielding (jiild'tq), kest tms is hardly 
ukely to be Spenser's word '*whicn 
forth she kest,'^ F. Q. 6, 12, 15, it is 
more probably an error for kiet =kis9edf 
but toe word is doubtful; lay (lai), 
mellett has the second / batterea and 



looks like melfett, but the / is plainer 
in the Grenville copy, it is possibly 
meant for millet (mtl'et), murmur' 
ing (mur'mun'q), not (not), over 
(cover, over), prevailed (prevaild*^, 
ravening (raveniq), horribte^KOfib'lu 
Satan (saa-tan), tormented (torment*edi, 
thorough (thuru), valiant (yalvanti, 
bueineea (biz'tnes), worthy (wurth't), 
•7/ (il). 

> Probably all Taul), eomb (kuum) ai 
a hiU, dumb (dum), eeaee (sees), eieret 
" as water in a siu/* Much ado, act 5, sc 
1, V. 6, 1623 ed., Tsiv), cheek (tshek), 
adder (ad-er), eel (iilY^A (fiak), gender 
(dzhend'er), engine (eu'dzhtn), humour 
(HyymurV honour (on*ur), in (in) P. 
Jaundice (dzhaun*dtiB),/a// (faul) ; oiyll 
is explained in the margin as the blaik' 
birdf which answers to the ouayU of 
Levins, owsyl of Huloet, the modem 
o%uel or ouzel (uuz*el) is sometimes used 
for a blackbira merula vulgaris, though 
more commonly for the water ousel, 
dipper, water crow or pyet merula 
aquatica, cinelue aquaticus, reason 
freez'un), season (seez'un), Thomas 
(Tom-as), Thavies Inn (Davtz tn), that 
(dhat), uncle (uok'l) or perhaps (nu^*l) 
see p. 744, ana note 2 ; ieUe (eid'l), 
(stnazh'iq) singeing because (siq'fq) 
would be like the Welch sound of the 
letters. 



Chip. VIII. j 1. salesbury's weush pbontjnciation. 767 



[46] . ... % A gmeraU rule for the readyng of VVeUh. 

T Hough there be diners precepts here tofore wrytten of the Welsh 
pronanciation of the letters, I would thinke it not ouermuch dis- 
sonant, nor yet to wyde from the purpose, to admonishe you in 
thys behalfe, that is, that you ought not to reade the Welsh accord- 
yng as ye do the Englyshe or French, but euen after the reading 
of the latin. For in reading English or French, ye do not rede 
some wordes so fully as they be wrytten. 

And in many other ye seme to sound the sillables more ftilly 
tha the expressed letters do giue. Which maner of reading is so 
Ttterlye eschued in Welsh, as ye perceyue it to be exactly obserued 
of them that perfitely reade the Latine tonge : Nei[46]ther do I 
mesne here to cal them perfite and Latinelike Beaders as many as 
do reade angnus^ mdgnuSy for agnus^ fnagnus, ingnia, for ignis, santus^ 
for ianetus, sawl, for sal: sovvl, for sol: and for miAi, meichei: and 
egoWf for ego: tuw for tu : and quUh ligithf in stede of quid Ugit. &c.^ 
Therefore ye must leame to n)rget such maner of pronunciatioUi 
agaynst ye prepare your selues to reade y« Welsh. Moreouer, ye 
ou^t to know, that* these wordes: dringo [scandere], gvvingo 
[calcitrare], kynga [sermo], myngen [juba], anglod [reprehensio], 
angred [inndelitas], and the most part of suche like Welsh wordes, 
haning ng in them, and being of moe sillables then one, shal be 
red as these English wordes be (but ye must admit them to be red 
now as of two sillables euery word) Kgnges, rynges, hryngeth^ syngeth : 
For euen as ye do not rede them Eyn-ges, ryn-ges, hryn^eth, syn- 
gsth : but rather in thys wyse, Eyng-es, ryng-es, hryng-sth, syng-eth :* 
euen so do we sound dring-o, and not drin-go : gvving^o, not 
gwin-goi myng-en and not myn-gen. Albeit, yet as ng may be 
seuered and parted in this Englysh word syn-geth (but the signifi- 
cation altred)* so haue we some wordes in Welsh (when they are 
spoken) in whom the sillables may be seuered in n^, as in these : 
mhgerth, LUm-gtrnn^ tringyrch, &c. 

rrhtn foUow seyen entire pages and two portions of para of a letter to Mr. 
Collingbom roeaking of the advantages to Welshmen of Teaming English, the 
low state of Welsh literature, &o., with many wordy digressions, and ending thus :] 

[64] But now If. ColinghomSy least peraduenture, where I 
tbynke my selfe but familiarlye to talke here wyth you, and other 



> Agnus magnut (aq*nQS maq*nns), 
ynif (tq'nts), aanetut (sant'USK «a/ 
(nnl), tot (sooul), mihi (mei'khei) oom- 
nire the present Scotch sound, effo 
(eg*oou, egu) see p. 744, tu (tyy), quid 
U^it (kwtth liidzt^ ?). '< The Scandi- 
Bavians haye lost the sound (qg), both 
medial and final . . . Hence (q) is 
regularly represented by »^, or by n in 
sib, or oy ^ in ^, according to the 
German school tradition (abbreyiations 



like mang for nut^ut in the popular 
dialect). This gn forms a part of the 
receiyed pronunciation in Swedish, 
where the frequent combination gn is 
always assimilated to (qn^, forming 
an accidental analogy witu the mn 
which arises from an original in, bn 
pn P"— Rapp, Phys. der Spr. 3, 241. 

* (K»qz, n'qz, bnc^'eth, stq'eth), 

* (St'ndzh'eth) = smges, most pro- 
bably. 



768 salesburt's English peonxjnciation. Chap. VIII. § 2. 

my familiars (as my meanyng is none other in deede) some thank- 

les taunter entermeddle and say vnto me, alludyng to that mocke 

of Diogenes, viri Myndi portas occludire^ ne quando vrbs vestra 

egrediatur, meanyng tins therhy, my good firiend haue 

done with your Welsh confabulation, haue done : 

for els your ioly prooemton, and 

your goodly pdrergon shalbe 

longer then all your 

booke besyde. 

Here 

therefore at the 

last I make 

an end. 

* 

P I N I 8 

[The colophon consists of three crescent moons interwoven,, with the word Ty 
in the centm one of the four inner interstices, and the word ^73 in each of the 
three outer opening^s .between the horns of the crescent, evidently referring to 
Psalm 72, v. 7: H^J va'nj? (gad b'lii* jaree*aA), so long as the moon enduieth, 
literally, until failure-of moon.] 

§2. 

William Salesburj/'s Account of English Pronunciatton, 1547. 

The "Welsh text of the Introduction to Salesbury's Dictionaiy 
is here reproduced literatim with all the errors, misprints, false 
collocations of letters, antique spelling, of the original, but without 
the long f, and in Koman type in lieu of black letter. Those who 
are interested in antiquarian Welsh will prefer seeing it in this 
form, and will be better pleased to set it right for themselves than 
to have it reduced to form and order for them, while the English 
translation will enable the English reader to dispense with the 
Welsh. English and Foreign words are italicised 

There are two perfect copies of this work in the British Museumi 
one in the general library (628, f, 25), and one in the Grenville 
Library (7512). The volume is a small quarto, 7iby 5^ inches, 
including the margin ; the letter-press, without the headline, mea- 
""^^g 6j by 3| inches. It is in black letter, unpaged. The 
signatures are : none to the first sheet, Bi. Bii. Biii. C.i. Cii, and 
then, after a blank leaf, the signatures go from. A to S, the last 
letter having only 6 pages. The title occupies the first page, and 
is in English only, as follows : 

A Dictionary in Englyflie and Welflie moche necef- 
fary to all fuche Welfhemen as wil fpedly leame the 
englyflie towgue thought vnto the kynges maieflie very 
mete to be fette fortne to the vfe of his graces fub- 
iectes in Wales : wherevnto is pr(?fixed a litle treatyfe of 
the englyflie pronunciacion of the letters, by Wyllyam 
Salesbury. 



Chap. VIII. } 2. SALESBURY's ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 769 

The colophon is 

^ Imprynted at London in Fofter lane, by me lohn 
Waley (1547). Ctim priuilegio adimprimendum 8olum.{',') 

Immediately aft<jr the title is a dedication in English only : "To 
the Moost Yictorioufe & Redowbtcde prince Henry theyght by 
the grace of God Kynge of Englande, Fraunce and Irelande de- 
fender of the faythe And of the Churche of Englande and alfo of 
Irelande in erthe the fupreame Hedde be al profperitye in con- 
tinuall honour.'* This dedication extends over three pages, and con- 
cludes : ** Youre poore and humble fubiecte Wyllyam Salefburye." 

Then follows the address to the reader, occupying five pages. 
The beginning of each page is marked in the following transcript 
by a black figure in brackets as [6], and in numbering the pages 
of the book I reckon the title as p. 1, and the back of it as p. 2. 
On p. 1 1 commences the actual treatise on the sounds of the letters, 
and, counting the two blank pages at the end of the third sheet, 
on p. 25 begins the dictionary itself of which the first page is 
annexed as a specimen, shewing the arrangement in four columns 
and the many Welsh words left imtranslated. Indeed, as may be 
expected, it is extremely deficient, but it extends to 141 pages. 

The English translation of the Welsh address to the reader and 
account of English Pronunciation was kindly made by Mr. E. Jones, 
of the Hibernian Schools, Liverpool, and obligingly revised by Dr. 
Benjamin Davies, of Regent's Park College, London, one of the 
Council of the Philologiced Society. No attempt has been made to 
imitate Salesbury's quaintness of language, but the meaning of the 
words is given as carefully as possible. In this English translation, 
where Salesbury cites an English word in the spelling of the 
time, it is printed in small capitals, his pronunciation in Welsh 
characters is subjoined in italics, and then the interpretation which 
I give to that phonetic transcript is added in palaeotype in a paren- 
thesis, and when Salesbury gives no phonetic transcript, the con- 
jectured palacotypic form is given. If Salesbury adds the meaning 
in Welsh this is subjoined also in Italics, and a translation of it 
into Latin is annexed in brackets. When Salesbury gives no trans- 
lation the Latin is still added. Thus: **lai)dee lad-dr (lad'er) yscol 
fscala]," give the old English spelling laddbe, Salesbury's phonetic 
Welsh transcript lad-dr, the palaeotypic meaning of the same 
(lad'er), the Welsh translation of the original word yscol, and the 
Latin translation of the Welsh translation [scala]. References are 
added throughout to the page in which the passage is quoted or in 
which illustrative remarks occur, and these are inclosed in a paren- 
thesis thus (p. 61), meaning, supr^page 61. This will avoid the 
necessity of subjoining footnotes. After the specimen of the dic- 
tionary is added an alphabetical list of aU the words of which Sales- 
bury gives or indicates the pronunciation, in this or the foregoing 
tract, with a reference to the different pages in this book where it 
is to be found, supplementing the references in the text. 



770 salesbuby's bkolish fbontngiation. Chap. Vin. f 2. 

[5] % Wyllyam Salesburi wrth y darlleawdr. 

Onid odit ddarlleydd bonheddigaidd nid aiighyssylltbell vyssei 
ddangos a datclario pa lesaad pa vndd a phwy broffit a ddelsai 
ir neb a dreuliai ddim amser wrth ddallen a mefyriaw ar y Uyfer 

hwn Oni byssei ddaifod or blaen i oniwchel- 
Awdurdot r llyuer ^^ ^wn barglwydd vrenhin ay gyncor 

Srtot v'^brpnhi^^v edrycb amaw ai dderbyn eissoes yn lowedio 
^ndduV. ^ gymradwy o help a chanhorthwy kychwyniad 

tywysogaeth at laith saesnaec A chaii vod 
hefyd llywadraeth kalon brcnhin (vegya y kyttystia rystrythur Ian) 
drwy law ddew, yr hwn a gatwo eu ras yn hirhoedloc Iwyddianafl 
fiEynadwy Amen. Onid bellach i nessau tu ar peth kyfreitiaf a 
chyssonaf yngan a sonio am tanaw yn y vangre hon Sef er mwyn 
Kymbry or nid oes gantunt angwanec o ddyfynder athrowlythyr 
onid medry o vraidd ddew, ddarllen iaith eu mamcu ir hai hynny 
yn mic o chwenychant vegys y dylent vynny kyfirwyddyt i ddarll^ 
a deall iaith Saesnec iaith heddyw vrddedic o bob rhyw orenddysc 
iaith gyflawn o ddawn a buddygoliaeth ac iaith nid chwaith 
anhawdd i dyscy vegys y may pop nassiwn yn i hyfedyr ddyscy eb 
edrych yn Uygat y boon nar gost ac yn angenrheitiacli i ni r 
Kymbry no neb wrthei er esceuluset genym am y peth : Ir hai 
an nyscedic hyny meddaf yd yscrifenned hyno wan[6]atra- 
waeth ac nid ir Rai tra chyffarwydd. Onid atolwg i chwi y 
Bei sydd a mowrddysc genwch ac a wyddoch Eac mor werth&wr 
yw Dyscjrmwneuthur aweh hunain yn ol ddull saint Pawl ympop 
peth i pawp A moeswch hefyd (val y dywaid yr vnrhyw Pawl) 
modd yr abwydir rhai bychain a bara a Uaedi borthi o hon- 
awch chwitheu yr anyscedic a mwydion ycb gorucheiddyse 
ac nid a godido wocrwydd athronddysc. Ac velly os chwchwi ni 
ohudddiwch dryssor yr Arglwydd onid i gyfranny yny gyfle ir 
angenogion o ddysceidaetha doethineb ai gyfryw bethen ereill: 
€K)beitho i dyry duw vath ysprydoldeb vddunt hwytheu ac na 
sathrant val moch dim och geman nacb main gwyrthfawr ac na 
ohodant ich erbyn val kwn ar vedyr awch brathy/ Eithyr etfco 
eilwaith i ymady a chyfeilomson / ac or diweddi ddechren ar hysbysy 

a siUtau hanes ac ystyriaeth y llyfer yma Ac yn 

Ystyriafith y gymeint nad ynt y llytthyrenneu yn vn ddywediat 

^^° ' nao yn vn draythiad yn sasnec ac ynghymraec: 

Yn gyntaf dim y ddys yn datkan ac yn bonny 

Enwr llylyr. paddelwy darlleir ac y trayther hwy yn ol 

tafodiad y Sason ac yno esampleu o eirien kyfaddas 
yn kynlyn/ A chwedy hynny y mae y Gfiurllyfyr ner Gfeiriawc 
saesnec yn dechry yr hwn a elwir yn saesnec an EngHs die- 
sionary ys es yw hyny kynnllfiEt o eirien seisnic/ achos ky- 

-, ^. nulleidfa o eirien seisnic yd ywr holl llyfer hayach / 

eei^uf ^^ y^ ^^^ ®® deliwch yn dda amaw y ddys yn 

kadw order a threfyn ynto : o bleit ni chymysoed 

dim or geirien bendromwnwgyl ynto val y damwyniai vddunt 

syrthio ym meddwU or tro kyntaf : Eithyr ef adfeddylied vyth er 



Chap. YIII. i 2. SALBSBXTRY's ENGLISH FRONimCIATION. 771 

[6] If William Salesbnry to the reader. 

rBibly, gentle reader, it would not have been irrelevant to shew 
and declare what advantage, what gain and what profit, would 
result to any one, who should devote any time to reading and study- 
ing this book, but that his majesty, the king, 
together with his council has received it, as an ^ '^^v ^vJ^^^trT ° 1'^* 
acceptable and suitable help and dd for the Xee ^authority S 
mduction of the principality mto the English from God. 
language, and because the inclining of the 
heart of the king (as shewn by the holy scripture) is from GK>d, who 
I pray may preserve his grace in long life prosperity and success. 
Amen. But now to come to the most important and necessary sub- 
ject to be treated of in this place, that is, for the sake of Welshmen 
who do not possess more learning than the bare ability to read their 
own tongue, and of those only who may, as they ought, desire in- 
struction in reading and understanding the English language, a 
language at present renowned for aU excellent learning, full of 
talent and victory, a language moreover not difficult to leam, 
which persons of every nation acquire fluently, without regarding 
trouble and expense, and to Welshmen more necessary than to 
any other people, however much we may neglect it. Por these 
untaught persons, then, so much elementary teaching was written, 
[$] and not for the well versed. But I desire of you who are 
possessed of higher attainments, and know how valuable is educa- 
tion, that you would after the manner of Saint Paul, make your- 
selves all things to all men, and condescend also (as the same 
Paul says,) since babes are fed with bread and milk, to feed the 
ignorant with the crumbs of your superior knowledge, and not with 
ti^ excellency of high scholarship. And thus if you do not hide 
the treasure of the Lord, but dispense it as opportunity offers, by 
supplying it to those in need of learning and wisdom, and other 
like things, I trust Gt>d may grant to them such a spirit, that 
they may not like swine, trample your gems and precious stones 
under their feet, and that they may not rise like 
dogs against you, ready to bite you. But now again Object of the 
to leave all digression and to begin to set forth the ▼hole book. 
object and import of this book. Inasmuch as aU the 
letters are not said and sounded aHke in EngUsh and in Welsh, first 
of all we declare and affirm the mode in which they are read and 
sounded according to the pronunciation of the English people, with 
examples of suitable words following. After which 
the English Wordbook or Dictionary begins, which Name of the 
means a collection of English words, for the whole "^ook, 
book is, indeed, a collection of English words. In q^^^ ^* ^ 
which if you careftdly notice, order and arrangement Word*. 
•re kept: for the words are not mixed belter skelter 
ia it, as they might happen to tumble to my mind at first thought. 
But with constant reflection, for the sake of the [7] unlearned, 



772 salesbury's English pronuncx/^tion. Chap. VIII. § 2. 

mwyn yr a[7]nyscedic gyiryw vodd ac y darfy helkyt pop gair 
(hyd y deuei kof ) yw van gyfaddas chunan : Ac velly yr holl 
eirien ac / a / yn y llythyrcn gyntaf oo dechrcu a gynulled i gyd ir 
vnlle : A phop gair yn dechry a b / yn yn llythyr k3mtaf o honaw 
a ossodet or neulltuy / Ar geirieu a c / yn en dechreuad a wabaned 
hwythcu or neulltuy: Ar geirieu a ddechreant ac cli, a ddidolet 
hwynte ehunain / A rhei a d / yn i kychwyn a gasclet ac a ossodet 
mewn man arall / Ac val hyn y rayed y llaill pop vn i sefyll dan 

vaner i Captelythyr ddcchreuol / Ac wrth hynny 
Modd y kefir p^j^ chwe nychoch gaffael Saesnec am ryw air 
saimec ir gym- kamberaec : Yn gyntaf / edrycbwch pa lytbyren 

vo ynnechreu r gair bwnw yn anianol / o bleit os/ 

a / vydd hi / spiwcb am tanaw ynplith y Restyr 
eirieu a vont yn dechre ac a / ac yn y van bono ar y gyfer yn y 
rbes eirieu saesnec y keffwch Saxonaec iddo/ Eithyr gwiliwcb 
yn dda rbac ycb twyllo yn kam geisio gair allan oe van briod 
gyfaddas/ vegys pe i keisiecb vn or geirieu hyn yr ystym ar 
agwedd y maent yn gorwedd yn y penill yma Mae % mi gang en dee 
Yedwen Achos ni wasnactha ywcb wrth geisio saesnec am (gangen) 
cbwilio am danaw ymysc y geirieu yn dechrcu a g / namyn ymhlith 
y geirieu a vo k yn y dechreu / y dylyech espio am danaw / ay 
Saesnec vydd gar i vron : Canys y gair kroyw kyssefinydy w kangen 
ac nid gangen kyd bo r ymadrodd kymraec yn kyfleddfy k yn g / ac 
yn peri sonio t/vald/ab/valv/yny geiriey hyn dee o yedwen I 
Ac am hyny rhait i chwi graffy byth pa lytbyren a vo yn decbro 
r gair pan draetber ar y ben ebun allan o ymadrodd vegys y 
dangosseis vchod / Ac veUy yn ol y dadawc naturiol draetbiad y 
mae i ch[8]wi geisio o mynwch chwi gael pop gair yn y gairllyfer 
jrma / bleit vegys na ddysgwyl neb onid yifyd pan el i wiala ir 
koet gaffael gwiail yn tyfy yn vn ystym y byddant wedy r eilio am 
gledyr y plait/ velly r vn modd ni ddiscwyl neb onid rhy angcel- 
fyyd gaffael pop rhyw air yn y gairllyfyr yn vn ystym nag yn vn 

agwedd i ddywediat a chwe dy i blethy ym- 

Kyngor ysmala parwyden ymadrodd / Ac eb law hyn oU a 

^ ^ ddywedais ymblaenllaw/ Kymerwch hyn o gyngor 

gyd a chwi y sawl gymry a chwenychoch ddyscy 
gartref wrth tan Saesnec / Nid amgcn no gwybod o honawch na 
ddarlleir ac na thraethir pop gair saesnec mor Uawnllythyr ac mor 
hoUawl ac yd screfenner Vegys hyn God he toyth you yr hwn a 
draetha r kyffredin / God biwio : A swm o eirieu ereill a yscrifenir 
hefyd Ryw sillafeu yntbimt yn vn ffunut eithyr ni ddarlleir ddim 
honimt or vn ffynyt val y rhai hyn or naill ddtu'lleyad howet crowe^ 
trowe ar bain a ddarlleir bo bwa : kro / bran : tro/ tybyeid / A rhai 
hyn hefyd a escrifenir y pen diwaythaf vdddunt yr vn minut ac 
ir Uaill or blaen eithyr i ddarllen a wnair yn amgenach eowe, lowe^ 
nowe, narrowe, sparowe y rhai a ddywedir yn gyffredin val hyn 
kow / buwch : low / lowio : now yn awr : narrw kyfing : sparw 
ederyn y to/ Ac am gyfiyw ddamwynieu yr hyn y byddei 
ryddygyn ir ddarlleydd i nodi pe doe kof chwaith i scnfeny 
mae goreu kyngor a vetrwyf vi ir neb (val y dywedaia ymlaen) 



Chap. VIII. § 2. SALESBUEY's ENGLISH PKONUNCIATION. 773 

every word (so far as memory served) was chased to its own proper 
position. Thus all the words having a for the first letter were at 
the outset collected into the same place. Then all words beginning 
with h were placed apart. So with c, and chj and d. Thus also of 
aU the rest, every word is ranged under the standard of its captain 
letter. Thus when you require the English for any Welsh word ; 
First observe what is the first letter naturally; 
if it is a for example, look for the word under the ''^^x. ™^® 
series a, and having found the word, in the opposite English to 
column for English you will get the English for it. Wdsh. 
But be very careful not to be misled, to seek amiss 
a word out of its own proper place. For example, if you trace the 
words in the form and aspect in which they lie in the following line 
Mae i mi gangen dec o vedwen [Est mihi ramus pulcher betullae]. 
For it will not serve you to look for the English for gangen 
among words which begin with y, but under Icj because the pure 
radical word is hangen not gangen, and the English meaning will be 
found opposite the radical word. For it is a peculiarity of the 
"Welsh to soften the initial consonant, as ^ to y, ^ to (f, ^ to v, in 
certain positions, as in the words dec o vedwen [ramus betullae]. 
Therefore you must always consider what is the initial letter when 
the word stands alone, out of connection, as I observed above. 
So it is in the normal natural utterance of the word that you are 
to seek, if you wish to find every word in this lexicon. For as 
none but an idiot would expect, [8] when going to gather osiers, 
to meet with rods growing in the form they are seen after being 
plaited round the frame-work of a basket, in the same manner 
none but an unskilful person will expect to find every word in 
the dictionary in the form and shape in which it is found when 
woven in the partition wall of a sentence. In addition to all 
I have already said observe this further direction, . , . . 
such of you, Welshmen, as desire to learn English Welshmen 
at your own firesides. You cannot fail to know that 
in English they do not read and pronounce every word literally 
and fuUy as it is written. For example, God be wyth yof, which 
the commonalty pronounce God hiwio (God bii'wiro). And a 
heap of other words also are written, as to some of their syllables 
in the same way, btit are not pronounced in the same way, as 
the following : bowe, ceowe, teowe which are read ho (boo) htva 
[arcus], kro (kroo) Iran [comix], tro (troo) tyhyeid [opinor]. 
The following also have precisely the same termination as the 
above but are differently read, cowe, lowe, nowe, nailbowb, 
SPABOWE, which are usually spoken haw (kou) huwch [vacca], low 
(lou) lowio [mugire], now (nou) yn awr [nunc], narrw (nar'u) 
hyfing [angustus], sparw (spar'u) ederyn y to [passer]. With re- 
gard to such cases as the reader may find too difficult to remem- 
ber, much less write, the best advice I have for such as may 
not be able to go to England (as I have already said), where the 



774 (SALBSBUBT^f BN GUSH FBONUNOIATION. Chap. YIII. { 2. 

or ni edy aiigha£Pael iddo yyned i loecr Ue mae r iaith yn 
gynenid / ymofyn o honaw ac vn a wypo Saeeoiec (o bleit odit o 
blwyf ynkymbry eb Sasnigyddion yntbo) [9] paddelw y gelwir 
y petb ar peth yn sasnec. Ac yno dal a chra% pa vodd y traythai 
ef y gair ne r geirieu hyny yn saisnigaidd / a chyd a hyny kymeryd 
y llyfer 3rma yn angwanec o goffaduriaeth yn absen athrawon/ ac 
yn diffic dyscyawdwyr yr iaith. Dewcb yn ach a 

Dyscwch nes oesswch Saeeoieo 

Doeth yw e dysc da iaith dec. 

^ T gwyddor o lythyrenneu bychain. 

A a. b. c. ch. d. dd. e. f. ff. g. gh. h. i. k. 1. U. la. 
n\. n. i\. 0. p. r. t. f. ff. b. ft. t. th. v. u. w. y. 

^ Egwyddor or llythreneu kanolic o vaint. 

•{« a. b. c. d. e. f. g. gh. h. i. k. 1. m. no. o. p. q. r. c* 
f. B. t. V. u. X. y. z. ff. ff. ft. w. &. 2. 9, 

A. B. C. D. E. F. G. H. I. K. L. M. N. 0. P. a B. 8. 
T. TJ. Y. 

% Gwyddor or vath vwyaf ar lythyreu. 

ABCDEFGHIKLMNOFaBSTXrX/« 

[10] blank 
[11] ^ Natur a Bain y llythyreu vchod yn Saesnec. 

J^, Seisnic sydd vn nator ac (a) gymreic / val y may yn eglui 
yn y geirieu hyn o saesnec ale/ aid: ac ymhymraec kwrw: paU 
paal: sale sal: ddicithyr Eyw amser y kaiff/ a/ sain y dipton 
(aw) yn enwedic pan ddel ef o vlayn 1/ ne Ul val y may yn eglurach 
drwy y geirieu hynn : halde bawld moel hall bawl, pel : tvaU wawl 
gwal : Ond yn Ryw eirieu i dodant weithie (a) yn Uedsegur er a 
gyfrifwn a ymarferai oe nerth ehunan / namyn yn hydrach ymrithio 
yn Kith yn bocal (e) ni a wnae ir darUeydd, val hyn ease ies ob- 
mwythdra : leaue lief kenad : sea see mor : yea / ie / Ond nith 
rwyatyr vath eirieu ahyn di ond yn anfynech* 



B« yii sacBonaec a / b / yn Camberaec ynt vnllais val yn y geirieu 
hynn : babe baab / baban : brede bred / bara. Ac ni newidir b, 
seiBonic am lythyren aran val y gwnair a/ b/ gymberaec. 

C* wrth i darllen yn sasonaec a chambraec sydd yn vn Uef onid o 
vlayn e / i / W canys o vlayn y tair llythyren hyn val s / vydd i son 
vegys hynn jrace ffas wyneb gracyouse graaiws/ rraddlawn/ coi^M^oit 
condisywn. 

Oil. nid yw dim tebyc yn sacsonaec ac 3rmghamberaec : Ac nid 
oes ynghamraec Ijrthyren na llythyrenneu ai kyfflyba yn iawn / eithyr 
may sain / tsi / kyn gyfflypet iddi ar efydd ir aur / val yn y gair hwn 
ehurohe tsurts ecleis. 



Chap. Yin. } 2. SALESBUBY's ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. 775 

langaage is natiye, is, let him inquire of one who knows English 
(for there is scarcely a parish without some person in it conversant 
with English), [9] and ask how such and such a thing is called 
in English. And observe carefully how he sounds the word or 
words in English, and, in the absence of masters, and lack of 
teachers of the language, take this book, as an additional re- 
minder. Come then and 

Learn English speech until you age ! 

Wise he, that learns a good language ! 

% The Alphabet of smaU letters. 

A. a. b. c. ch. d. dd. e. f. ft. g. gh. h. L k. 1. U. m. 
xq. n. i\. 0. p. r. t. f. K s. s. (I. t. th. v. u. w. y. 
^ The alphabet of medium letters. 

•{« a. b. c. d. e. f. g. gh. h. i. k. 1. m. n. o. p. q. r. c. 
f. s. t. V. u. X. y. z. ff. flf. ft. w. & ». 9. 

A. B. C. D. E. P. G. H. I. K. L. M. K 0. F. Q. E. 8. 
T. U. Y. 

^ The Alphabet of Capital letters. 

ABCDEFGHIKLMNOFaBSTXrX*/ 

[10] hlank. 

[11] H l^he nature and sound of the above letters in English. 

A ^ English is of the same soimd as a in Welsh, as is evident 
in these words of English, ale aal (aal) ktpna [cerevisia]; palb 
jpaal (paal) [pallidus], sale sal (saal) [venditio] (p. 61). "Except 
sometimes a has the sound of the diphthong aw (au) especially 
when it precedes l or ll, as may be more clearly seen in these 
words : balde hawld (bauld) mael [calvus], ball hatal (haul) pel 
[pila], WALL ioawl (waul) gwal [mums] (p. 143, 194). But in 
certain words they place a sometimes, as we should consider it, 
rather carelessly according to our custom, out of its own power and 
rather metamorphosed into the vowel e, as ease ess (eez) esmtoythdra 
[otium], LEAUE leef Qeev) kenad [venia, licentia], sea see (see) mor 
[mare], tea ie (jee) Letiam] (p. 80). But words of this kind will 
not often perplex thee, gentle reader. 

B in English and h in Welsh have the same sound, as in these 
words : babe haah (baab) haban [infans], bbede Ired (breed, bred) 
lor a [panis]. And b in English is not changed for another letter 
88 is done with h in Welsh. 

C in reading English, as in Welsh, has the same sound, except 
before e, i, y, for before these three letters it is sounded as s (s). 
Por example pace ffas (faas) toyneh [facies], gkactouse grasiws 
(graa'sifUs) rraddlawn [gratiosus], coin)iCY02r condisywn (kondis'iun) 
[conditio.] 

Ch. ifi not at all like in English and in Welsh. And there 
are not in Welsh any letter or letters which correctly represent it, 
but the sound of tsi (tsi, tsj) is as like it as brass is to gold, as in 
the following word chubchx tsurU (tahtrteh) ecUis [ecclesia]. 



776 salesbury's English PRo^"ITNCIATION. Chap. Vin. } 2. 

[12] D- ymghamraec a sacsonaec nid amrafaelia i gallu val y 
dyellir yn y geirieu hynn or ddwy iaith : Duke / duwk due : dari 
dart dart. Eithyr nota hyn yn dda pan welych dwy / dd / yn dyfod 
ynghyd yn sasnaec nid yqI / dd / gymbereic vydd i grym / ond cadw 
awno pop vn i llais gynefinol: Ac nid lleddfy A wnan ond cledy yn 
gledachvegys yny gerieu hyn laddre lad-dr/ yscol hladd* blad-der 
chwyssige. D. hefyd yw tcrfyn berf o amsereu perphaith amper- 
phaith a mwy nag amherffaith/ val am y gair hwnn louedj carwn/ 
kereis/ carysswn &c. 



E' a ddarllcir yn sasnaec gweith val / e / gymberaic gwaith val/ i / 
gymberaic / a gweithe ereiU yniwedd gair i tau ac i bydd vut val 
schetta yn hebriw neu vegys y gwclwcb/ w/ yn diwed* y geirieu 
hynn o Camberaec kynddelw/ ardelw/ kefnderw/ syberw/ buddelw/ 
marwnad / catwderw : yny rhain wrth eu darlain ay traythy / w / 
a dawdd ymaith ac velly y dywedyt a wnair kyndell/ ardel/ 
ke&der/ sybcr/ budcl/ mamad/ catderw/ Velly/ e/ yn diwedyy 
geirieu saesnec a dawdd ymaith a cham mwyaf o ddiwed pop 
gair wrth i draithy vegys o ddiwedd y geirieu hynn einperawre 
emperwT ac nid emperwrey darileir : yr hwn air sasnec arwyddoka 
ymghymraec ymerawtr: Ac velly am eiiermore efermwor tragowydd. 
Ac yn y ddeuair saesnec vchot may y ddwy (e / e) gyntaf o bob vn 
yn vn llais ac e/ o gamberaec/ neu e/ Uatin neu epsylono roec. Ar 
e/ ddiwaethaf yn tewi/ val y may/ w/ yny geirieu a soniais am 
tanim gynnef. Ond yn enwedic pan ddel/ e/ynol/1/ne/r/ 
yniwedd gair sacsonaec [13] ni cMywir dim o ywrthei ar dauod 
sais : ond o chlywyt peth o ywrthei / kynt y dyfalyt y hot hi o 
vlaen 1/ ne r/ nag oe hoi : val y traythant hi ar y geirieu yma/ ahU^ 
sable, twyncle, wryncle, thodre, wondrey yr hyn eirieu ac ereill a 
deruynant yn vn odyl a rai hyn ni chlywn i sais yni darllain onid 
vegys pe byddem ni yw scriueny drwy adael/ e/ heibo/ val hynn/ 
abl/ sabl/ twinkl/ wrinkl/ thwndr/ wndr: neu val pe bay/ e/ o 
vlayn yr 1/ ne yr r/ val hyn sadd^lly thonder: Ond ni ddylie vot 
chwaith dieithyr vath ddarlleyad a hwnw i ni yr kambry paam onid 
jm nineu yn darllein drwy doddi ymaith dwy ne dair o amrafael 
lythyreu vegys y may yn eglur yn y geirieu yma popl dros popol, 
kwbl dros kwbwl ; papr / ac eithr lie y dylem ddywedyt papyr/ ac 
eythyr/ Ond raid yw madde i bob tafawd i ledlef, a goddef ibob 
iaith i phriodoldeb. Heuyd natur y vocal/ e/ pan orphenno air 
sacsonaec esmwythau ue veddalhau y sillaf a ddel oe vlayn val 
hynn hope hoop/ gobeith: hake, baak/ poby: chese I tsis caws. 
Eithyr dal yn graff ar ddywedyat y gair ackw ehese^ o bleit yr 
e / gyntaf sydd vn llais ac, i, on hiaith ni : ar c, ddiwaythaf yn 
sefyll yn vut val y dywedais or blayn y damwyniai iddi vod ryw 
amser. E, hefyd o vlayn s, ynniwedd enweu Uiosawc, sef yw 
hynny ir anyscedic geiiieu a arwyddockaant vch pen rhifedi vn 
peth, a ddislanna wrth eu dywedyt val o ddiwedd yr enweu neur 
geirieu hynn kynges, brenhinedd : frendes, kereint : tentes, pepyll/ yr 
hain a ddarUeir kings / Mnds / tents. A gwybyddet y darUeydd nad 



Chap. VIII. § 2. 8ALESBURY*8 ENGLISH PRONUNCIATIOH. 777 

[12] D ui Welsh and English do not disagree in their powers, 
as may be understood in these words from the two languages : duke 
dutch (dyyk) dtte [dux], dabt dart (dart) dart [jaculuml. But note 
this well when you see two dd coming together in English, they 
have not the power of dd m Welsh (dh), but each retains its usual 
sound. And it does not soften, on the contrary it hardens the 
sound, as in the following words: laddeb lad-dr (lad'er) yseol 
[scala], BLABi)' hlad'der (blad'er) ehwyssigm [vesica]. D also is 
the termination of the perfect, imperfect, and pluperfect tenses, as 
in the word loved (luvd) earum^ kereis, earysswn [amabam, amavi, 
amaveram]. 

£ is pronounced in English sometimes as e Welsh (e), sometimes 
as t Welsh (i), and sometimes at the end of words, it is silent or 
mute as sheva in Hebrew, or as you see f^ at the end of these words 
in Welsh : ki/nddelw, ardelw, kefnderw syherw, huddelw, marumadf 
catwd&no, in which the w is melted away in reading and speaking 
and so they are sounded kyndell, ardel, ke/nder, syher, hudely tnamadf 
catderw. Similarly e final in English words is melted away, for. 
the most part, from the end of every word in pronunciation, as in 
the following words : empeboube pronounced empenvr (em*perur), 
and not emperwrey (emperuu-rei) which word in Welsh signifies 
fmerawir [imperatorj. And so euehmohe efermwor (evermoor*, 
evermuur*, evermwor*) tragowydd [semper]. In the two English 
words above, the two first e, e, of each, has the same sound as the 
Welsh € or Latin «, or the Greek epsylon. And the final e is mute 
as f^ is in the words I have already mentioned. Moreover especially 
when s final follows l or r, [13] it is not heard from English 
tongues. But if it is heard at aU, it is rather before the l or b than 
after, as they pronounce the following words : able, sable, twtncle, 
WBTKCLE, THONDBE, woNDBE, which words, together with others of 
the same termination, in hearing an Englishman read them, seem 
as if written without the e, thus : all, sabl, twinkl, torinkl, thtondr^ 
umdr^ (aa'Vl, saa'b'l, twiqk*'l, wrtqk''l, thun-d'r, wun'd*r), [potens, 
niger, scintillare, ruga, tonitru, miraculum,] ; or as if the e were 
written before the l or b : thus saddell, thondeb (sad'el, thun'der), 
[ephippium, tonitru.] But such pronunciations ought not to be 
strange to us Welshmen, for do we not also in reading melt away two 
or three letters at times, as may be seen in the following : popl for 
popol [populus], kwbl for hohwl [totus], papr and eithr^ where we 
should say papyr [papyrus] and eythyr [sed]. But every tongue 
must be pardoned its peculiarities, and every language allowed its 
idioms. Further it is the nature of e final to soften and prolong 
the syllable which precedes it as: hope hoop (noop) goheith [spcs], 
lAKE haak (baak) poly [coquere panem ut pistor], chese tsis (tshiiz) 
caws [caseus]. But observe carefully the word chese, for the first 
1 has the sound of % in our tongue, and the e final is mute as before 
described. E also before s at the end of plural nouns, — ^that is, (for 
the sake of the unlearned,) names which signify a number of any- 
thmg,— disappears in pronunciation, as in the following : kynges, 
hnnhinedd [reges], fbendes kereint [amici], TsaxTE&pepyll [tentoria], 

50 



778 salbsbubt's English pbonunoiation. Osaf. vni. i 2. 

yw [14] A gwybyddet y darlleydd nad yw y Rawl yxna yn 
gwasanaythy i bob enw lliosawc o bleit pan ddel c, eh, g, Hen e, 
arall vlayn y ddywedetic e, pally a wna y ruwl hon oanys yna e, 
a draythir yn vtmgas neu val yn y, ni : val yn y geirien hynn 
dyohea dcitsys / ffbssydd : faces : naces / wynebeu : oranges^ oreint^ / 
a&de orayds : treea, triys prenneu. 

f , seicsonic ehun sydd gymeint synnwyr ynthei ao mewn dwy 
i, f, gambereic wedy gwascy en penneu yngkyd yal hyn : fole, ffw^ 
ffol ne ynuyd 

fff SLcf, yn easnec a dreythir yn vnmodd, eythyr^, yn ddwyscaohy 
ac /, yn yscafiiach a gymerir : /, yn ysc^ val ymay ehefe, tsiff 
pennaf / ff, yn ddwysc neu yn drom val yn y gair hwn suffire^ 
swffffer dioddef : 

O, seisnic a ch/ saesnec ynt daran debyc en sain ie mor debyc i 
son yw gilydd ac yd yscriuena sags ny bo dra dyseedic yn aill yn 
ller UaU vegys y damwain yn y gair hwn ehurge yn lie eifmreke 
tsiurts eglwys. Eythyr g/ yn sasnec vlaen, a, o, a, a gweithe 
vlayn e / neu y, nid adweynir i Uais rac g, gambereic, val hyn 
g<daunt galawnt/ gelding gelding/ plagef plaag pla/ God, djw/ guUe/ 
gwt coliiddyn/ Oylbert / gilbert : Ond pan ddel g/ o vlaen/ e/ i/ nen 
y/ val eh, seisnic neu tsadde o hebrew vydd i Uef or rhan vmyehaf 
vegys hyn gynger tsintsir/ fonsii I Gwilia hyn etto yn dda pan 
ddelont dwy gg/ ynghyd / kydleisio eulldwyedd ac g/ gamraec a 
wnant val hyn heggynge hegffjug/ yn cardota/ nagge nag kefi^lyn/ 
egge, eg wy. 



[15] Oh, sydd vn Uef an ch, ni ond i hot hwy yn traythy yr gh / 
eiddunt yn yscafiidec o ddieythyr y mwnwgyl a ninneu yn pro- 
nwnsio yr ch / einom eigawn yn gyddwfeu. A vegys y mayn 
anhowddgar gan sacson glywed rhwnck y llythyr hon gh / velly may 
Kymbry deheubarth yn gwachel son am ch, ond lleiaf gallant. Can 
ti ay klywy hwy yn dywedyt htoaer a hwech Ue ddym ni o og^edd 
kymbry yn dywedyt chwaer a ehweeh, 

Ac etwa mi an gwelaf nineu yn mogelud traythy ch, yn vynech 
amser vegys y may yn ddewisach genym ddywedyt (chwegwaith) 
no (chwechgwaith) a (chwe vgain) na (chwech vgain). Ac im tyb 
i nid hoffach gan y Groecwyr y llythyr ch, pan ymchwelynt or 
ebryw Johannes yn lie lochanna / ac Isaac dros litschacK : A 
chyffelyp nad gwell gan y llatinwyr y llythyr vchot pryd bont 
yn dylyn yr vnwedd ar groecwyr ar drossi yr hebrew ir llatin / ac yn 
dywedyt mihi a nihil dros michi a nichil Ond i ddibenny ;^/ 
kymer y chwmolat hwnw yn ysca&af ac y del erot wrth ddywedyt 
iaith Saxonaec. 

H, sydd vnwedd yn hoUawl y gyd ar Sason a nineu, val y may 
haue haf, hwde / hart calon ne carw / holy holi santaidd / ne kelyn. 
Onid yn rhyw eirieu llatin wedy saesnigo nid anedsir h, val yny 



Chap. TIIL § 2. SALBSBUBY's ENGLISH FBONUNCIATION. 779 

which are read iinga (kiqz)^ /Hnds (Mindz), tents (tents). [14] 
And be it known to the reader that this rule does not apply to 
every plural, for when o, ch, e, or another e precedes the said e the 
role fsols, for then s is pronounced obscurely or as our y (t), as in 
the following dyches deitsys (deitBh'iz) ffosaydd [fossae], faces ffaeea 

ifoBLB'ez) wyneheu [facies], oeakoes areintsys (or'eindzhtz) afale orayda 
aurantia], tbees triya (trii'tz) prenneu [arbores]. 

P in Kngliflh has singly as much power as two Welsh /, / with 
their heads pressed together, thus : fole jjwl (fuul), ffol ne ynuyd 
[stultus]. 

VF and F in English are pronounced alike but ff harder than f, 
which haj3 a lighter sound, as in ghxfe tsiff (tshiif ) pennaf [prin- 
oeps] ; FF hard as in suffbe %wjff&t (suf'fer) dioddef [j>ati]. 

Q is sounded in English very similar to ch, so similar indeed that 
Englishmen not well educated write the one for the other, as in the 
word CHUBGE for chxtrche taiurts (tshirtsh) eglwya [eoclesia]. But 
G in English before a, o, u, and sometimes before e or y is not dis- 
tinguished from g Welsh (g), thus galattwt galawnt (gal*aunt) 
[fortis] (p. 143), GELDiNO gelding (geld'iq) [canterius], viAQ^plaag 
(pkag) ^^ [pestis], Goo (god) dyw [deusjl outte gwt (gut) coluddyn 
[intestinumj, oylbebt gilbert (gtl'bert). But when o comes before 
B, I, or Y, it is sounded as ch in English, or as tsadde Y in Hebrew 
for the most part, as oyngeb tsintsir (dzhtn*dzher) eineir [zinziber], 
Kote well this again when two oo come together, they are sounded 
as one, like g Welsh, thus : beggykoe begging (beg'tq) yn cardota 
[mendicans], nagoe nag (nag) keffylyn [mannus], egge eg (eg) wy 




Qh has the same sound as our chj except that they sound 
r, not in the neck, and we soimd ch from the depth of our 
throats and more harshly (p. 210), and as it is disagreeable to the 
English to hear the grating sound of this letter so Welshmen in 
the South of Wales avoid it as much as possible. For you hear them 
say htpoeff and hwech (whair, whekh), where we in the North of 
Wales say chtoaer, and chwech (khwair, khwekh ; ku'hair, ktrhekh ?). 

And still I find that even we often avoid pronouncing ch^ as we 
prefer saying ehwegwaith (ku^egu^'aith) for ehwechgwaith (kurhekh'- 
giraith^ [sexies], and ehwevgainikwhei'gamy ku^hee'igain?) for chwech 
vgam (ku^hekh yygain) [centum et vigintil. And in my opinion 
the Greeks were not overfond of this sound when they transferred 
from the Hebrew, Johannes instead oilochanna, and Isaac for litschach. 
And in a similar manner the Latins had no great liking for the 
above letter, for they follow the Greeks in transferring from Hebrew, 
and say mihi and nihil for michi and nichil (mi'Hi ni'Hil, mi)&h*i 
nii&h'il). But to conclude you may take this guttural as light in 
peaking English as you can. 

TT is precisely the same in English as in Welsh, as we see in 
HAUE hrf (nav) hwde [accipe], habt hart (nart) colon ne carw [cor 
vel cervusi, holy Jioly (Hool'i, hoM) santaidd ne kelyn [sanctus vel 
aquifoHumJ. But in some anglicized Latin words h is not sounded 



780 salesbuby's English pbonttngiation. Chap. Yni. { 2. 

Thain honeste onest / honoure onor/ anrhydedd/ exhihitum ecsibisiwn/ 
kynheilaeth/ prohibition proibisiwn/ gwaharad. Nid ynganaf vi yn 
hot ni y to yr wrhon mor ddiddarwybot a dywedyt gwydd dros 
gwehydd, 

[^161 I, oe hiaith hwy sydd gymeint ar ddwy lythyren yma «, 
on laith ni/ od gwescir y gyd ai dywedyt yn vn sillaf neu dyph- 
thong, val yny gair hwn, », ei / mi ne myfi. Eythyr pan gydseinio 
i, a bocal arall vn sain yydd hi yna a, g, seisnic, ac achos eu bot 
hwy mor gyffelypson mi weleis rei ympedmster a dowt pa vn ai 
ac, i, ai ynte a, g, yd scriuenynt ryw eirieu ar rain maiettie, gentyUy 
gelousye : a rhai yn scrifenny habreioune ac ereill hehergyn, Unric : 
Ac velly mi welaf ynghylch yr vn gyffelybrwydd rwng y tair 
Uythyren seisnic hynn chy g, i, a rhwng y plwm pewter ar ariant, 
sef yw hynny, bod yn gynhebyc yw gylydd ar y golwc kyntaf ac 
yn amrafiBU)lio er hyny with graffy amnnt. Esampl o, i, yn gyd- 
■ain lesu, tsiesuw, lesu : John tsion a mon o lediaitJi : ac leoan 
ynghamroec loyw : ioynt, tsioynt kymaL 

K, ynghymraec a saeanec vn gyneddf yw/ ond yn saesnec an- 
uynychach o beth y dechy air val y gwelwch jrma, hoke bwk Uyfyr 
hueke bwck bwch : k, yn dechry gair kynge king / brenhui : knot 
kwlwm: kmt, 

L. yny ddwyaith ddywededic nid amgena ond yn anamylair i 
llais val hyn lyly lili / lady ladi arglwyddes lad bachken. 

JAf yn sacsnec nid ynt dim tebyc eu hansawd in 11. ni : an U, 
ni ny ddysc byth yn iawn dyn arallia ith i thraythy o ddierth yny 
vebyd. 

LI, hefyd yn saesnec nid yw yn dwyn enw vn lly thyren eithyr 
dwbyl 1, neu 1, ddyplyc i gelwir : a llais 1, sydd ynthun yn wastat, 
nen lais lambda pan ddel [17] o vlayn iota/ Ond yn rhyw wledydd 
yn lloecr val w, y traythant 1 / ac U/ mewn rhyw eirieu val hyn 
lotcd yn Ue bold: hw dros hutlj caw dros col, Ond nid yw vath 
ddywcdiat onid llediaith/ ac nid peth yw ddylyn oni vynny vloysci 
y gyd a bloyscon. 

M> ac n / kynggany awnant yny ddwyaith einom/ ie ac ympop 
iaith ac i gwn ni ddim o ywrthynt/ yn Saxonaec a awyts Ttd hyn 
fnan gwr men gwyr. 

0, kymysclef an o / ac an w / ni vydd/ ac nid ar vnwaith nac yn 
yr vn sillaf onid mown vn sillaf yn o/ mewn arall yn w/ y treythir 
val hynn ^ to / bys troet : so so velly two tw/ dau/ to irNJ ar at/ i/ 
»ehoU scwl / yscol. 

0, hefyd o vlaen Id / neu 11/ a ddarllcir vegys pe bay w / ryngto 
ac wynt / mal hyn colde, cowld oer holUf bowl / toUe towl toll. 
Eithyr dwy oo ynghyd yn sasnec a soniant val w/ ynghymraec 
val hyn good^ gwd da : poore pwr / tlawd : 

F, yn saesnec nid yw vn ddeddf a phi yn hebruw yngroeo neu 



Chap, Vin. § 2. SALESBURY's ENGLISH PRONQNCIATION. 781 

as HOWESTE anest (on'est) [lione8tus]|, honotjee onor f on'or) anrhydedd 
[honos], EXHTBinoK eesibtsium (eksibis'i,iin) kynhenaeth fexpositio], 
FBOHiBinoK proihisiton (proo,ibis'i,un) gtoahardd [prohibitio]. I 
will not mentioii that we are at present so negligent as to B&jgivydd 
(gu^dh) for gwehydd (giree'Hydh) [textor]. 

[16] I in their language is equivalent to the following two 
letters in ours ei (ei), but they are compressed so as to be pronounced 
in one sound or a diphthong, as in that word of theirs I ei (ei, ai) m% 
[ego] or myfi [egomet]. But when it is joined to another vowel it 
has tne sound of o English, and as they are so near alike, I have 
met with some in hesitation and doubt, whether they should write 
certain words with i or with g, as the following: maiestie, oenttll, 
OELOUSTE, and some writing habseiottke and o^ers hebehoyn lluryg 
riorical. Thus I observe the same likeness between these three 
English letters ch, o, and i, as exists between pewter and silver, 
that at first sight they appear very like each other, but on close ex* 
amination they differ. For example, Iesu tsiesuw (Dzhee'zyy) lesu 
[Jesus], loHN tsion (Dzhon) and sum [Shon] by corrupt pronuncia- 
tion, and Iman flohannes] in pure Welsh, ioykt Uioynt (dzhoint) 
iymal [juncturaj (p. 131). 

K fious the same power in Welsh as in English, but it is not so 
frequent at the commencement of words as may be seen in the fol- 
lowing: BOKE hwk (buuk) llyfyr [liber], BrcxE htoek (buk) bwch 
Edama mas] : x at the beginning of words xnroE king Qsiq) orenhin 
rex], XNOT (knot) kwlwm [nodus] ; KEirr. 

L ill the two languages does not differ in sound, as ltlt liU 
(lil'i) [lilium], lady ladi (laa'di) arglwyddes [domina], lab (lad) 
haehken [juvems]. 

TJ in English is nothing like in sound to our U (Ihh), and our U 
will no foreigner ever learn to pronounce properly except in youth. 

Ll in English has no distinct name, it is simply called dwhyl I 
(dub'tl el) or twofold l, and it has always the sound of /, or 
of lambda [17] before iota. But in some districts of England it 
is sounded like w (u), thus howd (boould) for bold [audax], hw 
(bun) for bull [taurus] ; caw (kau) for call [voco]. (p. 194.) But 
this pronunciation is merely a provincialism, and not to be imitated 
Tuiless you wish to lisp like these lispers. 

M aiicL IT are of the same sound in the two languages (and 
indeed in every other language I know). In English tiiey are 
spoken thus man (man) gwr [Yir], men (men) gwyr [viri]. 

takes the sound of o (o) in some wordB, and in others the 
sound of u> (u); thus to to (too) hys troet [digitus pedis], so bo (soo) 
veUy [sic], two Uv (tun) dau [duo], to tw (tu) ar, at^ » [ad], schols 
Hwl (skuul) yseol [schola]. (p. 93.) 

also before lb or ll is pronounced as though w were inserted 
between them, thus colde eowU (koould) oer I fngidus], bolle hotol 
(booul) [crater], tolle Unci (tooul) toll [vectigal] (p. 194). But 
two 00 together are sounded like w in Welsh (u), as good gtod (gud, 
guud) da [bonus], pooee pwr (puur) tlawd [pauper] (p. 93). 

p in English has not the same rule as phi in Hebrew, Greek, or 



782 SALESBURY*8 ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. j 2. 

yngamroec achos yny teirieith hyn y try weiihie yn rhyw milieu 
yn ph : 

Eithyr sain sauadwy sydd iddi yn sasnec ympop gair val : papyr 
p9.ipjT / pappe / papp bron gwraic ne ywd: penne ydyw pinn ysori- 
lenny : Ac val hyn y traytha Sais y Uyther p / mewn ymadrodd/ 
and toyth a penne : ac a phinn : ac nid wyth a phenne neu ffenne 
y dywaid ef . 

C^y llythyr dieythyr yxngamraec jw ac nid mawr gaitrefigach yn 
saesnec vn gyfraith a cha k/ [18] y keffir q/ val hynn quene kinn 
brenhines : quarter kwarter cWarter neu pedwerydd ran : quofle 
Bofyliar : A gwybydd may u / yw kydymeitii q / can ni welir byth 
q / eb u / yvr cbynlyn mwy nar goc heb i gwichelll. 

R/ sydd anian yny ddwyiaith hyn eythyr ni ddyblyr ac nid 
hanedlyr R / vyth yn dechreu gair sasnec val y gwnair yngroec 
ac yncamroec modd hyn 

Jihoma mifain ne rhufain: Ond val hyn yd yscrifenir ac y 
treithir geirie seisnic ac r/ ynthunt ryght ncht iawn rmt rent rot 
ros ne rosim, 

S / yn yr ieithoedd yma a syrth yn vn sain val hyn $yr syr/ «mmo 
seesyn amser amserawl ne amser kyfaddas : Eythyr pan ddel s/ yn 
saesnec rhwng dwy vocal Ueddfy nen vloyscy a wna yn wynech 
amser val hyn : muse mnwws meuyrio : mase maas madrondot. 

8/ dodir hi o cwhanec at diwedd enw vnic/ yr enur vnic/ 
neur gair vnic hwnw a liosocka ne arwyddocka chwanec nac vn peth 
vegys hynn hdds hand yw llaw: handes hands ynt Uawe ne 
ddwylo : nayle nayl ewin ne hoyl hayam fMyle» nayls ewinedd ne 
hoylion heym: rayle rayl canllaw: rayles rayls canllawen/ ne 
ederin regen yr yd. 



Sh / pan ddel o vlayn vn vocal vn vraint ar sillaf hwn (ssi) vydd 
val hynn shappe ssiapp gwedd ne Inn : tlupe ssiip danad ne ddeneid. 

Sh / yn dyfod ar ol bocal yn (iss) y galwant : regys hyn a9$h$ 
aiss / onnen : watshe taawj golchi. Ac jm pa ryw van bynac ac air 
i del / ssio val neidyr gy[19]ffron8 a wna / nid yn anghyssylltpell o 
y wrth swn y llythyr he brew a elwir schm : Ac o mynny chwaneo 
hyspysrwydd ynkylch i llais gwrando ar byscot kregin yn dechreu 
berwi o damwain vnwaith vddunt leisio. Eymerwch hyn o athro 
wlythyr kartrefic rac ofyn na chyrayddo pawp o henawch gafSetel 
with i law tafodioc seisnic yw haddyscy. 

T/ hefyd a wna yr vn wyneb i Sais a chymro val hyn tmUre 
tresuwr trysor taure towr twr : tap top nen. 

Th / o saesnec a chymraec a vydd gyfodyl ac vn nerth ond yn 
rhyw eirieu hi a ddarUeir kyn ysci^ed ar dd/ einom ni : Egluideb 
am gyfio wnllais th/ eiddunt hwy : through thrwch trywodd: ih^tle 



Crap. Tm. $ 2. salesbubt's snolish phontjnciation. 783 

Welflli, fot in these languages it is sometimes olianged in ^ex)rds 
ioph. 

But in English it has a pennanent sound in eveiy word as paftb 
papyr (paa'pn*) [papyrus J, paffb papp (pap) hron gtoraie ne ywd 
[mamma yel in&ntium cibus], pknks pinn y serif enny [calamus]. 
And an Englishman pronounces the letter p thus, in the phrase and 
WTTH A PSNiTB (oud wtth a pen) ae a phinn[et cum calamo], and not 
WTTH A PHSNiTB or FFBNKB with double ef (with a fen). 

A is a strange letter in Welsh, and scarcely more at home in 
EngliBh. It is the same in sound as k, [18] as qusne kwrn (kwiin) 
hrenhines [regina], auABTER kwarUr (kwart'er) ehwarUr [quarta 
pars] ; quatle (kwail) sofyliar [cotumix]. And bear in mind that 
V is the companion of o, for a is never seen without u following 
ity as the cuckoo without her screecher. 

S is of the same nature in the two languages except that b is 
never doubled or aspirated at the beginning A words as in Greek 
and Welsh. 

Bhoma, rrufain or rhufain [Eoma], but English words beginning 
with B are thus pronounced: btght rieht (ri^ht) wmwi [rectus], 
BBNT rent (rent) [scissura], bos (rooz) ros ne rosim [rosaj 

8 in these languages is of the same sound, thus stb syr (str) 
[dominus], season seesyn (seez'tn) amaer atMerawl ne amwr kyfaddas 
'tempestas, tempestivus vel occasio]. But when s comes between 
wo vowels it has the flat sound, or it is lisped, thus muse muwwi 
(myyz) m^yriio [meditari], mase tnaas (maaz) madrondot [stupor]. 

B when addedf to the end of a word in the singular, makes it 

Elural, or to signify more than one, as hande hand (nand) is Uaw 
una manus], HAin>Es hands (nandz) are llawe ne (^y2o [plures 
vel du® manus], nayle nayl (na«l) ewin ne hoyl hayam [unguis 
vel feneus clavus], katles nayls (natbt) ewinedd ne hoylion heym 
[ungues vel ferrei clavi], eayle rayl (rail) canllato [cancellus], 
batles rayls (ratlz) eanUawen ne ederin regen yr yd [cancelli vel 
ctfeces pndbenses] (p. 119). 

8h when coming before a vowel is equivalent to this combination 
«M, thus SHAPps esiapp (shap) ywedd ne hn [species vel forma], 
SB3EPE eeiip (shiip) iauad ne ddeueid [ovis vel ovesj. 

£tet coming aftei* a vowel is pronounced isi, thus ass&e aisi (ash, 
aish?) <mnen [fraxinus]; wasshb watse (wash, waish?) yokM 
[lavarel. And wherever it is met with it hisses, like a roused ser- 
pent, ^191 not unlike the Hebrew letter called eehin ^. And if 
you wish mrther information respecting this sound, you should listen 
to the hissing voice of shellflsh when they begin to boil. Take this 
as an homely illustration lest you may not all be able to And an 
English tongue at hand to instruct you. 

T also shews the same face to an Englishman as to a Welshman, 
as TBEBUBE tretuiwr (trez'yyr) trysor [thesaurus], tovbe tavm' (tour) 
twr [turris], top top (top) nen [vertex]. 

Tn in [^glish rhymes with the same combination in Welsh (th), 
but in some words it reads flat like our dd (dh). Examples of the 
Welsh sound of ih ; thbough thrwch (thruukh) trywodd [per^ 



784 salesbtjey's English pronunciation. Chaf. YIII. j 2. 

thysU yscall : Eglurwch am th/ val awn dd/ ni this ddys hwn/ hon/ 
ne hyn. velly ddym nine yn cam arfer yn sathredic dd/ dros th/ 
yny gair jrma (ddialaydd) yn lie (dialayth) Nota hyn hefyd/ y 
darlleant tli/ yal t/ yny geirieu hynn Thomas toinas : throne trwn 
pall- 

U/ yi^ gydson nid amrafailia i rhinwedd yn lloecr mwy nac 
yngymry val hyn vyne vein gwin wydden : vayne vayn gwythen 
ne wac : veluet velfet melfet. Eithyr u/ yn vocal a ettyl bwer y 
ddwy lythyren gamberaechyn, u, w, ai henw kyflEredin vydd yn, 
uw, vegys y tystolaytha y geirieu hyn true truw kywir: vertue 
vertuw rhinwedd A rhyw amser y kaiffi hiawn enw gantont ao 
y darlleir yn ol y llatinwyr sef y galwant yn vn Uais an w/ ni : 
val yny [20] geirieu hyny/ hucke bwck bwch/ Itut Iwst chwant 
Eithyr anuynech y kyssona eu bocal u/ hwy an bocal| u, ni/ eissoes 
yn y gair hwn busy busi prysur ne ymyrus. 



W9 Beisnic ac w/ gymreic nid amgenant i gallu val hjn/wawe 
waw tonn ar vor/ wyne wein gwin : wynne wynn ennill. Eithyr 
henw y llythyren wf saesnec vydd dowbyl uw/ sef yw hynny u 
dduplic / Ar sason wrth ddyscy i Slant sillafy ne spelio ai k^erant 
hi val kydson ac nid yn vocfd ne yn w, per se val y ddym ni yw 
chymryd : Ond y ddym ni ar hynny yw^harfer hi or modd hawsaf 
i ieunktit ddyfod y ddarllen yn ddeallus. 

Hefyd distewi a wna w/ wrth ddiweddy Uawer gair saeeoDLec 
val yn diwedd y nd hynn/ awe, howe wowej y rhain a ddarlleant 
modd hynn : a/ ofyn bo bwa : w/ kary 

X9 nid yw chwaith rhy gartrefol yn sacsonaec mwy nao yn 
Camberaec a Uais cs/ neu gs/ a glywir ynthei vegys yny/ geirieu 
hynn^/^tffflacsllin odTtf ags/ bwyall. Geirieu llatin a ledieithantir 
sacsonaec neu ir Gamberaec a newidiant x/ am s/ val y geirieu 
hyn/ cmx crosse croes ne crws/ exemphm esampyl/ exteiuh 
estennaf : excommunioatus escomyn 

Y, a gaiff yii anxyl/ enw y dyphthong (ei) val hynn tkyne 
ddein tau ne eiddot : ai enw ehun vid yny gair hwn thynne thynn 
teneu. 

y®, a thityl val, e, vach vch i phen a wna the saesnec val hyn 

y* man dde man, y gwr : y* oxe dde ocs/ yr ych 

yty a chroes vechan val t, vch i ffen sydd gymeint [21] yn Ua 
wnllythyr a that ddat, hyny ne yr hwn. 
y'*^ ac u, uwch i phen a wna thou ddow, ti ne tydi 



Chip. VIII. § 2. SALESBURY's ENGLISH PKONTTNCIATION. 785 

XHYSILE ihi/8tl (thts'tl) y8eall [carduus]. Examples of th like onr 
dd; THIS ddi/8 {dihia) hum hon ne hyn [hie haec yel hoc]. So also in 
(IfiTnih'ar conversation we mispronounce dd for th in the word ddialaydd 
for didlayth [sine tristiti^]. Observe also that they read th as ^ in 
these words: Thomas tofMS (Tom*as), thbone trum (tniun) pM 
[soHum]. 

U consonant is not distingoished in power in Welsh and English, 
thns : VTNE vein (vein) gwin wyddm [vitis], vatne vayn (va«n) 
gwythm ne woe [vena vel vanus] (p. 119), veluet velfet (vel'vet) 
mdfet [holosericnm]. But u vowel answers to the power of the two 
Welsh letters m, tr, and its usual power is uwj as shewn in the fol- 
lowing words TEUB truw (tryy) kywir [verus], vbhtue vertuw 
(ver'tyy) rhinwedd [virtus]. And, sometimes they give it its own 
proper sound and pronounce it like the Latins, or like our w, as 
[20] in the words bucks hwek (buk) hwch [dama mas], lust Iwst 
(lust) chwant [libido]. But it is seldom this vowel sound corres- 
ponds with the sound we give the same letter, but it does in some 
cases as in busy bust (biz'i) pryeur ne ymyrm [occupatus vel se 
immiscens] (p. 164). 

W English and w Welsh do not differ in sound, as wawe waw 
wan) tonn or var [unda maris] (p. 143), wtne toein (wein) ywin 
'vinum], wtwitb wynn (win) ennill [pretium ferre]. But the Eng- 
'. ish name of this letter is dowhyl uw (dou'bil yy), that is double v. 
And the English in teaching children to spell, take it as a consonant, 
and not as a vowel, or w per se (u per see) as we take it. But still 
we use it in the most easy mode for youth learning to read intelli- 
gently. 

Also w is mute at the end of words in English, as in the follow- 
ing AWE, BOWE, wowE, which we pronounce thus: a (aa) ofyn 
rtCTTor] (p. 143), bo (boo) bwa [arcus] (p. 150), w (uu, wuu?) 
kary [amare, ut procus petere]. 

X Neither is x much at home in English any more than in Welsh, 
and the sound is es (ks) or ys (gz) as in the words TLkxxfflacs (flaks) 
Uin [linum], axe ags (agz) btoyaU [securis]. Latin words in their 
passage into English or Welsh exchange x for s, as in the words 
orux CBOSSE eroeSf or cnos^ exemphtm esampyl, extendo estennaf, exeom' 
municattts eseamyn. 

Y often has the sound of the diphthong ei (ei, oi), as thtive 
ddein (dhein) tau ne eiddot [tuus vel tibi], aud its own sound as in 
the word thynwe thynn (thin) teneu [gracilis] (p. 111). 

y« with a tittle Uke a smaU e aboye makes thb Engliah, as 

1* MAN dde man (dhe man) y ywr [vir ille], t^ oxe dde ocs (dhe oks) 
yr ych [bos ille]. 

yt with a small cross above it, is equal [21] at full to that ddat 

(dhat) hyny ne yr hum [ille vel qui]. 

y^ with u above it, signifies thou ddow (thou) ti ne tydi [tu]. 



786 salbsbubt's English pbonxtnciation. oaap. Tin. { 2. 

Y| ddoedd gan yr hen scrifeimyddioii saanec l3^Tren taiaft 
debyc i, y^ ond nad oedd i throed yn gwyro i vyny ral pladiur Val 7 
may troet, y, ac nid antebio i Utm yr rhuimnolf y, nen i yp^ykm 
gro0e ne ghtiyn yn hebrew ac hyd y daw im kof ddom i klywait 
vnwaith hen ddarlleydd sais yn y he nwi vn allti an dd td nen 9t 
ddelta roec y doedd. Ond nid yw hi arferedic ymplith Sason eir 
pan ddoeth kelfydd3rt print yW mydo onit kymeiyd tan yn (y) 
drostei : ar (th) weithie yny lie : Ao aios h/nny may yn anhaws i 
ddyn arallwlad dreuthy eu (th) hwy yn seisnigaidd o achoB i hot 
ryw amser yn gwasa naythy yn lie yr hen Uythyren a elwynt dom 
val y gwelsoch yn eglur yny geirieu or blayn. Ac velly pan aeth 
y vloysclythyr wreigaidd honno ar gy feilom ouysc Sason y derby- 
nassom niner Kymbry hihi ac aethom i Tloydcy val mamaethod ac 
y ddywedyt dd dros d, th dros t, a d dros t, b ac ph, dros p, &c. 
Ond maddeuwch ym rhac hyyd y trawschwedyl yma ami a dalj^praf 
yn gynt am y sydd yn ol orllythyren ereilL 

J5, hefyd o yddynt yn amer yn yawr honei, yn lie s / yn diwedd 
gair val : kyngez kings, brenhmedd. A rhai yw dodi dncoB m, ao 
eraill (peth oedd vwy yn erbyn i natur) dros gh, yn y chymeiyd : 
yal hyn rffsU richt kyfiawn hnyzt knioht marchawg vrddoL 

% nid Uythyren yw namyn gair ky&m wedy ddefsisio ya vyih, 
Tal y gwelwch yma / rhac mor [22] vynech y damwain ympop 
ymadrodd bob ryw laith yr hwn pan yscrifener yn Uawnllythr yn 
Uatin (et) yydd and yn saesnec : ac (ac) yn Camberaeo a arwy* 
ddocka. 

^ yn y Gwydhor hon o ddisot y kynwyssir som a chrynodel^ yr 
holl ruwls Ychot : Ac am hyny tybeid nad rhait angwauoc a addyB6 
na mwy eglnrdeb amei / ir neb a ohwenych ddarllein y Uyfef or 
pen bwy gylydd. 

e f ff g c i 1 

e f ff g gh h i k, 1, 
i f ph tsi h ei w 

1 ok ssi th ttw f i cs ei, y s and 

U, m, n, 0, p, q, r, s, ssi, t, th, u, v, w, x, y, 2, 1 
1 w iss dd/t/ n/ v/ gs i ch/m 

% Neu Tal hynn 

aicktsieftsichei 11 w k 

!|ra, b, c, ch, d, e, f, g, gh, i, k, 1, 11, m, n, 0, p, q, 
aw 8 if iwl 

iss thytny cs ei,y s and 

r, 6, sh, t, th u, V, w, x, y, z, % 

ssi dd uw f gs i ch m 



a, ai 




c, k 


tsi 


d 


Ta 


b 





ch 


d 


aw 




8 




d 



Chaf. ym. i 2. salesbtjkt's skglish pbontjnciation, 787 

Yy The old English writers had a letter } yery much like y, only 
that the stem was not curved upward as a scythe like the stem of 
the y, and it is not unlike in shape to the Eoman y or the Greek 
vp9^on T, or the Hebrew ghai/n y, and as near as I oan remember, 
an old English reader once called the name of it ddam (dhom), and 
he pronounced it like our dd (dh) or like the Greek delta S (dh). 
But it is not in use among the English since the art of printing was 
introduced, but t is sometimes used for it, and sometimes ih. And 
on this account it is more difficult for a stranger to pronounce their 
TH in English, because it serves sometimes tiie place of the letter 
they call ddam (dhom), as may be noticed in the foregoing remarks. 
80 that when that effenunate lisping letter was lost from the Eng- 
lish, it was introduced to us the Welsh, and we commenced lisping 
like nursing women, and to say dd (dh) for d (d), th (th) for t (t), 
and d for t, h and ph {f) for p &c. But pardon the length of this 
digression of speech, and I will bring my remarks respecting the 
other letters sooner te a close. 

Z wafi also frequently used instead of a at the end of words as 
XTvesz kin^$ (kiqz) hrenhinedd [rcges]. Some also used it for k, 
and others (which was more contrary to nature) for oh in the words 
BTZT richt (rii^ht) kyfiawn [rectus], kkyzt knicht (knight) ma/rehoM^ 
vrddol [eques]. 

^. This is not a letter but an abbreviation for a whole word as 
may be seen from the following [22] how frequently it is used in 
every language. When written in full it is ^ in Latin, akd in 
English, ae in Welsh. 

% The table below gives a summary and the substance of all the 
above roles : and therefore it was not considered necessary to give 
more explanation or instruction respecting it to any one desirous to 
read the book from beginning to end. 

a,ai c, ktsidefffgc i 1 

fa be ch d e f ff g gh,h, i k, 1, 

aw s d i f ph tsi h ei w 

1 ok ssi th, uw, fi cs ei, s and 

U, m, n, o, p, q, r, 8, ssi, t> th, u, v, w, x, y, z & 
1 w iss dd,t u, V gs i ch,m 

f Or like this. 

aicktsieftsicheill wk 

fa, b, c, ch, d, e, f, g, gh, i, k, 1, 11, m,n,o, p, q, 
8WS if iwl 

iss th,tuv osei, y s and 

r, 8, sh t, th u, V, w, x, y, z, & 

ssi dd, uw f gs i ch,m 



788 salesbury's BNGLISH PEONUNCIATION. Chip. VIII. § 2. 

FiBST Page of Salbsbttby's Welsh and English Dictionabt. 
[23] [24] blank. [25]— 



f Kamberaec 


Sacfonaec 


vfaljhe 


Englyftie 


A. vlaen b. 




Achwyno 


Complaynt 


Ab ne Riak ab 


An ape 


Achwlwm 


A roude knot 


Ab ne vab 


Sonne 


Achub 




Abe ne afon 


A ryuer 


Achub 




Aber ne hafyn 


TTanen 


A. vlaen d. 




Abeith 


The facra- 


Ad 


B«, agayne 




ment 


Aderyn 


A byide 


Abeiih efiEeren 


Sacryng of 


Adarwr 


A fouler 


Aberth ne of- 


maife 


Adblygy 


To folde a- 


frwm 


Sacryfyce 




gayue 


Aberthy 


Saciyfice 


Adec 




Abledd 


Hablenefle 


Adflii 


A buyldynge 




habilitie 


Adeilad 


Bylde 


Abram 


Abraam 


Adelyn / edau 


rhrede 


Abfen 


Abfen ce 


Adain 


A wynge 


Abfennwr 


Bacbyter 


Adain py | co- 




drwc 




Adnabot (dyn 


Xnowe 


Abwy burgyn 


Caryen 


Adliw 


A brayde 


Abwyd 


Bayte 


Adnewyddy 


Eenewe 


Abyl 


liable 


Adwerth 




A. vlaen o 




Adwy bwlch 


Agappe 


Ac 


And 


Adwyih 




Acken 


Accent 


A. vlaen dd. 




Ackw 


Yonder 


Adda 


Adam 


Acolit 




Addas 


Mete, apte 


Acolidieth 




Addaw 


Piomefle 


Act 


An acte 


Addwyu 




A. Tlaen ch. 




Addfed 


Bype 


Ach 


Petygrewe 


Addfedy 


Bype 


Ach diaiicah 


JbLole, founde 


AddoU 


Worftiyp 


Achwyn 


Accnfation 


Addnnet 


A vowe 



IlTDBZ TO THB EnOLISH AlfD LaTIN WoRDB OF WHICH THB PbONIJNCIATXOX 
18 OIYSN OB INDICATBD IN SaLBSBUHT'S TWO T&ACT8. 

In tbe following list the words quoted from the Treatise on 
Welsh pronunciation are given in italics, followed by the old 
spelling there used by Salesbury in small capitals, and the pro- 
nunciation indicated. In that treatise the pronunciation is seldom 
or ever explained in Welsh letters, but some important part of it 
is indicated, and the rest has been added from conjectiure. The 
numbers which follow give the pages in this work where the word 
is referred to, (the small upper figure being the number of the foot- 
note,) the bracketed numbers the page of the tract as here printed, 
and the capitals the letters under which the words occur. 



Chap. VIII. § 2. INDEX TO SALESBUEY's TRACTS. 



789 



The words quoted from the Treatise on English pronunciation 
are in Boman letters, followed by the old spelling in small capitals, 
the Welsh transliteration in italics, the palaeotypic pronunciation 
in ( ), the Welsh interpretation in italics, and its translation into 
Latin in [ ], and finally references as before. 

Latin words are distinguished by a prefixed f . 



adder adder (ad-er). 766', [44] 
addiee addbs [adh'es] proyincial. 750^, 

[17] 
able ABLB abl (aa*b'l) [potenB]. 62, 195 

776, [13, E] 
ale ALB aal (aal) kufrw [cereyisia]. 61, 

62, 776, [11, A] 
and AifD (and). 787 
aU ALL fanl). 766>, [44] 
'\affnu8 (aq-nos), erroneonB. 62, 744^, 

767S [3, 46] 



famat (am-athi) barbarous. 769^ [30] 
archangel abchanoell (ark*an*dzhei]. 
766', [48] 



ath A8HB (aisb). 120, 747^, [12, A], 
ash A88HB aUe (ash, aish?) onnen 
[feudnns]. 783, [18, SH]. 
» AW (an). 143, 762«, [34, W]. 



awe 



awe 



AWB a (aa) ofyn [terror]. 143, 785, 
" ,W]. 



[19 



axe Axs 

785 



tE agt{Bja 
, [20, ±J 



) hwyal [secnris]. 62, 



E] 



babe babe haab (baab) haban [infans]. 

62, 776, [11, Bl 
bake bakb baak (baak) ^3y [coquere 

panem ut pistorj. 62, 777, [13, E] 
bald balde bawld (bauld) moel [cal- 

TBfl]. 143, 194, 776, [11, A] 
ball BALL bawl (baul) pel [pila] 143, 

194, 776, [11, A] 
««BEB(bu),764, [23, 1] 
bear bere (beer). 79, 751*, [19, 
begging bbootnoe begging (beg'iq) 

yn cardota [mendicansj. 80, 112, 779, 

[14, G] 
haing betnob (bii-tq). 766 [43] 
believe bbletjb (biliiY-)- 761*, [18, E] 
bier BBBE (biir). 79, 761*, [19, E] 
bladder bladd' blad-der (blad'er) 

ehwyeeigen [yesica]. 62, 199, 777, 

[12, D] 
bold bold howd (boould) [andax] pro- 
yincial. 194, 781, [17, LL] 
book BOKE bwkOauvk) llyfyr [liber]. 

99, 781, [16, K] 
bow BOWE bo (boo) bwa [arcus]. 160, 

773, 786, [8. 20, TT) 
bowl BOLLE howl (boom) [crater]. 194, 

781, [17, 0] 
bread bredb bred (breed, bred) bara 

[panis]. 79, 775, [11, B] 



break bbbkb (breek). 79, 751^ [18 E] 

bringeth bbtkgbth (brtq*etn) not 
(briq-geth). 767^, [46] 

buck bucke bioek (buk) btoch [dama 
mas]. 166, 781, 785, [16, K. 20, U] 

bull BULL bto (buu) [taurus] proyin- 
cial. 166, 194, 781, ri7, LL] 

bury BURT (btrt) yulgar. Ill, 164, 
760», [32, U] 

bueinees busines (btz'tnes). 766*, [43] 

busy BUSY (btz't) yulgar. HI, 164, 
760», [32, U]. busy BUSY *!«» (biz-i) 
pryaur ne ymyrue [occupatus yel se 
imnuBcens). 112, 166, 786, [20, TH 

by our lady byr lady (bei'r laa'di). 
744>, [6] 

call CALL (kaul). 747', [12, A], call, 

CALL eauf (kau) rvocoj. proy. 194, 

781, [17, LL]. m/W CALLED (kaul*- 

ed). 766S [431 
ealm calme (camm). 747', [12, A] 
cease cbasse (sees). 766',jr44] 
Cheapeide chepesyde (Tsheep'seid). 

762», [19, El 
check CHECKE (tshekj. 766', [44] 
cbeese chese teie (tsniiz) eawt [caseus] 

79, 777, [13, E] 
chief CHEFE teiff (tsbiif) pennaf [prin- 

ceps]. 779 [14, F] 
church CHURCHE teurtt (tshtrtsh) eeleie 

[ecclesia]: teiurta (tsntrtsh) eglwyt 

[ecclesiaj. 165, 199, 775, 779, [11, 

CH. 14, G] 
cold coLDE coicld (koould) oer [firigidus] 

194, 781, [17, 0] 
eombf COMBE (kuum P), 766', [44] 
condition condicyon condisywn (kon- 

distun) [conditio]. 99, 112, 191, 215, 

775, [11, C] 
cow cowB kow (kou) buwch [yacca]. 

773, [8] 
crow OEowB kro (kroo) bran [comix], 

150, 773, [8] 

d<imAy0DOMAaB(dom'aidzh). 120, 747', 

[12, A] 
dart DART dart (dart) dart [iaculum]. 

777, [12, D] 
-fdederii (ded'orith) barbarous. 759*, 

[30, T] 
defer dipper (difer- P) 766*°, [43] 



790 



INDEX TO SALESBUBY 8 TKACI8. Chap. Till. § 2. 



fiki (dM*ei). 80, 111, 7iA\ [4] 
iUn^ DENTS (diaei- P) 766^0, [4^] . the 

•econd word meant by dents, has 

not been identified. 
fdico (deikn). Ill, 744», [4] 
diferi>im& (d»fer?) 766»o, [43] 
diteomJUed discomftted (dtsknm'ftt- 

ed). 766' [43] 
di^ure (dtsYigTyr) promcial. 753*, 

[20, F] 
ditches dtchbs deittyi (deitsh'tz) /b«- 

9ydd [fossae]. Ill, 779, [14, £] 
db DO (dun). 93, 768S [28, 0] 
doe DOE (doo). 93, 768>, [28, 0] 
doable 1 dwbyl I (dab*tl el). 781, [17, 

LL]. doable u dowiyl uw (dou'btl 

jj), 160, 786, [20, W] 
dmiKing dbxnxino (driqk'tq). 764', 



Jf ■ '^ 



duke DUKE duwk (dyyk) ^im [dox]. 165, 

777, [12, Dl 
<fwf»^ DOMES (dam). 766', [44] 

ease ease iesyee*? (jeez, eez P) emnyth^ 
dra [otium]. 80, 776, [11, A] 

eei ELE (iil). 766», [441 

egg EOOE eg (eg) try fovom]. 80, 779, 
tl4, G] 

fego (eg-a). 80, 744S [4] 

emperoar bmfeboure emperwr (em*- 
perar) ymeratotr [imperator]. 160, 
199, 777, [12, El 

enpins bmotn (en-oiEhtn). 766', [44] 

ever bubb (eyer). 766S [43] 

eyennore eubbmoee efermwor (eyer- 
maar, evennwor P) tragowydd [sem- 
perj. 79, 99, 199, 777, [12, E] 

exhibition bxhieition eesibieium (ekri- 
bis*i,an) kynheilaeth [expositioj. 99, 
112, 191, 215, 781, [16, H] 

fkce TACEfhs ffaas) nfyneb [faciesl. 62, 
776, [11,C]. races facbs Jncee meea P 
(fiaasez) wffnebeu [facies]. 779, [14, 

fall FATX (feal). 766», [441 

father P feddeb P (fedh'en proTindal. 

760«, [17, D] 
Jiend fend (feend). 766^ [43] 
JUh FTSH, FT8UB (ftsh, Ttsh) pToyln- 

cial. 763S 766», [20, F. 44] 
Jhfe FiuE (Yeiy) provincial. 763*, [20,F] 
flax YLKXEfflaca (flaks) llin [liBam].62, 

786, [20, X] 
fool FOLE ffwl (fhol) ffol ne ynuyd 

[staltus]. 99, 779, [14, F] 
four FouBE (vour) provincial. 763*, 

[20, F] 
fox FOX (yoks) proyincial. 768\ [20,F1 
friends, fbbndes frinda (friindz) 

kereint [amid]. 79, 80, 777, 779, 

[18, E] 



gallant, OALAiniT gahwnt (gal*amit) 
[fortU]. 62, 143, 190, 779,Tl4, G] 

gelding, oeldino gelding (geld'iq) 
[canterias]. 80. 112, 779, [14, GJ 

gender oendee (dzhend'er). 766^, [44] 

gentle oenttll. 781, [16, 1] 

George oeobob (Dzhordzh), 753*, [21, 

get OOET (get). 766S [43] 
Gh Gh eh (kh). 779, [16, GH] 
Gilbert, Gtlbebt gilbert (gtl*bert). 

80, 112, 199, 779, [14, G] 
ginger gtngeb (dzhm'dzher). 80, 758*, 

i21, G] ; teintair (dzhm'dzher) iinsir 
zinziber]. 80, 112, 199, 779, [14,01 
God GoDDE (God). 752> [19, £]. God^ 
God (god) dgw [densj. 99, 779, [14, 
G] God be with too, God bb wtth 
Tou, Ood biwio (Gk)d bii*wuo). 112, 
773, [8] 



gold ooLDE (goold). 752*, ri9, E] 

jud gaad; " 
93, 99, 781, [17,0] 



good GOOD gwd (gad 



Ai[boniis]. 



goodness ooodnesse (gadiies). 752*, 

[19, E] 
gracious obactoveb graaiws (graa*- 

si,as) rraiie^fm [gratiosBs]. 62, 112, 

160, 216, 776, [11, 0] 
gat ouTTE gwt (gut) eoluddyn ^tes- 

tinam]. 166, 779, [14, G] 

habergeon habbeiounb hsbebotk. 

781, [16, 1] 
habit HABiTE (ab-ft)« 220, 754^ [22; H] 
habitation habftation (abttaa'ston). 
220, 764S where (abitee'shon) is er- 
roneously given as the prononoiatMB, 
[22, H] 
hand hande h4md (Hand) Um» [ima 
manus]. 62, 783, [18, 8]. hands 
HANDEB hands (nandz) Ikme ne 
ddwylo [duae vel plures manns]. 6S, 
783, [18, S]. 
hard habd (Hard). 763", [22, HI 
hart HABT (nart). 753% [2^ Hj, md 

see heart 
have HAUB hafjuay) hwde [aocipe]. 

62, 779, [16, H] 
heal HELB (Heel). 79, 753*, [19, S] 
heard heard (nerdP). 753^ [22, Hj 
heart hart habt hart (nart) colon ne 

eanc [cor vel cervus]. 779, [16, H] 
heel HELB (Hiil). 79, 761», [19, E] 
hem HBMHB (nem). 752^ [19, £1 
heritage (ner-ttaidzh). 120, 747», [12, 

A] 

him HIM (Htm). 766S [43] 

holly see holy 

holy holly, holt holg (HOO'lt Hol't) 
santaidd ne kelyn [sanctos vel aqni* 
foUum]. 99, 112, 779, [16, H] 



Chap. VUI. § 2. INDEX TO aALESBURT S TRACTS. 



791 



kon$9i HONBST (on'est). 220, 754^ [22, 
H]. honest honestb on$gt (oa'est) 
[honestiu]. 99, 781, [16, H] 

Aaitour honour (on-or) 220, 766', [44]. 
honour honoubb onor (on'or) our- 
kvdedd [honosl. 99, 150, 199, 781, 

[16, H] 
hope HOPE Aoop (Hoop) goMth [apes]. 

99, 777, [18, Bj 
horrible hob&iblb (Hor»bl). 766', [43] 
hour HOTJBB (mir), 769, [80, B] 
HUBi&DEN (Mtb'erden) Tulgar. Ill, 

164, 760, [32, 38, Ul 
kumbU HVMBLB (nm'bl). 220, 754^ 

[22, H] 
hfmmmr humour (Hyymnr). 766', [44] 
k^t HURT (Hurt). 703B, [22, H] 



Uuh L48HB aaiflh). 747S [12 A] 
lay LATB (lai). 766S [43] 
leave lbaub lief, leef? (IjeeT, leeT P) 
kenad [yenia, licentia]. 80, 776, [11, 

flesfit (lii-dzhfth) bad. 767S [46] 
lUy LYLY lili (lil-i) [mium]. 112, 781, 

[16, L] 
loTed LOYBO (iHvd) mrwn [amifi]. 

777, [12, D] 
low LowB kn9 (loQ, looa P) 



majeatff u 

J (ei). 764S [23, II. 1 1 « (ei, n) mi f23, I] 

Jego].lll,?81,[i6,I] he,!]' 

idk TDLE (eid-1). 7663, [;44] J^^ ^^ 



[nrngire]. 160, 778, [8] 
luelk LUCRE (luk). 760«, [83, U] 
luat LUBT Iwtt (lust) ihwant [lihido]. 

166, 786, [20, U] 

fmagnue (maq'nns) bad. 767, [46] 
majesty maibste (madzh'esti). 764, 
majesty, maibsth, 781, 



t^M (»q-ni8) bad. 767, [46] 

m TLL («1). 766S [48] 

t» TN (m). 763S 766Sr85, Y. 44] 

w Y8 (tz). 763S [86, Y] 

i«MiTCH(^tBh).766S[43] 

jaundiee iaundicb (dzhaun'dw). 7663, 



meel). 79, 761*, [19, El 
(miil).79, 761*Tl9,]g 
nen) gtoyr [virij. 781, [17, 



4"^ 



lonsy OBLOU9YB. 781, [16, 1] 
Jeen, Ibsu teieemo (Dzhee'zyy) leeu 

[JewMl. 80, 166, 781, [16,1] Jenu 

JB8U8 ^Dzhee'sus). 764, [23, 1] 
John loHM tsion eion (Dzhon Shon) 

leuan [Johannes]. 99, 781, [16, 1] 
Joint lOYNT tsioynt (dzhointj kymal 

[jnnotura]. 131, 781, [16, Ij 

Kent Kent. 781, [16, K1 

king RTNQB king (kiq) ormhin [roxl. 
781, [16, K]. kings ktnobs (ktq'es) 
not (k»q-ees). 767, [46]. kings, 
XTNOES kings (kiqz) SrenhinM 
[regesj. 112, 777, 779, [18, E] 
xiNOBz. 787, [21, Z] 

kissed rbst (kist P), 766^ [43] 

kniffht RNTZT knieht (knlAht) mar* 
ehawg vrddol [eques]. 112, 787» 
[21, Z] 

knot KNOT (knot) kwlwm [nodus]. 781, 
[16, K] 

lad LAD (lad) bachken [inTenis]. 781, 

ri6, L] 
ladder laddrb kuMr (lad*er) gseol 

[scala]. 62, 79, 199, 777, [12, D] 
la^ LADY ladi (laa*di) arglwyddes 

[domina], 62, 112, 781, [16 Lj 
language lanouaob (laq'guwidzh). 

120», 747», [12, A] 



man mannb (man). 763', [19, E]. mam 

man (man) gwr [tit]. 62, 781, [17t 

M,N] 
maze xasb maas (piaazj madr<mdot 

[stupor]. 62, 783, [18, 8] 
meal uxi^ (meel). 79, 761*, [19, £] 
meel?MBhH - ' -^ 

men men (men) 

M,N] 
Michael Mychael (mei'kelP). 749^, 

766S [16, CH. 43] 
Miehaelmas Mychablmas (Mik'el- 

masP). 7499, [16, CH] 
might mycht (m»kht) Scottish. 749*, 

[16, CH] 
tmiAt (mLfch-i) correctly. 779, [16,GH] 
much good do it you much good do it 

YOU mychyoditio (mttsh'good'it/o). 

166, 744', [6] 
murmuring hurmuryngb (mur'murtq) 

766S [43] 
muse muse muwws (myyz) miwyrio 

[meditari]. 166, 783, [18, S] 

nag NAOOB nag (nag) keffylyn [man- 

nus]. 62, 779, [14, G] 
nail nayle ntiyl (natl^ twin n$ koyl 

hayam [unguis yel ferrous clayus]. 

119,788, [18, 8]. nails, kaylbs nayls 

inatlz) ewinedd ne hoylion heym 
ungues yel ferrei dayi]. 783, [18, 8] 
w^ UBTTE (net). 762», [19, E] 
nigh nioh (ntih). 764', [23, 1] 
fnihil (nLfch-il) oorrectly. 779, [15, 

GH] 
narrow narrows narrw (nam) ky/lmg 

[angustus]. 61, 62, 160, 773, [8] 
not not (not). 766S [43] 
now NowE now (nou) yn awr [nunc]. 

160, 773, [8] 



IKDEX TO aALBSBCKY 8 TRACTS. 



a/Si«<>rdMb[aaiantia]. 99,190, 779, 
fu, E] 
iHel oRTU, (nuz-el }). 766*, [14] 



[20, T«] 

pale, ex-Li peat (paal) [pallidiu]. SI, 
82,776, [11, AT 

pap PAJTB /jojy (pap) i«n gieraie nt 
ftcd [mamnui vel mAmtiuiii cibiu]. 
62,783, [17, P] 

paper PiPYK papyr (paa-pir) iMpJ- 
nu]. 62, 112, 199, 733, [17, F\ 

penpENBB. T83.[17, P] 

ptar Tsax (peer). 79. 761', [19, E] 

par rgaa (iiiir). 79, 751', [19, E] 

pkgne PLjitiE /i/fliij (plwig) pla [pertia] 
62, 779, [14, G] 

poor pooBE pUT (|>uur) llmcil [pauper]. 
93, 99, 7SI, [17,0] 

Portugal ruuriOAL (Purt-iqynl), cor- 
rupt. 757, [27, N] 

potagtr poTAOSB (potaiidilieT n, cor- 
rupt. 767', [27, iS] 

prmaiUd pbiuatlbd (preraild-). 766', 



pTohibii 



pTohibitioii 

(proo,ibi«-. . , 

too], 99,112,191,216,781.1 
jn>wrfpRoun)B(pruoredP) 76fi'",[43l 
pnxiai PBOUIDH (proTeidf) 766", [43] 
puTtROt FcssNBa (pTjT-nes). 762', 

[lfl,E] 

qaail qcatlb tofyliar [cotamii]. 119, 

783, [18, QJ 
qoarter auABTiR taarter (kirart'er] 

climirter [qnarta nars]. 62, 186, 199, 

783, [18, Q] . 
qneen aoKMa ihctn (kniin) brmhinu 

[regina], 80, 166, 783. [18, Q] 



,B royi (rail) eanllau) [canccl- 

L9, 783, [18, S]. laib bailu 

I (railz) canllatotn nt eiUrin 

ngm gr fd [cancelll Tel creees pra- 

tanees]- 119, 783, [18, 8] 
ravening aADBJiYKQ (raveniql. 766', 

[43] 
rtaim beasoh (reez-im). 768', [44] 
Knt SENT rmt (rent) [iciuura], 80, 

783, [18, E] 
right uiQHT (rtlht). 764', [23, I] 
light BTOHT ri'cAl (rLiht) tatm [rectaa]. 

783, [18, R]. BYiT nthl [ritht) 

ku^im [rwjtui]. 112, 787, [21, Z] 
ringing fttKawa ^iq-iq). 7S1>, [23, 1] 



OHip. TIU.. ( 2. 

riHgi smote (rivet) not (rtq-g«t). 

767, [46] 
rot Boi (roo). 9S, 768', [28, 0] 
rose BOB r^ w rotim [rasa]. 99, 783, 

[18. B] 

lable aABLs lail (ua-b'l) [niger]. 63, 

19S, 777, [13, E] 
uddle BADDEU. [ephippimn]. 777, [13, 

E] 
iiat (laul) bad. 767, [48] 
sale UL* Mat laal [TeDditio]. 61, 63, 

776, [11, A] 
fiantiut (sau-tiu) bad. 767, [46] 
Saian utan (Saa-tan). 766>, [43] 
Bchool BCHOLi lacl {Bknnl} fttil 

[Bchola], 93, 99, 781, [17,0] 
■ea, BSi >M faee) mot- [mare]. 80, 77fi, 

[11, A] 
MOMHI au«OK (Mei-QBl. 766>, [44]. 

nmMraid/ n« amur hifaddtu [tevpei- 

tos, tempntiTiia tsI occafdo]. SO, 99, 

7B3, [IB, S] 
•M BBS (Bii). 764, [23, 11 
■hape BBAPPE inapp (ibap) ^wcdli m 

/un [ipeciea rd forma]. 02, 788, 

(beep 8HBPB Miu> (shiip) dauad lu 
ddeuitd [oris ve! oxea]. 783, [18, 8fl] 

™mcycb(..v;.786', [44] 

light eioHi (BiUit). 764>, [23, q 

«>n«toijE (seiu). Ill, 7441, [6] 

nVi 8ILXB (Bilk). 762', [19, B] 

*.>! 8TNMB (Bin). 763, [3S, T] 

liitffeth sTBaiTH (aiq-eth) notjitq-grth) 

767, [46] 
tinging aiKonia (aiq-iq). 754, [28, 1] 
or STB ^ (Bir) [dominiiB]. 199, 781, 

[18, 8] 
BO eo » (wo) vtllv [sic]. 93, 781, [17, 0] 
fwl (eooul) bod. 767, [48] 
iporrow, BPiBOWB ipana ((pani) 

xUryn y fp [paaaer]. 61, 62, 1«, 

773, [8] 
■offer, auPFBi nefffir (ral^fer) diaddtf 

[pati], 80, 166, 1S9, 779, [14, F] 



. 219, 760*, 



tenti TKNTK iHiU (tents) wiwjf [tcn- 

'--■• """ "9, [13, E] 
nu 

[17, D] 
(Aa( (dhat) 219, 7B0*, 780«, 766', [16, 

D. 31, TH. 44]. that, that r* idai 

[dhat Ayny ni yr Aim [tile Tel qui]. 

62,219, 78S, [21, y] 
miMfuu /nn TaAciBa Imn (Dbt-ii 

/a). 219, 780', 766', [32, IH. M] 



Chap. VIII. i 2. INDEX TO SALESBURY's TRACTS. 



798 



the THE (dhe) 750S 766», [16, D. 43] 
the, THB T« dde (dhe) y [illel. 80, 
219, 786, [20, Ye] 

thick TUTCKS (thik). 219, 760S [31, 

. TH] 

thin THTNNB (th»n) 760», 760», 763S 
[16, D. 31, TH. 35, Y] thin, thynnb 
thynn (thtn) teneu [gracilis]. Ill, 
219, 786, [20, Y] 

thine THYWB (dhein). 760*, 760», [16, 
D. 31, TH] thme, tuynb ddein 
(dhein) tau ne eiddot [tuns yel tibi]. 

111, 219, 786, [20, Y] 
Mmthys (dhts). 219, 760*, 760', [16, 

D. 31, TH]. this this ddys (dhts) 
Aim, hon ne hyn [hie haec yel hoc J. 

112, 219, 786, [19, TH] 

thistle THYSTLB thyetl (thts'tl) yaeall 

[carduus]. 112, 219, 786, [19, TH] 
Thonuu Thomas (Tomas) .760^, 766', 

[32, TH. 44]. Thomas Thomas tomae 

(Tom-as). 99, 219, 786, [19, TU] 
thorough tho&owb (thur-a). 219, 760\ 

766', [31, TH. 43] 
thou thou (dhou). 219, 760», 766S 

[31, TH. 43]. thou thou yu ddaw 

(dhou) ti ne tydi^ [tu]. 160, 219, 

786, [21, Y™] 
lAfWTURBB (thrii). 764, [23, I] 
thrmu (truun ?). 760^, [32, TH1. throne 

thbonb trwn (truun) paU [solium]. 

99, 219, 786, [19, TH] 
through THROUGH tkrweh (thruukh) 

trywodd [per]. 219, 783, [19, TH] 
thunder thondrb thwndr (thund'r) 

[tonitrul. 79, 99, 199, 777, [13, E] 
fttbi (teibei). Ill, 744S 764, [4. 

23,1] 
to TO (tuu). 768», [28, 0]. to to tw 

(tu) ar, at, i, [ad]. 93, 99, 781, 

[17, 0] 
toe TOB (too). 76S\ [28, 0]. toe, to to 

(too) hyt troet [digitus pedis]. 93, 

99, 781, [17, 0] 
toll tollb towl (tooul) toll [vectigal]. 

194, 781, [17, 0] 
ftoUie (tooul'ts), bad. 744S [4] 
top, TOP top (top) nen [yertex]. 99, 

783, [19, T] 
tormented to&mektbd (torment'ed). 

7661, [43] 

tower TouRB towr (tour) twr [turris]. 

783, [19, F] 
treasure thrbasurb (tree-zyyr). 760*, 

S32, TH]. treasure trbsurb tresuwr 
trez'yyr) tryeor [thesaurus]. 80, 166, 
199,216, 219. 783, [19, T] 
trees tubes Criys (trii'iz) prenneu 

[arbores]. 80, 779, [14, Ej 
trow trowb tro (troo) tybyeid [opinor], 
160, 773, [8] 



true TRUB truw (tryy) hywir ryenul. 

166, 786, [19, U] 
trust TRUST (trtst) yulgar. Ill, 164, 

760», [32, U] 
\tu (tvy) bad. 767, [46] 
twinkle twynclb twinhl (tw»qk'*l) 

[scintillarel. 112, 196, 777, [13, E] 
two TWO (tuu). 768», [28, 0], two two 

tw (tuu) dau [duo]. 93, 99, 781, 

[17, 0] 

unde TioLLE (nuqk'l). 744*, 766', [6, 
44] 

yain «Myein 

valiant ualiant (yalvant) 766*, [43] 

yein yain yAYNB vayn (yam) gwythen 

newae [yena yel yanusl. 119, 785, 

[19. U] 
yelyet tblubt velfet (yel'yet) meifet 

[holosericum], 80, 786, [19, U] 
^vidi (yei-dei). 764, [23, 1] 
villanus fillaynous (yil'anus). 766*. 

[43] 
yine tynb vein (yein) ywin wyddm 

[yitis]. Ill, 119, 786, [19, U] 
yiitue yERTUB vertuw (yer'tyy) rAtn- 

wedd [yirtus]. 80, 166, 199, 785, 

[19, U] 

wall WALL wawl (waul) gwal [murus]. 

143, 194, 776, [11, A] 
wash WASSHB waiss (wash, waishf) 

golehi [layare]. 783, [18, SH] 
wateh (waitoh). 120, 747, [12, A] 
waye see waw 
waw WAWB waw (wau) tonn or vor 

[unda maris]. 143, 786, [20, W] 
we WBB (wii). 761*, 764, [18, E. 23, 1] 
weir WBRB (weer) 79, 761', [18, E] 
wide WYDB (weid). 763', [36, Y] 
win WYNNB (win). 763', [36, Y]. win 

WYNNB wynn (wtn) ennill [pretium 

ferre]. 112, 786, [20, W] 
tpind WYNOB P (weind). 763', [36, Y] 
wine WYNB wein (wein) ywin [yinum]. 

Ill, 786, [20, W] 
winking winking (w»qk'iq). 764*, 

[23. I] 
wish WYSHE (wish). 762', [19, E] 
with WYTH (with). 143, 219, 760*, 

762«, [17, D. 34, W] 
wonder won d re wndr (wun*d*r) [mi- 

raculum]. 79, 99, 186, 199, 777, 

[13, E] 
woo wowB w (uu, wuu ?) kary [amare, 

ut procus petere]. 93, 160, 186, 785, 

[20, W] 
worship woRSHiFPB (wur'ship). 762', 

[19, E] 
worthy woRTHYB (wurdhi). 766^, [43] 

61 



794 



HART S PHONETIC WRITING. Chap. VIII. i Z. 



wot woTTE (wot). 762', [19, E] 
wrtak WRP.KB (wreek = rti;eek). 79, 

7613, (18, El 
wrest WRE8TE (wrest = rudest). 79, 761', 

[18, EJ 
wrinkle wrtnclb wrinkl (wrtqk'*l = 

rM;iqk-'l) [ruga]. 112, 196, 777, [13, 

E] 

yard YARDB (jard). 766', [24 I] 
yawn yane (jaun). 755', [24, 1] 
yea yba i> (jee) [etiam]. 80, 776, [11, A] 



year terb (jcer). 756*, [24, 1] 
yell YELL (jel) 765', [24, 1] 
yellow YELOW (jel'u). 756', [24, I] 
yield YELDB (Jiild). 756', [24, I] 
yielding i-eldynob (jiild'tq). 766^ 

[43] 
yoke YOK (jook). 756', [24, 1] 
York YoRKE (jork). 766% [24, 1] 
you YOU (juu^. 756', [24, I] 
young yono (juq). 766*, [24, 1] 
youth YouoTU (juath). 766', [24, 1] 



§ 3. John nart*8 Phonetic Writing, 1569, and the Pronun- 
ciation of French in xvi th Century, 

Since the account of John Hart's Orthographic (p. 35) was in 
type, the original manuscript of his "former treatise," bearing date 
1551, has been identified in the British Museum, and some account 
of it is given in the annexed footnote.^ It may be observed that 



* Mr. Brock, who is ever on the 
look out for unpublished treatises in- 
teresting to the Early English Text 
Society, called my attention, through 
Mr. Fumivall, to the MS. Reg. 17. C, 
vii., which was described in the printed 
catalogue of those MSS. as ''John 
Hare's Censure of the English Lan- 
gaas^e. a.d. 1551, paper.*' It is a 
small thin quarto of 117 folios, the 
first two pages not numbered, and the 
others paged from 1 to 230, 1 9 lines in 
a page, abont 7 words in a line, in a 
fine English hand of the xvi th century, 
carefully but peculiarly spelled, by no 
means accordini; to Hart's recommenda- 
tions. The Latin quotations are in an 
Italian hand. It was labelled on the 
back " Hare on the English Language." 
Being desirous of getting at the author's 
account of our sounds, when I examin- 
ed the MS. on 28 Oct. I8'8, 1 skipped 
the preliminary matter and at once at- 
tacked the 6th and 8th chapters ; ** Of 
the powers and shaping of letters, 
and first of the voels," and "of the 
affinite of consonants."^ I was im- 
mediately struck with many peculia- 
rities of expression and opinion which 
I was familiar with in 1 1 art's Ortho- 
graphie, and no other book. On turn- 
ing to the dedication to Edward VI., 
I found (p. 4, 1. 8,) the name of the 
author distinctly as John Hart, not 
Hare, although the t was written so as 
to mislead a cursory reader, but not one 
fiuniliar with the handwriting. Then, 



similarly, in Hart's Orthographic the 
author's name is mentioned in the de- 
dication : " To the doubtfiill of the Eng- 
lish Orthographic John ilart Chester 
heralt wisheth all health and pros- 
peri tie," which had not been observed 
when p. 35, 1. 20, was printed, and not 
on the title. On comparing this printed 
book with the MS. I found many pas- 
sages and Quotations verbatim the same; 
see especially the first chapters of the 
MS. and printed book ** what letters ar, 
and of their right use," where right is 
not in the MS. The identity was thus 
securely established, and the MS. has 
consequently been re-lettered: '*Hart 
on English Orthography, 1661." 

The title of the MS. is: «*The 
Opening of the unreasonable writinr 
of our inglish toung : wherin is shewia 
what necessarili is to be left, and what 
folowed for the perfect writing ther- 
of." And the following lines, on the 
fly leaf, in the author's hand-writing, 
seem to shew that this first draught, 
thus curiously brought to light after 
317 years' repose, was never intended 
for publication, but was perhaps to 
be followed by another treatise, which 
was of course the printed book. 

" The Booke to the Author. 

** Father, keep me still with the, I ilie 
pray 
least Abuse shold me foriousli de- 
voure: 



Chap. VIII. § 3. HART S PHONETIC WRITING. 



795 



his pronunciation remained practically constant during these eighteen 
years, and the chief difference of the treatises is the greater extent 
of the second, and the important introduction of a phonetic alpha- 
bet, followed by a full example. 

voice wherefore we doo often (and shuld 
alwais) writ the o (p. 93) ; and last of 
all holding so stil his toung and teeth 
untoucht shrinking his lippes to so 
litell a hole as the hreath may issne, 
with the sound from [79] the hreast he 
shal of force make that simple yoioe 
wherefore we doo sometimes rightly 
(and shuld alwais) write the u Tcer- 
tainly (u) here]. . . . [81]. Now 
as for tne a, we use in his pro^r power 
as we ought, and as other nations have 
alwais doone (p. 63). But I find thai 
we abuse all the others, and first of the 
e, which most communely we use pro- 
perly : as in theis wordes better and 
ever : but often we change his sound 
making yt to usurp the power of the i, 
as in we, be & he (p. 80), in which 
sound we iise the i properly : as in 
thcis wordes sinne, in and nim. Where- 
fore this letter e, shuld have his aun- 
cicnt sound as other nations use yt, and 
which is as we sound yt in better and 
ever. The profit thereof shuldbe, 
that [83] we shuld not feare the 
mystating of his sound in i : as we 
have longe doon : and therfore (and 
partly for lak of a note for time) we 
have communely abused the diphthonga 
ey or ei, ay or ai and ea : to the great 
increase of our labour, confiisyon of the 
letters, in depriving them of their right 
powers, and uneertainte to the reader. 
[In this book Hart proposes either the 
circumflex or reduplication as the mark 
of quantity]. For the voel e, doeth of 
voice import so moche in better and 
ever and in mani other wordes and 
sillablcs, as we do communely use to 
pronounce the diphthongs ey or ei, ai, 
or ay, or the ea, except yt be when 
they are seperato and fre from diph* 
thong whiche to signifie we ought to 
use an accent as shalbe said. [He 
proposes the hyphen.] Then the i, 
we abuse two wais : the first is in that 
we geve it a brode sound (contrary to 
all peoples but the Scotts : as in thii 
sentence, [83] he borowcd a swerd 
from hi a mans side to save thie life: 
where we sound the i in hi, side, thie 
and life as we shuld doo the ei diph- 
thong . . . The other ab-[84]-n8e of 
the 1, is that we make yt a oonsonani 



or shut me up from the lyght of the 

day: 
whom to resist I doubt to have the 

power. 

" The Author to the Booke. 
" Fear not my sonne, though he doo 

on the lower, 
for Reason doth the everiwhere de- 
fend : 
But yf thou maist not now the thing 

amend 
I shal send thie brother soom luk- 

kier hower, 
yf Atropos doo not hast my lyves 

end, 
to confound Abuses lothsoom lookes 

sower." 

"Abuse," meaning the wrongful use 
of letters, that is appl)-ing them to 
lounds for which they were not in- 
tended in the Latin alphabet, is a fa- 
vourite term of Hart's, and with the 
curious orthography voel for vowel, led 
me to suspect the real author from the 
first. The following description of the 
vowels is slightly different from, and 
must be considered as supplementary 
to those given above in the pages here- 
after cit^ ; the bracket figures give the 
pages of the MS. A few remarks are 
also inserted in brackets. 

"[77] Lett us begin then with an 
opened mouth so mouch as a man mav 
(though lesse wold serve) thcrwith 
Bounding from the breast, and he shall 
of force bring forth one simple sound 
which we mark ^ith the a (p. 63^ : 
and niaking your mouth Icsse so as tne 
inner part of yoi^r toung may touch 
the lyke inner part of yowr [78] upper 
iowes you shall with your voice I'row 
your brest make that sound wherfore 
we doo often (and shuld alwais) writ 
the e (p. 80) : then somthing your 
toung further furth with your iowes, 
leaving but the forepurt open, an'd 
your sound from the brest wil make the 
voice wherfore we doo often (and shuld 
alwais) write the i : forthli a man 
making his lippes in souch a round, as 
the compasse of the topp of his litell 
finger (his teeth not touching, nor 
toung the upper iowes) with the sound 
firom the brest he shall make the simple 



796 



HART^S PHONETIC WRITING. Chap. VIII. j 3. 



This pronunciation cannot have been in all respects the preyalent 
and received pronunciation of his time, for Hart frequently disagrees 
with Palsgrave, Salesbury, Smith, and Bullokar, and Dr. Gill 



without any diversifiyf}? of his shape 
from the yoell . . . [86J The forth now 
U the o, whose abuse (for that it cometh 
onli hy leaving the proper use of the 
U) causeth me to speak upon the u. 
We abuse [87] the u, two wais the one 
IB in consonant indifferentli with bothe 
his figures u and y . . . . [88]. The 
9ther abuse of the u, is that we sound 
^ as the Skottes and French men doo, 
\a theis wordes gud and fust [89] : 
Wheras most communely we our selves 
(which the Grekes, Latines, the vulgar 
Italiens, and Gennaines with others 
doo alwais) kepe his true sound : as in 
iheis woraes, out, unto, and further. 
[This thoroughly excludes all suspicion 
of an (a) souna.1 Tf you marke weU 
his uzuiped sound in gud and fust (and 
pthers of the Skottish and french abuse) 
you shal find the sound of the diph- 
thong iu, keping both the i and u, in 
their proper vertu, both in sound and 
Toel, as afore is said we ought : sound- 
ing yt in that voice whererore we now 
abuse to write, you." The identifica- 
tion with the French and Scotch 
sounds ou^ht to imply that that long u 
was (yy), out its dentification with you 
makes it (ju) ; Hart however, in his 
orthographic also rises (iu) for both 
^unds, as in the passage reprobated by 
OiU, Buprll p. 122, where he writes 
you use as (iu iuz) ; yet if an^r value is 
to be attributed to lus description of 
long tt, suprik ^. 167, he certainly meant 
(ju yyz) and it was only his notation 
which led him into an ambiguity which 
also deceived Gill. But here it is 
evident that he had not yet heard the 
difference between yew^ you, which Sir 
T. Smith writes (yy, iu), p. 166. This 
■therefore may be a case oi education of 
the ear. He asks now: '*What dif- 
ference find you betwixt the sound of 
Tou, and u in eud and fiist P Where- 
fore yf our preaecessours have thought 
it necessari to take three voels for tnat 
voice, which in another place [90] they 
(observing derivations) writ with one, 
there appeareth to be a confusion and 
uncertamte of the powers of letters, as 
they used theim. Lett us then receive 
the perfet meane betwixt theis two 
doubtfoil extremities ; and iise the 
^ diphthong iu alwais for the sound of 



you, and of u in suer, shut & bnier, 
and souch lyke, writing theim thus 
shiut, siuer, briuer:" does the word 
thut shiut mean suit or shoot ? aee tsafirk 
p. 2 1 6, n. 1, " wherefore in our writi^n, 
we nead carefulli to put a sufficient £f- 
ference, betwixt the u and n : as theis 
and the printes eeve sufficient example. 
Now see you whether we doo well to 
writ the o in theis wordes do, to & 
other (signifijng in latine alius) when 
yt ys the proper sound of the u : or 
for [91 J the lyke sound to dooble the 
o : as in poore, good, root, and souch 
like of that sound : but I find the same 
dooble 0, writen with reason in some 
wordes, when yt signyfieth the longer 
time : as in moost, goost and goo. . . . 
r95] Then the nombre of our voels is 
five as the Grekes (concerning voice) 
the Latines, the Germaines, the Italiena, 
the Spayneyardes and others have alwaii 
had, declared in souch their singuler 
power, as they haue and doe, use theim. 
. . . [96] a diphthong is a ioinyng of 
two voels in one syllable keping weir 
proper sound, onh somewhat shortm- 
ing the quantite of the &rst to the 
longer quantite of the last (p. 132) : 
which ia the onli diversite that a diph- 
thong hath, from two voels commyyig 
togetner yet serving for two syllablea, 
and therfore ought to be marked with 
the figure 8ta^«<ris, as shalbe said." 
Among the diphthongs he places first jr 
considered as Greek ui, and recom- 
mends its disuse, and then w considered 
as tfu, for which he would write m. 
[101] ** Wherefore we take the u single 
to have so moch power as the wTior 
this figure u, shall not (or ought not) 
henceforth be abused in consonant, nor 
in the skottish and french sound. Then 
may we well writ for when, writ and 
what, thus huen, urit and huat : and 
so if their lyke, deane forsaking the 
w. Now the ea, so often as I see yt 
abused in diphthong, it is for the sound 
of the long e : wherin is the neoessite 
spoken of, for the use of a mark, for 
the accident of longer time (as here- 
after shalbe said) for that the sound e 
length-f 102]-ned wil serve for the com- 
mune aoused diphthongs ea. ai or ay 
and ei or ey (p. 122): the powers of 
which voels we now myx together oon- 



Chap. VIII. § 3. HART S PHONETIC WRITING. 



797 



especially reprobates his pronunciation in many particulars (p. 122). 
Still we can hardly refuse to believe that Hart tried to exhibit that 
pronunciation of which he himself made use, and which he conceived 
to be that which others either did or should employ. Moreover his 
work contains the earliest connected specimen of phonetic English 
writing which I have met with, as Palsgrave, Salesbury, and Smith 
only gave isolated words or phrases. Although Hart's book has been 
reproduced by Mr. Isaac Pitman, the ordinary spelling in phonetic 
shorthand, and the phonetic portion in facsimile writing (witii tolera- 
ble but not perfect accuracy), yet as many persons would be unable to 
read the shorthand, and would not therefore obtain a proper know- 
ledge of the meaning of the other portion, and as it is desirable, also, 
to reduce all these phonetic accounts of English spelling to the one 
standard of palaeotype for the purposes of comparison, I have 
thought it best to annex the whole of the last Chapter of Hart's 
book, according to my own interpretation. This Chapter gives 
Hart's notions of contemporary French pronunciation, a subject 
which has beeii already so much alluded to in Chap. III., that the 
remainder of this section will be devoted to it. Hart does not 
admit of (w, j) but uses (u, i) for them, even in such words as 
which, writef which he exhibits as (nuitsh, ureit). I have else- 
where restored the (w, j) which were certainly pronounced, but 
in this transliteration it seemed best to follow him exactiy in the 



fbzibli making the sound of the same 
long e, and not of any parfait diph- 
thong : 88 in theis examples of the ea in 
fsare which we pronounce sounding no 
part of the a. And for the ai or ay, aa 
in this word faire pronouncing nether 
ihe a, or i, or y : also yn saietn where 
we abuse a tnriphthong. Also ei or 
ev we pronounce not in theis wordes 
ineine and theym, and souch lyke: 
where we sound the e long as in all 
the others. Now for the ee, we abuse 
in the sound of [103] the i long : as in 
this sentence, Take heed the hiraes doo 
not feed on our seed : also for the ie in 
thief and priest : in likewise for the eo, 
•8 in people, we onli sound the i long. 
We also abuse the eo in the sound of 
the u Yoel as in ieoperdi, which we 
pronounce iuperdie. The oo we have 
abused as afore is said .... Now 
lett us understand how part of this fore- 
said and others shall serve us, and doo 
[104] us great pleasure : even as roules 
necessari for us lykely to contrefiEdt 
the imag« of our pronunciation. First 
the an is riehtly used (p. 144), as 
in panl and lau, but not law. Then 
the ua, is wel used in uarre, for warre : 
and in huat for what. Further the ei, 
is wel and properli used in bei for by : 
in lei^ for Ijte : and in seid, for syde 



i 



p. 113). Also eu, we use properli in 
eu for few : in deu, for dew, and souch 
lyke (p. 138). The ue, as in question : 
in huen, for when : in uel, for well. 
Also the iu as in triuth, for trueth : 
in robiuk, for rebuke : and in riule for 
rule. And the ui alone for our [1061 
false sounding of we : and as in huicfi 
for which : uitness for wittnesse, and 
souch like: [this he identifies with 
Greek vi] . . . [106] writ for young, 
yoke and beyono, iong, ioke, and be* 
lond. Then the oi is wel used in ap- 
>oint, enjoi, poison, and a hoi barke^ 
liere there is a difference from his 
ater orthography (Huei) (p. 132)]. And 
not to be o?er tedious, we use aright 
this diphthong on in house, out, our 
and about (p. 162) : wherein we may 
perceive how we have kept the auncieni 
power of the u: the same diphthong 
ou, bein^ sounded farre otherwise then 
in blou<£ souch and should, as some 
ignorantU writ theim, when we pro- 
nounce but the u, in hvr proper sound/* 
This use of ou for (u) is frequent in 
this MS. touehf tounff, mouehj being 
common forms. The above extracts 
seem to possess sufficient interest to 
admit of reproduction, but the work 
itself is entirely superseded by the 
later edition. 



798 hart's phonetic writing, Chap. VIII. § 3. 

use of (u, i). Hart also systematically employs (iu) for long m, 
but, as I have already pointed out (p. 1 67) and as will appear in the 
course of this example, he meant the French «=(yy), and I have 
therefore restored that orthography, to prevent ambiguity. Where 
however iu clearly meant (ju, i,u), the latter forms are used. 
Hart does not mark the place of the accent, but uses an acute 
accent over a vowel occasionally to mark that it was followed by 
a doubled consonant in the old orthography.* This acute accent 
is retained, but the position of the accent is marked conjecturally 
as usual. Hart uses a dash preceding a word to indicate capitals, 
thus /italian; I give the indicated capitaL His diseresis is re- 
presented by (,) as usual. There are, no doubt, many errors in 
the marking of long vowels, which were indicated by underdotting, 
but I have left the quantity as I found it. The (s, z) are also 
left in Hart's confused state. As I can find no reason for sup- 
posing short f to have been (»') in Hart, although I believe that 
that was his real pronunciation, I employ (i) throughout. The 
frequent foreign words, and all others in the usual spelling, are 
printed in italics. The foreign words serve partly to fik the value 
<>f Hart's symbols. 

Exam'p'ls hou seften udh'er nas'ions du sound dheer 
l^t'ers, both in Latin, and in dheer mudh'or tuq, 
dherbei' tu kno dhe beet'er hou tu pronouns* dheer 
spiitsh'es, and so tu riid dhem as dhee du. Kap. viij. 

For dhe konfirmas-ion ov dhat Huitsh is seed, for dhe sounds 
az-uel of vo',els az of kon'sonants : auldhoH' ei naav in divers 
plas'es Hier-befoor' sheu',6d iu, hou ser'ten udh'er nas'ions du 
sound part ov dheer l^t'ers : ei thont it gud nier, not oou'li to re- 
kapit'ulat and short'li reners', part ov dhe befoor* meu'sioned, but 
aul'so tu giv iu t- understand* hou dhee du sound sutsh dheer 
let'ers, az dh- ignorant dher-of shuld aprootsh* noth'iq neer tu 
dheer pronimsias'ion bei riid'iq dheer ureitiqs or prints. Huer- 
for, huo so-iz dezei'rous tu riid dh- Italian and dhe Lat'in az 
dhee du, ni must sound dhe vo*,elz az ei naav sufis'ientli seed 
treat'iq ov dhem, and az ei naav yyzd dhem in aul dhis nyy man*er, 
on*li eksept'iq dhat dhee maak <fiiis fig'yyr w, kon'sonant az-uel az 
dhis V, Dheer c, dhee yyz afb'cr aul vo',clz az wi dhe it, (as dheer 
prodzheu'itors dhe Lat'ins did) and yyz not k at aul : but dhee- 
abyyz" dhe <?, bifoor* e, and i, in dhe sound ov our ch or tsh, az eeee 
and acciochej dhee sound ek'tshe, aktshioke*, francesco frant»hes*ko, 
fece, facendo, amicif fe*tshe, fatshend'o, ami'tshi : and for the sound 
ov dhe kf dhee yyz cL Dheer ^, dhee kiip az ei naav dun aft*er 
TO*,elz, and bcfoor* a, o, and u : but befoor* e and f , dhee naav 

^ He says : '* I leaue also all double doubt of the length, we may vse the 

consonants : haning a marke for the mark ouer it, of the acute tone or tune, 

long vowell, there is therby suflScient thus ( ' )." What the meaning of this 

knowledge giuen that euerye ?nmarked acute accent is on final Toweu, as in 

Towell is short : yet wheras by custome French words, is not apparent. 
of double consonants there may be 



Chap. VIII. { 3. HARTS PHONETIC WRITING. 



799 



abyyzd* it widh us, for whitsh ei naav yyzd dzh, and tu kiip dhat 
Bound befoor* a, o, and u, dhee uzurp* ffi^ as nath bin seed, and 
dherfoor* dhee never maak dheer i, kon'sonant, for dhee see not 
agiuto but aiuto, as mee bi dhus ai-uto. Dhe if dhee never sound 
in «, az in protettiorij satisfattion, dhee sound dhe t^ nard, and dher- 
foor* dub*'l it in dhooz uurdz and man-i-udh'ers : but in giuriadi- 
iionij militia, sententia, inteniione, and man'i-udh'ers dhee du not 
dnb''l it, iet dhee sound it as it iz, and never turn it in*tu dhe 
sound ov *, but iv iu mark it uel, dhee breth ov dhe t, pas'iq thruH 
dhe tiith, and tum'iq tu dhe-t, duth maak it siim as it ueer neer 
dhe sound ov dhe, », but iz not dherfoor* so in 6fekt'. For dher gli^ 
dhee du not sound g, so Hard az ui uld, but so soft'li az it iz oftiL 
urit'n and print'ed uidhout* dhe g, Dheer zz dhee sound most 
k6m'oli dhe first z, in ^, as in foriezza, grandezza, desirezza, but at 
sum teimz dhee sound dhem az dhee du cc, as for dhiz naam dhee- 
ureit indif'erentli Eccellino, or Ezzellino, Dhee naav aul'so dhe 
sound ov our nh or sh, Huitsh dhee-ureit »<?, befoor*, e, or % : dhee- 
yyz tu-ureit dhe th, but not for our th, or th : for dhee naav not 
dhe sound dherof in aul dheer spiitsh, nor ov dh, and sound it in 
MatthiOy az mee bi matnio, as of thy iz seed in Thomas and Thames. 
And for lak ov a knol'cdzh for dhe kuan'titiz ov dheer vo',el2 
dhee-ar konstreend* tu dub''l dheer kon'sonants oft'n and mutsh : 
and for dhe loq'er teim ov dheer vo'els, dhee naav no mark : Huer- 
foor* Huo so'-iz dezei'ruz tu riid dher ureit'iq uel, and im'itaat 
dheer pronunsias'ion Had niid tu naav sum instruk'sion bei dhe 
leivli vo,is. And Huen dhee du reez dheer tyyn ov dheer urds 
(Huitsh iz oft'n) dhee noot it uidh dhe Latin graav tyyn, dhus andd^ 
parld, e mostrd la nouitdf al podestcL de la cittH, And in riid'iq dhe 
Lat'in, aul dhat dhee feind urit'n, dhee du pronouns', iivn as dhee 
du dheer mudh*er tuq, in dhe ver'i sounds befoor'-seed.* 



^ As the pronanciation of Italian has 
heen often referred to, and as H. I. H. 
Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte has 
lately given me his views upon some 
points of interest in Italian pronuncia- 
tion, it seems convenient to make a 
note of them in this place. The medial 
quantity of Italian vowels has already 
Deen noticed (p. 618 and n. 1). The 
vowel e has two sounds {e\ close and (e) 
open, the intermediate U) being un- 
known^ whereas it is toe only e in 
Spanish. The vowel o has also two 
•onnds, which have in this work been 
hitherto assumed as (uh) close and (o) 

ri. The prince does not allow 
; to him \u\i) is Swedish o long, 
and (o) is Spanish o. His Italian 
close does not differ from (o), and his 
open is (d) or (a), probably the for- 
mer. His theory is that when a lan- 
guage has oidy one f, o, as in Spanish 
and modern Greek (supriL p. 623, 1. 6 



from bottom), "Welch, and therefore in 
Latin and early English, it is (e, o) ; 
when it has two e, and two o, they 
are («, e) and (o, o) respectively. 
Again in the pronunciation of the 
consonants in Italian, the Prince dis- 
tinguishes, an emphatic and a weak 
utterance. The former is usually 
written double, but, he insists, is not 
pronounced double, in the sense of p. 
%6y but only emphatic, as if preceded 
by the sign (.) p. 10,— which has been 
wrongly used (pp. 4, 9) in the combi- 
nations (.t, .d) in place of (th, dh), or 
« outer" (t. d). The following are the 
rules he lays down in his S^o SaB- 
sarese example (suprk p. 766, n. 2, ooL 
2), which it is best to give in his own 
words (ib. p. xxxv). "Si dice spesso, 
poich^ le consonanti scempie si pro- 
nunziano, tan to in italiano quanto in 
sassarese, come se fossero scritte doppie, 
in forza delle segnenti regole generali : 



800 



hart's phonetic writing. Chulp. Vin. § 8. 



For dhe mn dutsh dhee Bound aul dheer vo'^elz in dhe ver*! saam 
flort : and never maak dhe ♦, kon'sonant, nor abyyz* dhe g, befoor 
dhe ej and t, az dh- Italian duth, but kiip it aul'uez befoor* dhenii az 



1) Allorche, essendo iniziali, yengono 
in principio di frase, sia al cominciar 
di un pcriodo o di una clausula benchd 
breve, sia dopo una virgola. 2) Al- 
lorch4, cominciando la aillaba, sono 
precedute da altra consonante. 3) Al- 
lorch^ occorono in fin di Toce, come 
ne* monosillabi tV, del^ &c. 4) Quando 
la voce precedente, bcnch^ terminata 
in Tocale, sia un ossitono oppure un 
monosillabo derivato da Toce ladna 
terminata in consonante, la qual con- 
Bonante poi Tenne soppressa nel farsi 
italiana o sassaresc detta voce latina. 
Cofll la preposizione a derivata dalla 
latina ady la congiunzione e corrispon- 
dente ?A et, il n derivato dal ticj il 
''n^" nee, le parole tronche come 
"amd" amavit, "jaot^** potuit hanno 
tutte la proprietii oi dar pronnnzia forte 
ftlla consonante iniziale della voce 
segnente; ed awegnach^ si vegga 
acritto : a Pietro, e voi, »x grande, ni 
gueelo ne ouello^ amo moltOf pote poco, 
non si ode altrimenti che: appietro, 
Hfvoif iiggrande neeguesto necquello, 
amommoltOy poteppoeo. II suono debole 
delle oonsonanti, all' incontro, avrit 
Inogo quando la voce che le precede si 
termina in vocale, eccettuati i casi 
notati nelle regole che precedono. Cos) 
in : di Maria, i doni, la mente, le donne, 
mi dice, ti laseia, si gode, ama molto 
pote* poeo, molto largo^ le consonanti 
iniziaU della seconda voce si pronun- 
liano doboli quali si veggono scritte, 
per essere le parole latme correspon- 
denti alia prima voce: ds, illi, ilia, 
illm, me, te, »e, potui terminate in 
Tocale, oppure perch^, come in ama 
molto e muho largo, le voci ama e molto 
non ricevon Taccento tonico in sull' 
ultima sillaba/' Compare the double 
Spanish sound of r, supr^ p. 198, n. 2. 
Tnis emphatic pronunciation, in the 
case of (p b, t d, k g) consists in a 
firmer contact and consequently a more 
explosive utterance of the Allowing 
Towel ; in the case of (/, v, ») &c., in 
a closer approximation of the organs 
and a sharper hiss or buzz. But in 
Sardo Sassarese, tbe weak pronuncia- 
tion generates new sounds, weak (p, t, 
k, t) becoming (b, d, g, bh). The 
firinoe was also very particular respect- 
ing the pronunciation «, g^ s in ce^ gia^ 



tio, zero, which have been assumed in 
this work to be (tsh, dzh, ts, dz) re- 
spectively, forming true consonantal 
diphthongs, the initial (t, d) having an 
initial effect onl^r (suprii p. 54, 1. 20). 
The Prince considers them all to be 
simple sounds, capable of prolongation 
and doubling, ana he certainly so pro- 
nounced them. Sir T. Smith, and 
Hart both used simple sig^s for (tsh, 
dzh), Gill used a simple sign for (oxh) 
but analyzed it into (dzj^. Hart^ how- 
ever, seems to have considered (toh) as 
simple, but his words are not clear. 
The effect of the simple sound used by 
the Prince, was that of (t^sh, d*zh« 
t*s, d*z), that is an attempt to make 
both pairs of effects at once. ThiB re- 
sults in a closer and more forward con- 
tact, nearly ^shf, zh^ s^ z^) but the 
(t*8, d*z) did not resemble (th, dh). 
This effect may be conveniently written 
(!^h, i|zh, )s, ;z). The effect of (^di, 
^h) on English ears is ambiguous. At 
one time it sounds (sh, zh) and at an- 
other (tsh, dzh), with a decided initial 
(t, d) contact as we pronounce in Eng- 
lish, and the Prince again hears mr 
(tsh, dzh) as his (^h, ;zh). It wonld 
almost seem that (^sh, )zh) were the 
true intermediate sounds between (kj, 
gj) and rtsh, dzh). But a Fi<»ra 
variety or (kj, ^) which may for dis- 
tinctness be written (V> ff) i> a still 
more unstable sound to toreign ean. 
In precisely the same way (k^s, k^sh) 
may be produced, tJie tongue being 
more retracted and the tongue doesr 
to the palate than for (s, sh). In tiie 
Sardo Tempiese dialect (k*sh) ocean 
and is written ke. These sounda may 
be written (i[s, i[sh) in imitation of 
(9S, ^h). Was the Attic initial |, re- 
placing c, really (xs), and the original 
Sanscrit ^ (i[«h) P The double oob« 

tact of tongue and lips, which probably 
occurs in African dialects may be (:]|p, 
ip), as slightly different from (kit, 
Uo), ^ The sibilants ma^ now be greatly 
multiplied. The pnnce pronounoea 
the following : (s z, sh zh ; si xj, shi 
ahj ; ^ %z, !^h !>zh ; ^sJMJ, ^shj ^j) 
all as simple sounds. Emphatic pro- 
nunciation, simultaneous pronnnciatioii, 
and successive pronunciation still re- 
quire much consideration and praotieal 



Chap. VIII. { 3. HART S PHONETIC WRITING. 



801 



befoor* a, o, and u : and dhe Flem'iq tu bi syyr tu kontin'yy dhat 
sound, dudh yyz it befoor* e, and ♦, widb, h. Nor Hath dhe Dutsh 
(over nor nedh-er) dhat sound Huitsh iz dhe leik of our y, kon'sonant, 
and dh- ital'ian ^, befoor'-seed, for nuitsh ei yyz dzh, but dhe 
breth dher-of dhe mn Dutsh naav, and ureit it widh tsch. And 
bodh dhe fig'yyrz for dhe feivth vo*,el, dhee yyz uidhout* an*i ser-ten 
dif'erens nuitsh shuld bi yo*,el or nuitsh kon'sonant: and dhen 
Haav dhee dhe dif'thoqs befoor* naamd, Huitsh ar tu bi noot'ed 
oy dhat Iq'lish man nuitsh shaul dezeir* tu leem dheer tuq.' And 
du-yyz tu dub*'l dheer vo*,elz for dheer loq*er teim. Dhee naav 
aol'so our sound ov sh, or sh, for nuitsh dhee yyz sch, as ichaniy 
sehalfy fleischy and fischj dhee sound as ui mce shaam, shel, flesh, 
fiah, and sce^ »ciy dhee sound az duth aul'so dh- Ital'ian : and az ui 
du she, shi. Dhee never put dhe c, in*tu dhe sound of *, but yyz 
kf tu bi-out of dout. Dhee yyz dhe Q ver*i sel'dum, but dhe ife, 
mutsh in plaas dher-of, and dhe a dhee du- oft n sound brood'er 
dhen wi duu, but mutsh aul'so-as wi du. And for the rest dhee 
pronouns' aul dhee ureit, and kiip dheer l^t'ers in dhe self sound, 
Huer-in dhee riid aul'so dher Latin. 

Nou third'li for dhe Span-iard, m abyyz'eth dhe ♦, and «, in kon*- 
Bonants as ui-and dhe Frensh du, and dhe «, oft'n, in dhe Frensh 
and Skot'ish sound: and dhe ch, in muchacho az ui du in tshalk and 
tshiiz : but for aul dheer udh*er vo*,elz and let'ers dhee yyz dhem 
in dhe saam sounds dhat du dh-Ital*ian and Dutsh, but dhat dhee 
yyz dhe y az ui naav duun (nuitsh nedh-er Ital'ian nor Dutsh 
mid) tu bi dherbci* eezd ov dhe dout ov dhe », kon-sonant nuitsh 
dhee sound leik dhe Frentsh. Dhe c dhee yyz in «, uidhout* an*i 
noot of dff -erens befoor* tf, and ». but befoor* a, o, and «, dhee naay 
deveizd* a-lit**l, *, un-der dhus, 9 : dhee-yyz nev*er dhe k, but dhe 
Q, with dh-Ital'ian : dhee-yyz dhe II in dhe sound of *1, uidh dhe 
imlsh. Dhe «, in qtia and, qui, dhee du seldum sound, as for qtte 
quisres, dhee sound as ui mee ke kier'es. And for aul dhe rest dhee 
kiip dhe aun'sient Lat'in sound, and so riid dheer Lat'in az du dh- 
ItflJ*ian and Dzher*main : and for mm dhat nath the Lat'in tuq 
uidh a-lit''l instruk*sion iz az ez*i tu riid and undor-stand* az iz 
dh- Ital'ian.' 



obterration of existing usages. The 
difficulty in separating the usual speech 
hahits of the ustener and speaker, and 
of not assuming the first to be a correct 
account of the second, is more and 
more felt as the knowledge of the pho- 
netic process increases. We have as 
yet necessarily given an undue amount 
of consideration to analysis, in order to 
ascertain the elements of speech, to the 
neglect of the important study of syn- 
thesis, whence alone can result the pro- 
per conception of national speech with 
Its whole array of legato^ staccato, pho- 
netic assimilation, phonetic disrup- 
tion, stress, intonation, quantity, em- 
phasis of letter, syUable, word, of the 



utmost importance to comparative phi- 
lolog^t, and almost totally unknown to 
comparative philologists. 

^ The passage referred to is as foU 
lows : '^ The Dutch doe vse also auj m, 
and ie. rightly as I do hereafter, and 

a, in the founde of a, or (e) long : 0, in 
the founde of <0, or (eu) ; u in the 
sound of (yy), or the French and Scot- 
tish u; M for eu, and u for (uu), long, 
or French ou" Fo. 35 b, misprinted 
fo, 31, p. 2, in the original reference, 

' The Spanish has only five vowels 
(a, e, i, 0, u) of medial length (p. 518, 
n. 1^. The Spanish eh is our (tsh) or 
(^ah). Prince liouia Laden Bonaparte 



802 



HART S PHONETIC WRITING. 



Chap. VIII. } 8. 



And nou last ov aul, dhe Erensh, nidli dh-abyys ov dhe u, in 
dhe skot'isb leik sound ov dhe iu dipbthoq, Hnitsh, nor Ital ian, 
nor Dutsh did ever giv tu «, and 3ryz*iq dhe g, and j\ kon'sonant 
in dhe sound nuer-of, our sh, iz dhe bredh'ed kon'sonant : and 
tum'iq dhe «, in'tu z, nuen ui, uidh aul dhe rest, du sound the 8, 
(eksept* dhe Spaniard, az ui naav aul-so yyzd betuikst* tuu 
vo'elz) and kiip iq an udh'er teim in dher vo',elz dhen ui du, and 
yyziq dbeer Cy in dei'vers sounds, and dhe o sum'iiuat aul'so : bei 
not sound'iq dhe u, in qui, and qtuBj but az uii mee kii and kee, 
uidh leeviq man-i ov dheer let'ers unsound-ed, duth kauz dheer 
epiitsh ver*i Hard tu bi lemd bei art, and not eez*i bei dhe 
leivli vo%is, az it iz notor'i,uzli knoon. So az if ei shuld ureit 
Frensh, in dhe let'ers and or'der nuitsh ei du nou-yyz, ei-am ser*ten 
dhat iu shuld mutsh suun'er kum tu dheer pronunsias'ion, 
dher-bei, dhen bei ureit iq az dhee du. And tu eksper'iment dhe 
mat'er, and tu maak sutsh az understand* Frensh, dzhudzh'es 
dher-of, ei uil ureit dhe Lords preer az dhee du, Huitsh shuld be 
prezented tu sutsh an oon, az kan riid dhis man*er, and iet under- 
stand'eth not dhe Frensh, and pruuv hou ni kan riid and pronounB* 
it : and dhen present* it Him in dhis man*er ov ureit'iq, az mer- 
after: and kompaar* nis pronunsiasion tu dhe form-er, and iu 
shuld pruuv dhat ^fekt*, Huitsh kan not bi bront tu pds bei our 
form'er man*er. And dher-foor nier fol'ueth dhe lords preer first 
in Frensh in dheer man*er ov ureit'iq : Nostre pere qui es is cieux^ 
Ton nom soit aanctifii. Ton Regne aduienne, Ta volonte soit faiU 
en la terre comme au del. Donne-nom au-iouri'huy nostra pain 
quotidian : Et nom pardonne noa offenses^ comme nous pardonnom 
d ceux qui nous ont offensez. JSt ne nous indui point en tentation : 
mais nous deliure du mal. Car d tog est le regne, la puissance^ et la 
gloire h siecles, dts siecles. Amen, Nou in dhis nyy man'er 
az fol'u,eth. Nootran peeran ki-ez ecz sieuz, tun Kum soit 
santifie. Tun Kenan avienan. Ta uolunte soit fetan, an la 
tiraH kuman oo sicl. Dune-nuuz ozdzhuurdui nootraH peen 
kotidian. £ nuu pardunan noz ofanscs kuman nuu pardunuunz 
a seuz ki nuuz unt ofansez. £ ne nuuz indui point an tan- 
tas'ion : meez nuu delivran dyy ma*l. Kar a toe eet le reen'aH, 
la pyy,isanse e la gloeran eez siekles dez siekles Aman. Nou 
kon'trariueiz uil ei ureit Hier-un*der in dheez nyy let-ers (and 
kiip'iq dheer sound az befoor*) hou dhe Frensh du pronouns' dheer 



denies that (v, dh, z) occur in Spanish, 
bnt admits (f, th, s), as sounds of/, 2, (or 
e before e^ t,) and b. This pronunciation 
of r, z is doubtful. It may be (s [-), and 
certainly by some d is pronounced 
either (dh) or (zf-), especially when 
final. In the common termination -adcy 
the d is often quite lost, but the vowels 
are kept distinct in two syllables, and 
do not form a diphthong. In the ter- 
mination -}</o, the d is never lost. The 
(s) sound of 0, Zf is not acknowledged 
in Madrid. The letters b^ v are pro- 



nounced alike and as (bh^. The J is 
by some said to be a peculiar ^ttoral, 
but the Prince identifies it with (kh). 
ZA n are (Ij, nj). Hart confuses U 
with Welsh //, as does Salesbury, 
(supr^ p. 767), but Hart also confuses 
the sound with ('1), or le in able (suprA 
p. 195^ ; which he probably caned 
(aa'blh) as in French (supra p. 52). 
There seems to be no foundation for 
supposing that Spanish u was ever (j)» 
as stated by Hart. 



Chap. VIII. § 3. BARCLEy's FRENCH PRONUNaATlON. 803 

• 

Lat'in: and dhat aul'so in dhe Lords preer, Huitsh iz az dhus. 
Paater noster ki ez in scliiz, santifisetyyr nomen tyy,yym, atveniat 
refnyym tyy,yym fiat voluntaaz tyya sikyyt in selo e in tdra panem 
nostryym kotidianyym da nobiiz odiie et diroiite nobii debiita 
nostra, sikyyt et noz dimiitimyyz debitoribyyz nostriiz. Et ne 
noz indyykaaz in tentasionem : Set libera noz a malo. And ei 
remem'ber ov a mer'i dzhest ei naav nerd ov a buee nnitsh did 
Help a Frensh priist at mas, huo see'iq dominyy vobiikyym, dhe 
buee Heeriq it sound strandzh*li-in niz eer, aun'suered, eth kum 
tirleri tiikyym, and so uent lauH'iq nis uee. And so per- 
adven'tyyr iu-uil at dhe riid'iq, az iu mee biliiv mc-ei did at 
dhe ureitiq mer-of. Ei kuld ureit aul'so hou dhe frensh and 
udh'er for-ens du spek Iq-lish, but dheer man-er is so plen*tiful in 
man'i-of our eerz, az ei thiqk it super •fli,uz. Dhe rez'on Huei 
dhee kan not sound our spiitsh, iz (az iu mee perseev* bei dhat ia 
seed) bikauz* ui naav and yyz ser'teen sounds and breedhz Huitsh 
dhee naav not, and du-aul'so yyz tu sound sum of dhooz let'erz 
Huitsh dhee-yyz uidh us, udh'erueiz dhen dhee duu : and dhee 
for revendzh* sum ov ourz udh'erueiz dhen ui duu. Huitsh iz dhe 
kauz aul'so dhat dheer spiitshez ar Hard for us tu riid, but dhe 
sound oons knoon, ui kan eez'ili pronouns* dhcrs bei dhe rez'on 
abuvseed. And dhus tu-end if iu thiqk lit**l prof -it tu hi in dhis 
Huer-in ei nav kaus'cd iu tu pds iur teim, ei ulI iet distshardzh' 
mei self dhat ei-am dsyyred it kan du-iu no Harm, and so dhe 
aulmint'i God, giver ov aul gUd thiqs, bliis uz aul, and send us 
His graas in dhis tran'sitori leif, and in dhe uorld tu kum, leif ever- 
last 'iq. So bi-it. FINIS. Sat cito si sat hens, 

Alexander Babcley's French Pronunciation, 1521. 

In the introductory Authours Epistell to the Kynges Grace^ pre- 
fixed to Palsgrave's Esclarcissementj he says : ** Onely of this thyng, 
puttyng your highnesse in remewibraunce, that where as besydes 
the great nombre of clerkes, whiche before season of this mater 
have written nowe sithe the beginnyng of your most fortunate and 
most prosperous raigne," that is, between 22 April 1509 and 18 
July 1530, ** the right vertuous and excellent prince Thomas late 
Duke of l^orthfolke, hath commanded the studious clcrke' Alexandre 

^ Further on he is not so compli- and what myn opinion is therin, it shall 

mentary, as he remarks : ** Where as well inough apere in my bokes selfe, 

there is a boke, that gocth about in this though I make therof no ferther ex- 

radme, intitled the Introductory to prrsse mencion : saue that I haue sene 

writte and pronou^ice frenchc, compiled an olde boke written in parchement 

\pf ^exander Barcley, in whiche k is in maner in all thynges like to his sayd 

moche vsed, and many other thynges ' Introductory : whiche, hy coniecture, 

ilso by hjm affirmed, contrary to my was nat vnwritten this hundred yeres. 

•ayenges in this boke. and specially I wot nat if he happened to fortune 

in my seconde, where I shall assaje to upon suche an other : for whan it was 

expresse the declinations and coniuga- commaunded that the gra/nmar maisters 

tynges : with the other congruites oh- shulde teche te youth of Englande 

•erued in the frcnche tonge, I suppose ioyntly latin with frenche, there were 

it sufficient to wame the lemar, that diiierse suche bokcs diuysed : wher- 

I haue red ouer that boke at length : ypon, as I suppose began one great 



804 



BARCLETf's FBEKCH PRONUNaATION. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



Barkelay, to embusy hym selfe about this excercyse, and tliat my 
sayd synguler good lorde Charles duke of Suffolke, by cause that 
my poore labours required a longre tracte of tyme, hath also in the 
meane season encouraged maister Petrus Uallensys, scole maister 
to his excellent yong sonne the Erie of Lyncolne, to shewe his 
lemynge and opinion in this behalfe, and that the synguler clerke, 
maister Gyles Dewes somtyme instructour to your noble grace in 
this selfe tong, at the especiall instaunce and request of dyuers of 
your highe estates and noble men, hath also for his partye written 
m this matter." For the last treatise, see supra p. 31. The 
second I have not seen.^ A copy of the first, which is extremely 
rare and does not seem to have been known to A. Didot, as it is not 
found in his catalogue, (see p. 589, n. 1), exists in the Douce Col* 
lection at Oxford (B 507) and the following are all the parts in it 
relating to French pronunciation, according to the transcription of 
Mr. G. Parker, of Oxford, who has also collated the proof with the 
original. The whole is in black letter; size of the paper 10^ in. 
X 7 in., of the printed text 8 J in. x 5j in. ; 32 pages, neither 
folioed nor paged, the register at bottom of recto folio is : A 1-6, 
B 1-6, C 1-4. In this reprint the pages are counted and referred 
to, as in the editions of Salesbury. The pages are indicated by 
thick numbers in brackets. Remarks are sdso inserted in brackets. 
The / point is represented by a conmia. Contractions are ex* 
tended in italics. 

[1] % Here begynneth the introductory to wryte, 
ana to pronounce Frenche compyled by Alexander 
Barcley compendiously at the commaundement of the 
ryght hye excellent and myghty prynce Thomas duke 
of Northfolke. 

[Plate representing a lion rampant supporting a shield containing 
a white lion in a border. Then follows a French ballad of 16 lines 
in two columns, the first headed " R. Coplande to the whyte lyon," 
and the second " % Ballade."] 

[2] Blank at back of title. 



oocaBYon why we of England sounde 
the latyn tong so corruptly, which 
haue as good a tonge to sounde all 
maner speches parfitely as any other 
aacyon in Europa." — Book I, en. xxxy. 
According to this, 1) there ought to be 
many ola MS. treatises on French 
Grammar, and 2) the English pronun- 
ciation of Latin was moulded on the 
French, supr^ p. 246. 

^ There is also an older treatise 
" Here begynneth a lytell Treatyse for 
to leame tno En^^he and Frensshe. 
Emprynted at Westminster hy my 
Winken de Worde. Quarto," as cited 
in Dibdin's edition of Ames Typ. Ant. 



1812, Tolf 2, p. 328. The copy h« 
refers to belonged to Mr. Reed of 
Staple's Inn, then to the Marquis of 
Blandford (Catalojpns librorum qui in 
Bibliothecd Blandfordiensi reperiuntor, 
1812, fasc. 2, p. 8) and was sokl by 
auction at Erans's sale of White 
Knights Library 1819, to Rodd th« 
boolbeller, for 9/. 15«., after which I 
have not been able to trace it, but Mr. 
Bradshaw says it is only a reprint of n 
work of Caxton*8 (The Book of TietcI- 
lers, Dibdins Ames, 1, 315, 316), con* 
taining French phrases, ^nt no infor- 
mation on pronunciation. A mutilated 
copy of Caxton's book is in the Donoe 
Collection. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. BARCLEY's FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 



805 



[8] [1[ The prologue of the auctour. On Pronouns.] 

]4] [Do. joined with Verbs. On this page occurs the follow- 
ing, beginning at line 6 : — ] 

% Also whan these wordes. nous. vous. and ilz, be set before 
▼erbes begynnynge wi't^ ony consonant, than amonge comon people 
of fraunce the ,s, and ,z, at ende of the sayd wordes, nous. vous. 
and ilz, leseth the sounde in pronouncynge though they be wryten. 
But whan they are ioyned with verbes begynnyng witA ony vowell 
than the .s. and .z. kepeth theyr full sounds in pronouncynge. 

[6-8] [On Verbs. At p. 8, 1. 21, we read] 

Hsre after foloweth a smal treatyse or introductory of ortogra- 
phy or true wrytynge, wherby the dyligent reder may be infourmed 
truly, and perfytely to wryte and pronounce the frenche tunge 
after the dyuers customes of many countrees of fraunce. For lyke- 
wyse as our englysshe tunge is dyuersly spoken and yaryeth in 
certayne countrees and shyres of Englande, so in many countrees 
of fraunce varyeth theyr lajigage as by this treatyse euidently shall 
appere to the reder. 

% First how the. lettres of the A. b. c. are pronounced or sounded 
in frenche. 

% Lettres in the. A. b. c. be. zxii. whiche in frenche ought thus 
to be sounded. 

ab cdefg hiklmnopq 
A boy^ coy doy e af goy asshe ii' ka el am an oo poy on 

rstvx y z & parle 9 parse. 

aar ees toy v yeux ygregois zedes et porlui. 9 parlui. or, parsoy. 

^ And albeit that this lettre .h. be put amonge the lettres of 
the alphabete, yet it is no lettre, but a note of asperacyon, or token 
of sharpe pronouncynge of a worde.' Also .&. and .9. are not 
counted amonge the lettres : and so remayneth. xxii. lettres in the 
alphabete besyde .h. and .9. as sayd is. 



^'Compare PalBgraye's Introduction 
to his second Book : ** In the namyng 
of the sayd consonantes the frenche-men 
diffre from the latin tong, for where as 
the latines in soundynge of the mutes 
begyn with the letters selfe and ende 
in £, sayng BE, CE, DE. &c. the 
frenche men in the stede of E sound 
Oy and name them Boy, Coy, Doy," 
etc. Hence the oy in these words was 
not (ee) as it has now become. Pals- 
^ye adds : *^ and where as the latines 
in souitdyng of theyr liquides or semi 
Towelles begyn with £, and ende with 
them, savnge £1, Em, £n, the frenche 
men double the liquide or semi vocale, 
and adde also an other £ and name 
them Ellc, Emme, Enne, eeyung the 
accent upon the fyrst E, and at the last 



E depressyng theyr Toyce." This is 
different from Barcley. 

' This must surely be a misprint. 
The dots are faint. The Towel u does 
not occur in this alphabet. 

> This explanation of aspiration, 
renders the real sound of h doubtful ; 
as to whether it was (h) or (,) as at 

E resent. The following quotations 
'om a French newspaper, contained 
in the Daily News, 14 Sept. 1869, 
illustrates this modem use. '*L'H 
est-il aspire dans Hugo P Faut il dire 
Victo Kugo ou Victor UgoP II mo 
semble, moi, que I'aspirution serait 
plus respectueuse." Observe that no 
H is written in either case, but that 
the running on of the R, or the hiatus 
before U alone mark the absence and 



806 



BARCLBir's FBENCH PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



^ These sayd : xxii. lettres be deuyded all into vowels and con- 
Bonantes .v. of them be called vowels, whiche be these, a. e. i. o. u. 
these fyue be called vowels for eche of them by themself ioyned 
wftA none other lettre maketh a full and parfect worde. Y. is a 
greke vowell and is not wryten in latyn wordes, but in greke wordes. 

[9] H And wordes of other langages wttAout one of these 
vowels : no lytteral voyce may be pronunced* of these .v. vowela 
.ii. leseth theyr strength sowtyme : and become consonantis whiche 
.ii. be these. I. and v. whiche ar consonantis whan they are put in 
the begynnyngc of a syllable ioyned with another vowel and syl- 
lablyd or spellid with the same, as in these wordes in frenche louer 
to play vanter, to boste : and so in other lyke.* 

% The other .xvi. letters called be consonantis: for they be 
Boundyd with the vowels and make no syllable nor worde by them 
selfe excepte they be ioyned with some vowel, consonantis be these, 
b. c. d. f. g. k. 1. m. n. p. q. r. s. t. x. z. 

^ These consonantis be deuydyd agayne into mutes liquides and 
semy vowels of whom ncdyth not to speke for our purpose. A 
dyptonge is a ioynynge to gyther of .ii. vowels kepyng eche of 
them his strength* in one self syllable : of them be .iiii., that is to 
say, au, eu. ci,* oy. In latyn tunge ,au, and ,eu be bothe wryten 
and sounded* .ay, and ,oy, be wryten but not sounded, but ra 
frenche and englysshe tunge bothe ay oy au and eu be wryten and 
sounded,* as in these examples in frenche of au. voycy vng beau 
filz, here is a fayre sone. of eu, deux homes font plus que vng : 
two men dooth more than one. of ay, ie ne diray point ma pencee 
a toutz gentz. I shall not tell my thought to all folkes. Of 
oy as, toy meimes ma fait le le tort, thy self hast none me the 
wronge. That the same dyptonges be both wryten and sounded 
in englysshe it appereth by the examples. As a maw, strawe, 
tawe, dewe, sewe, fewe. fray, say, may, pay. noy, boy, toy, ioy. 
And thus haue we more lyberte bothe in frenche and englysshe in 



Eresence of aspiration. And this may 
ave been Barclcy's meaning. But 
see infr^ p. 809, 1. 4. 

1 The pointing is evidently wrong. 
There should be a period here, and the 
colon after " vowels" seems incorrect. 
The expression "lytteral voyce" is, even 
then, rather obscure. 

* Compare Salesbury's explanation 
of the consonantal value of «, u, supra 
p. 754. 

3 This ought to mean that the sound 
of each is heard, and ought to distin- 

giish real diphthonurs from digraphs, 
ut the author so little understands 
the nature of speech that he may 
merely mean that the two letters being 
juxtaposed modify each others signifi- 
cation, producing a tertium quid. The 
Lambeth ihigment (supr^ p. 226, n. 1), 
gives 3 syUables to aiderf aucun, 6 to 



fneilleury 4 to euretix, which would all 
a^ree with a real diplithongal proaiin- 
ciation, but then it proceeds to gfVe 3 
syllables to ouirf in which there can be 
no doubt that ou was a digraph. 

* The omission of at is very remark- 
able. But from what follows it can 
hardly be doubted that at was included 
under et, or that ei was a misprint 
for at. 

^ This ought to imply that Latm 
attf eUf were then called (au, eu), and 
this would agree with other indications 
of English contemporary pronunciation. 

* As we know from Salesbury that 
about 30 years later English ay, oy, an, 
were call^ (ai, oi, au) at least in some 
cases, these words ought to imply that 
they had the same sound in French. 
This would agree at any rate with 
Palsgrave. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. BARCLEY 8 FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 



807 



wrytynge and soundynge than in latyn as touchynge the .iiii. 
dyptonges. 

^ Also here is to be noted that of lettres we make syllabes : of 
Byliabes we frame wordes, and of wordes we combyne reasons, and 
by reasons all scyences and speches be vttred. thus resteth the 
grounde of all scyences in lettres, syllabes, wordes, and reasons. 
Wherfore (as of the fyrst foundacyon of frenche tunge and also of al 
other langages) fyrst I intende by the ayde and socour of the holy 
goost to treate how the lettres be wryten and sounded in firenche. 

^ Of the soundynge of this lettre .A. in frenche. 

Tnis lettre .A. in frenche somtyme is put onely for a lettre. 
And somtyme it is put for this englysshe worde. hath. Whan it ia 
put but for a lettre it is often sounded as this lettre e. as in this 
frenche worde, staues* vous : in englysshe, can ye. In whiche 
worde and many other as, barbe, and rayre. witA other lyke this 
lettre. A. hath his sounde of this lettre .e. But in some countrees 
.A. is sounded with full sounde in lyke manor as it is wryten as, 
rayre, and suche other whan this lettre .A. is put for a worde it 
betokeneth as moche in englysshe as this worde .hath. But some 
frenche men than adnex .d. withall as, ad. as il ad, he hath. But 
suche maner of wrytynge is false, for this lettre. d. is not sounded 
nor pronounced in frenche, nor founde often wryten in the ende of 
ony worde. And though some wolde say in these frenche wordes, 
yiande, mcate. demande, enquyre or aske. and that .d. is sounded 
in ende of the worde, it is not so. for in these wordes and other 
lyke, suche as truly pronounce frenche resteth the sounde on the 
last letter of the worde whiche is .e.* and not .d. 

[10] ^ Also in true frenche these wordes, auray, I shal haue. 
and, auroy, I had : be wryten without e in myddes of the worde, 
and in lykewyse be they sounded wit/iout, e but in certayne 
countrees of fraunce in suche maner of wordes this lettre e is 
sounded and wryten in the myddes as thus, aueroy, aueroie : 
whiche is contrary bothe in the true wrytynge, and also to the true 
pronuncyacion of perfytc frenche.^ 

% How this lettre b ought to be wryten and sounded in frenche 
themperour for the emperour^, and so of other lyke. 

^ Also this worde auec may be wryten in dyuers maners after the 
custome and vsage of dyuers countrees of fraunce as thus, auecques: 
vaeque. And some witAout reason or ortography wryte it with .s. 
in the myddes as auesq«^. but how so euer aueqw* be wryten in 
frenche it soundeth as raoche in englysshe as this prefposycyon with. 
And also this worde solonc may be wryten wttA c, or els without c 



* The words at area voiis are not 
clear. The use of a in the sound e 
teems to be dialectic in barbe^ see the 

Suolation from Chevallet, p. 75, at 
ottom. But in rat/rff (which ought 
not to be rart, but the book is so full 
of errors that it may be,) to scrape or 
ihaye, the remark seems to imply ay 
«(ee). 



2 Implying, of course, that the final 
e, now mute, was then audible, but 
only faintly audible, or else the error 
which he combats, could not haye 
arisen. 

3 In this case probably u preserved 
its consoniintal power, the remnant of 
the Latin b. 



808 BARCLETf's FBENCH PBONUNCIATION. JCojlP. VIII. § 3. 

at the ende as solonc or solon, but than o ought not to be sounded, 
yf a consonant immedyatly folowe. 

[Then follow the headings, Of Nombres, in one paragraph, and 
Of Gendres, in four paragraphs, the last of which is :] 

^ Many mo rules be concemynge wrytynge and spekynge of 
frenche, which were to longe to expres in this small treatyse : but 
the moste perfytenes of this langage is had by custome and Tse of 
redynge and spekynge by often enquyrynge : and frequentynge of 
company of frenchemen and of suche as haue perfytenes : in spek- 
ynge the sayd langage. 

[11] [Treatyse of dyuerse frenche wordes after order of the 
Alphabete .A. £., and then on 1. 8 firom bottom the author proceeds 
thus] 

% This lettre. B. set in the myddes of a frenche worde ought to 
be soundyd in maner as it is wryteit, as debriser. to bruse, troubler. 
to trouble, but in these wordes folowynge .b. is wryten in the 
myddes and not soundyd as, debte. dette, endebter. desoubz. vnder- 
neth, desubz. aboue, coubte. a ribbe, vng subget. Also these 
verbes doubter, to dout, tresdoubter. greatly to dout, substiner with 
all theyr modes and tensys as well synguler as plurell with all 
nownes and porticyples descendynge of them, must haue .b. wryten 
in the myddes of them and not soundyd, as wryten doubte tres- 
doubte. and soundyd doute, and tresdoute. 

[12] Of. C. % This letter .C. wryten in myddes of a worde 
hathe somtyme the sounde of this letter .s. or .z. as these wordes. 
ca. on this half, pieca. a whyle agone. rancon a ranson. francois. 
frenche. and in many other lyke wordes whiche soundyth thus with 
.8. sa piesa ranson francois. Also this letter .c. somtyme hath ^Ae 
sounde of .k. as in these wordes in frenche crou. cm. cause, and 
car. Also these wordes done and iouc are wryten with .c. in the 
ende in synguler nombre, but in tho plurell nomber the .c. in them 
is toumyd in to .x. as doux ioux. 

Of. E. % E. for the moste parte is soundyd almost lyke .a.^ and 
that namely in ^Ae ende of a worde. as in this example. A mon 
premier commencement soit dieu le pere omnipotent. At my fyrste 
begynnynge be god the father almyghty. II a vng bon ent^de- 
ment. these wordes commencement omnipotent entendement vent 
with other lyke. be soundyd with a. as commencemant. omnipotant. 
antandemant yant and other lyke. and all suche wordes must haue 
a short and sharpe attent or pronunciacion at the ende. 

% And here is to be notyd that al maner nownes of the masoa- 
lyne gender endynge in the synguler nomber in .c. g. or .f. as 
blanc. whyt. vyf. quicke. long, longe. shall be wryten in the plurell 
nombre with .s. hauynge .c. g. or .f. put awaye from them, as 
blans. vis. Ions. 

Of. G. % Whan this letter .g. is wryten in frenche in myddes of 

^ Though expressed generally, this Hart also pronounced (an), mxprk d. 

remark evidently refers exclusively to 802. See also infr^ in this { for all 

the syllable en where it is now pro- the French naeals during the XTith 

nounced (ai), which we have seen century. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. BARCLBY's FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 809 

a worde bytwene a vowell and a consonant, than slial it be soundyd 
lyke .n. and .g. As compaigon, compaige. How be it some wryte 
snche wordes as they muste be soundyd with .g. and .n.* as com- 
pagnon. a felawe. compaigne. a company. 

Of. H. ^ H. is no letter but a tokyn of asperacion or sharpynge 
of a worde, as in these wordes, hors. out, dehors, without, honte. 
shame, haut. hye, and in other lyke in whiche wordes and lyke .h. 
is sounded, other wordes be in whiche. h. is wryten and not 
soundyd as heure. an houre, helas. alas, homme. a man, w»t^ other 
lyke. 

Of. I & E. ^ I. and. E. or ony other two vowels ioyned 
togyder in myddes or in the ende of a worde. whan they are put 
bytwene two consonants, or bytwene a vowell and a consonant, 
than eyther of them shall haue his founde as in these wordes 
biens. goodes, riens. no thynge, loie. loy, voie. a way, And suche 
lyke wordes. yet some holde oppynyon that in these wordes, and in 
suche other .1. or E shall not be soundyd. 

^ Also in true frenche these wordes. le. ce, are. wryten without 
0. in theyr ende but in pycard, or gascoygne, they are wryten with 
0. at the ende, as thus ieo ceo 

Of. K. % This letter .K. in dyuerscs spcches is put for. ch. As 
kinal. kien. vak. but in true frenche it is not, but these wordes and 
suche lyke be wryten with ch. as cheual. a hors, chien. a dogge, 
vache. a cowe. Also in certaynes countres of Fraunce for c. is 
wryten ch. as piecha. for a pieca, a whyle ago, tresdoulche for 
tr^oulce. ryght swete. And so of other lyke.* 

[18] 1[ In lykewyse in some countrees of Fraunce names of 
dygnyte and offyce whiche are the synguler nombre are wryten 
plurell wftA, s, at the ende, as luy papes de Rome, luy roys de 
france, luy sains esperis: but in true frenche these names be 
wryten wttAout, s. as le pape de rome, the pope of rome. le roy de 
france, the kynge of fraunce. le saint esperit, the holy goost. and so 
of lyke. 

Of. L. ^ This lettre .L. set in myddes of a worde immedyatly 
before a vowell shall kepe his full sounde, as nouellement, newly, 
annuelemcnt, yerely. continuelement contynually parlant, spekynge. 
egallement, egally. But yf a consonant folowe. 1 immedyatly than 
,1, shall be sounded as ,u, as loyalment, principalment, whiche are 
sounded thus, loyaument, faythfully. principaument, pryncipally.' 
Except this worde ,ilz. in whiche worde ,1, and ,z, hath no sounde 
Bomtyme. as ilz vont ensemble, they go togyder. and somtyme ,1, 
hath his feounde and ,z, leseth the sounde whan ,ilz, cometh before 
a worde begynnynge with a vowell, as ilz ont fait : they haue done. 

' The reyersal of the order in the interchange of (k, sh) in French an- 

description of the pronunciation may swering to that of (k, tsh) in English, 
be accidental. This loose writing, 

however, gives no reason to suppose ' The general observation evidently 

that the sound of this gn was cither refers to the particular case, al pro- 

(ng) or (gn). nounced as au, but whether as (an) or 

^ ' These remarks must refer to pro- {o€>j eannot be deduced from such loose 

▼indal pronundatioDs, and indicate an wnting. 

62 



810 BARCLeVs FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. § 8. 

Whan ,1, is wryten in the ende of a worde, and that the worde 
folowyng begyn with a consonant than shall .1. in suche wordes 
lese lus owne sounde and be sounded lyke an .u. as ladmiral dengle- 
terre, the admyrall of englandc, but yf ^Ae worde folowynge ,1, 
begyn with a to well than ,1, shall kepe his owne sounde : as nul 
home, no man. nul aultre, none other, nul Tsage, no vsage. Also ,1, 
put in the cnde of a worde of one syllable shal haue no sounde at 
all as il sen est ale, he is gone, ie le veul bien, I wyll it well. In 
suche wordes il and veul, and other lyke ,1, leseth his sounde .11. 
double in myddes of a worde must be sounded with hole and full 
Yoyce.^ as fille, a doughter. fillette, a lytell mayde. oraille, an eere. 
and so other lyke. 

Of. N. % This lettre. N. put betwene a vowell and a consonant 
in ende of ony worde whiche is a verbe of the thyrde persone plurell, 
and the indycatyf, or optatyf mode what tens so euer it be, it shall 
not be sounded in true pronouncynge of frenche, as ilz ayment, 
they loue. ilz lisent, they rede, whiche wordes and all other lyke 
must be sounded thus without ,n. ilz aymet. ilz liset. ^ Out of 
this rule be excepte verbes of one syllable in whiche ,n, must haue 
the sounde. as ilz yont, they go : ilz ont, they haue : ilz sent, they 
are : ilz font, they make, with all theyr modes : tens : and com- 
poundes. in whiche, n shall kepe his ryght sounde. 

Of. P. % Whan .P. is wryten in the ende of a worde in frenche, 
and the next worde immedyatly folowynge begynnynge with a con- 
sonant than shall it lese the sounde, as thus, il a trop grant anoir, 
he hath to grete goodes. il vient trop tard, he cometh to late, trop 
hault, to hye. trop has, to lowe. in whiche worde trop ,p, hath not 
his sounde, but it must be sounded thus, tro hault. tro bas. tro 
tai-d. ... 

^ Of this rule be except propre names endynge in ,p. in whiche 
,p, must haue his full sounde, as, philip. But yf a worde ende in 
,p, and the worde nexte folowynge begyn with a vowell than ,p, 
shall haue his full sounde. as mieulx vault assez que trop auoir, 
better is ynough than to haue to moche. Also these wordes 
sepmaine, a weke. temps, tyme. corps, a body, and this verbe 
escripre, to wryte, with [14] all nownes and participles commynge 
therof, indifferently may be wryten with p. or without p. but 
though p. be wryten in them it shall nat be soundyd : as semainfiy 
tems, cors escrire. 

Of. Q. ^ Q. in pronounsynge mustc haue a softe and lyght 
sounde,* And it shall nat be wryten in any frenche worde, without 
two vowels, immedyatly folowynge: of whiche two vowels the 
fyrste shalbe u. as qui que, the whiche, quar, for. querir, to seke, 
quant, whan, and suche other, but some be whiche wryte q. in 
suche wordes without this vowell .u. folowynge as qi. qe. &c. 
whiche maner of wrytynge is vnsemely : And also it is contrary to 
all rules of ortography or true wrytyng aswell in frenche, as in 

^ The fMuilU sonnd of / in French ' The writer probably only 

(Ij) is certainly yery badly ezpresied that it ib to be (k) and not Qlw), 
by these meaningleae words. 



Cbulp. VIII. i 3. BARCLEY's FRENCH PRONUNCUTION, 811 

other langages and no reason haue they whiche wryte suche wordes 
without u. to assyst them saue thcyr vnresonahle vse agaynst all 
roles, and good custome. More ouer these wordes qnar, querir, 
quant. &c. maye be wryten indifferently : with, q. k. or c, as quar, 
or car, or els kar. &c. 

Of. K. % This letter. K. put in the ende of a worde shall kepe 
his owne full sounde, as cueur, as thus lay grant mal au cueur, I 
haue graet dysease at my herte : le vous prie pour me consaillor, 
I pray you counsell me : but in some couwtres .r. is soundyd, as 
this letter, z. as compere, a gossyp, is somtyme soundyd thus 
compez,^ and so of other wordes endynge in this letter. R. 

Of. s. syngle. % A syngle .s. in myddes of a worde ought nat 
to be soundyd if a consonant folowe immedyatly : as tresdoulce, 
ryght swete : tresnoble, ryght noble : tresgracious, ryght gracyous : 
but .s. in myddes of these wordes folowyng hath his full sounde : 
as thus: prosperite, chestien, substance, esperance, meschant, 
Instituer, escharuir, transglouter, Augustynes, Inspirer, descharger, 
estaincher, estandre, peschies, constrayndre, despenser, escuser, 
with al nownes, and aduerbes commynge of them. In whiche .8. 
must be soundyd, if ^ a consonant immedyatly folowe .8. But if a 
vowel folowe this letter, s. in the myddes of a worde and no letter 
betwene .s. and the vowell, than shall .s. haue his full sounde, as 
it is wryten, trescxcellent, ryght excellent : treshault, ryght hye : 
treshonore, ryght honoured : treshumble, ryght humble. 

Of double .ss. % Whan this letter .ss. double is wryten in myddes 
of a worde it must alway be soundyd : as puissawt, myghty with 
such lyke. More ouer if this letter .s. syngle, be wi^rten in the 
ende of a worde, whiche r is a pronowne coniunccion verbe or pre- 
posicion, if the worde folowynge .s. begyn with a consonant, than 
.8. shal nat be soundyd : as dieu vous sauue, god saue you. dieu 
vous gard, god kepe you. voules vous boire, Wyl ye drynke. nous 
sommes beaucoup des gens, we be moche folke, in which wordes .8. 
shal nat be soundyd. But whan this letter .s. is wryten in the 
ende of a worde in frenche and that the next worde folowynge 
begyn with a vowel than must .s. haue his full sounde. as le vous 
ayme, I loue you. le vous emprie, I pray you. estes vous icy, be ye 
here, and in suche other wordes. But in these wordes folowynge. 
8. shall haue no sounde, all if the wor[16]de folowynge begyn with 
a vowell. vous ditez vray, ye say trouth. vous ditez vrayment, 
ye say truely. In whiche wordes .s. shall lese his sounde. Also 
m this worde dis, whan it is a nowne of nombre and taken for ten. 
if there folowe a consonant .s. shall not be soundyd, as to say dis 
liures .x. ii. it muste be soundyd di. H. But this nombre ten in 
frenche moost vsually is spelled with .x. as .dix. and not with .s. as 
dis. But whan ditz is a participle, ajid betokeneth asmoche as 
flayd than in the same worde .s. or .z. shall kepe his sounde. as les 
heures sont ditez the houres be sayde 

^ See the extract from Palsgraye, exceptions to the rale. See '^ all if" « 
•opr^ p. 198. although, infr^ p. 812, L 26. 

> iMning aUhoughf aa these are the 



812 BARCLBY's FREKCH pronunciation. Chap. VIII. § 3. 

Of. T. % This letter T. put in the ende of a worde beynge a 
v^be of the thirde p^rsone synguler and present or pr^ryt tens of 
the indicatyf mode if the worde folowyng begyn with a voweU, it 
shall be soundyd. as est il prest, is he rcdy. II estoit alostel, he 
was at home. But if t?io worde folowynge begyn with a consonant, 
than T. shal nat be soundyd. as quest ce qml dist, what is that 
ho sayth II est prest, be is redy. il fust tout esbahy. he was al 
abasshed. H ny a que vanite en cest monde There is nought 
but vanyte in this worlde. Also all nownes and participles, whicho 
ende in the synguler nombre in t, in ^Ae plurell nombre muste be 
wryten with, s. or with z. the samet. [=same t] put away from 
the ende of the word as thus worde, saynt, holy, is wryten in the 
synguler nowbre with t. in the plurell nombre it is thus wryten. as 
sainz. or sains wttAout. t. but in some places of fraunce they wryte 
Buche wordes in the plurel nombre witA t. e. and z. or s. at the ende 
after the moste vsed Ortography of frenche. For amonge frenche 
men this is a general rule, that as ofte as t. is put in myndes 
of a worde beynge a nowne of the femynyno gender it shall not be 
wryten wttAout a vowell immedyatly folowynge. as les saintes 
vierges du ciel ne cessent de louer dieu, the holy virgyns of heuen 
cesseth not to laude god. II ya des femmes que sont bien riches 
marchandes, there be women whiche be well ryche marchandes. 
And so may other frenche wordes endynge in tes. be wryten with t. 
and es. or with z. or s. w^tAout t. but it accordeth not to reason to 
wryte these wordes thus saintz toutz marchantz in the plurell 
nombre. all if they be wryten with t. in the synguler nombre. for in 
the plurell nombre they ought nat to be writen with t. for ony of 
these two letters s. or z. in frenche stande for as moche as ts. or tz. 
But for a conclusion though suche wordes in in certayne countree 
of Fraunce be wryten with ts. or with tz. in the ende. as thus mon 
amy sont nous litz faitz, my frende are our beddes made. Beau sir 
sont mez pourpointz faitz, faire sir be my doublettes made, yet 
after true ortography of frenche these wordes and other suche muste 
be bothe wryten and soundyd without t. as lis fais pouipoins 
^ Also these wordes filz, a sone. mieulz better, fois one tyme. assez, 
ynoughe. vous poues, ye may. vous prenes, ye take, vous enseignes, 
ye teche. vous lisez, And suche other ought to be wryten without 
t. but some be whiche wrongly wryte these wordes with t. As 
filtz, mieultz, foitz, assetz, pouetz, prenetz. &c. whiche wordes in 
rygnt frenche haue no t. neyther in soundynge nor in wrytynge. 
^ Also this coniunccion. betokeneth the same thynge in frenche 
ibat it doth in latyn. that is to say, and, in englysshe in whiohe 
coniunccion t. is neuer soundyd though it be wryten witA et. as 
et le vous fais a scauoir, And I make you to wytte or knowe. 

[16] Of. U. ^ U. Wryten in myddes of a worde shall often haue 
no sounde, bothe in latyn frenche and other langages. And that whan 
it is wryten immedyatly after ony of these thre letters, that is to 
say. q, g. or, s. As qui que, language, languo, a tonge. querir, to 
soke : guerre, warre, and suche other. In whiche wordes u. is 
wryten but not soundyd. Keuertherles in dyuers Oountres after 



Chap. VIII. § 3. BARCLEY's FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 813 

the foresayd letters they sounde w, doubled as quater, quare, 
quaysy. Englysshe men, and Scott^* alway sounde u. after the 
letters both in Latyn and in theyr Uulgayre or common langage. 
In lyke wyse do dutche men, and almayns. As quare, quatuor 
quart, quayre, qwade. and suche lyke. 

Of. X. % This letter X. put in thende of a worde. may eyther 
kepe his owne sounde, or els it may be soundyd as. z. as cheualx, 
or chcualz. hors, doulx, or doulz. swete mieulx, or mieulz. better 
which wordes may indyfferently be wryten with. x. or with z. 
Also this worde dieulz, ought not to be wryten with x. in the 
ende except it be in the nominatyf, or vocatyfe case, but by cause 
of ryme somtyme it hath x. in other cases. AJad whan x. is wryten 
in suche cases somt3rmo it is soundyd and somtyme not. As if 
dieux be wryten in the nominatyf case and a consonant folowe 
immediatly than x. shal not bo soundyd. as dieux vous sauue, god 
saue you. dieux vous garde, god kepe you. but if this worde dieux 
be set in the vocatyfe case: than shall x. kepe his sounde. As 
benoit dieux ais pitie de moy, blessyd god haue pyte on me. 

Of. Y. ^ This letter y. hath the sounde of tins letter I and in 
many wordes of Frenche it ought to be wryten in stede of I by cause 
of comelynes of wrytynge. In latyn wordis y. ought not to be 
wryten, but whan ony greke worde is myngled with latyn wordes 
for curyosite of the wryter or diffyculte of interpretacion in suche 
greke wordes y. muste be wryten in stede of I. in Englysshe wordes 
y. is moste commonly wryten in stede of I, soo that the englysshe 
worde be not deducto of ony latyn worde: but specyadly y: 
muste be wryten for I, in the ende of englysshe wrodes, and wluui 
n : m, or u, is wryten before, or behynde it. 

Of. z. % z. Put in the ende of a worde muste be soundyd lyke s. 
as querez, seke ye. auez haue ye. lisez, rede ye. And lyke wyse 
as 8. in the ende of a frenche worde is somtyme pronounced, and 
Bomt3rme not, ryght so, z. put in the ende of a woide foloweth the 
same rule : somtyme to be soundyd, and somtyme not as aperyth 
in the rule of .s. 

% Here is also to be noted for a generall rule, that if a worde of 
one syllabe ende in a vowell, and the worde folowynge begynne 
also with another vowell, than both these wordes shalbe ioyned to 
gyther, as one worde :^ both in wrytynge and soundynge. As 
dargent : for de argent, ladmiral, for le admiral, whiche rule also 
is obseruid in englysshe, as thexchetour, for the exchetour : thex- 
peryence, the experyence. 

[Here ends p. 16.] 

[17-28] [Nouns, adjectives, verbs, adverbs, in alphabetical 
order.] 

[29-30] [Numbers, Days of the "Week, Months, Feasts.] 

[30] [Ly^6 of the graynes, French and English; the EnglUh 

^ Another general rule applicable only to a particular case, as shewn by the 
following examples. 



814 LAMBETH FRAGMENT ON FRENCH. Cbulp. YIII. { 3. 

part begins : — God saue tlie ploughe And lie the whiclie it ledeth 
Firste ere the grounde After eowe the whete, or barly.] 

[30-31] [Fishes. Proceed at p. 31, 1. 14 as follows.] 
^ And also here is to be notyd tha^, many word^a be which 
sounde nere vnto latyn and be vsed in bothe the langages of Frenche 
and Englysshe amonge eloquent men, as termes indifferently be- 
longynge to both frenche and englysshe. So that the same sygny- 
fycacyon, whiche is gynen to them, in frenche is also gyuen to 
tiiem in englysshe, ^ as thus. 

^ Amite. Auauwcement. Audacite. Bounte. Beaute. Breuyte. 
Beniuolence. Benignite. Courtoys. Curiosite. Conclusion. Conspi- 
racion. Coniuracion. Conpunction. Contricion. Confederacion. Con- 
iunction. Detestacion. Detraccion. Denominacion. Deuulgacion. 
Diuinite. Dignite. Disesperance. Exchange. Esperance. Euidence. 
Fable. Frealte. Fragilite. Fragrant. Gouemance. Grace. Humy- 
lite. Humanite. Intelligence. Intellection. Inteipretacion. Insur- 
recciow. Indenture. Laudable. Langage. Murmuracion. Mutabilite. 
Magnanimite, Patron. Patronage. Picture. Kage. Royall. Eegal. 
Souerayne. sustayne. Traytre. Tourment Trechery. Trayson. 
Trauers. Trouble. Tremble. Transitory. XJaliant. XJariance. Uariable. 
Uesture. 

% These wordes wttA other lyke betoken all one thynge in 
englysshe as in frenche. And who so desyreth to knowe more of 
the «ayd langage must prouyde for mo bokes made for the same 
intent, wherby they shall Me soner come to th^ parfyte knowlege of 
the same. 

^ Here endeth the introductory to wryte and to pronounce 
frenche compyled by Alexander barcley. 

[The above ends at p. 31, col. 2, 1. 9 ; after which: ^ Here 
foloweth the maner of dauncynge of bace daunces after the vse of 
fraunce and other places translated out of frenche in englysshe by 
Robert coplande. Then follow on p. 32, col. 1, 1. 4 from bottom: 
^ Bace daunces ; at the end of which come the two concluding 
paragraphs in the book.] 

^ These daunces have I set at Me ende of this boke to thentent 
that euery lemer of Me sayd boke after theyr dylygent study may 
reioyce somwhat theyr spyrytes honestly in eschewynge of ydel- 
nesse the portresse of vyces. 

^ Imprynted at London in the Fletestrete at the sygne of 
the rose Garlande by Robert coplande. the yere of our loide. 
M.CCCCC.xxi. Me. xxii. day of Marche. 

Thb Lakbbth Fragmbnt oxr F&bnch Frontnoiation, 1628. 

This has already been described (supra p. 226, note 1), but the 
following extracts relating to the pronunciation, being part of those 

^ This probably does not imply that the sound was the Bame in both languages. 



Ckap. Ym. § 8. LAMBETH FRAGMENT ON FRENCH. 815 

lepiinted by Mr. Maitland, should be beie reproduced, as the 
tzeatise was unknown to A. Didot. 

'^ De la prosodie, ou, accent, comme 

on doibt pr5nstccr. briefue admonition 

A aa (X Yoelles 

b be a. e. i. o. u. 

c ce Toultes aultres letrers sent 

d d cosonates, deuisees en mu- 

e e tes et demy yoelles. 

effe (X mutes 

g g b. c. d. f. g. k. p. q. t 

h hache (j Demy yoelles 

i ij f . L m. n. r. s. 
kaa 

1 elle Sur toultes choses doibuit no- 

m eme ter gcntz Englois, quil Icur 

n enne fault acustumer de pronu- 

00 cer la demiere lettro du mot 

p pe fracois, quelq; mot que ce soit 

q qu (rime exceptee) ce que la 

r erre langue englesche ne permet. 

s esse Car la ou Lenglois dit. 

t te goode breade, Le francois 

y ou diroit go o de .iii. sillebes 

X ex et breado .iii sillebes 

z zedes et &. q con 

Ces diptongues sone aisi pronucees. 

Ai aider, iii. 

au aucun. iii. 

ie faict meillieur, y. sillebes 

eu eureux uii 

ou ouir iii B 1 

A. ought to be pronounced firom the bottom of the stomak and 
all openly. E. a lytcll hyer in the throte there proprely where the 
englysshe man soundeth his a 
i more hycr than the e within the mouthe 
in the roundcnessc of the lyppes 

y in puttynge a lytell of wynde out of the mouthe thus, ou, and 
not you. And ye must also gyye hed fro pronouncynge e for i, 
nor ay, for i, as do some that for' miserere say maysiriri.^ 

A. also bctokeneth, hawe or hat, wha it cometh of this yerb in 
latin, habeo, as here after ye may se. 

Of two consonantes at the cnde of a word often the fyrst is left, 
and is not pronounced, as in this worde, perds, the d, is not pro- 
nounced. Et ic faingz g is not pronouced. Je consentz, t is not 
prononced, but thus ben they wryte bycause if y* orthography, 
and to gyye knowledge, y^ perds cometh of this uerbe in latin, 

^ This probably indicates an English Salesbury's (tei'bei) with the modem 
pronunciation (mai'strii'rt). Compare (ttb'i), for Lat. ^t^'. 



816 palsgrave's PRENCH pronunciation. Chap. Vni. § 3. 

perdo, and not of pers that is a coulour. And thus may ye ymagyn 
of the others How-he it, I am of opynyon y* hetter sholde he to 
pronouce euery lettre and say. . . . [the examples are taken firom 
the French side]. le perds vostre accointace en pronuceant le d) 
que le pers. Pronoce vng chacun come il luy plaira, car trop est 
difficille a comger yielles erreurs. 

S. in the myddle of a worde leseth a lytell his sowne, and is not 
80 moche whysteled, as at y" ende of y* worde, as tousiours, 
desioyndre, despryuer, estre, despryser Deux, ss, togyder ben 
moche pronounced, as essayer, assembler, assurer, assiegcr. 

S. betwcne two voweUes, pronounceth by .z. as aize. aise, 
mizericorde misericorde, vsage. and I beleue that by suche pro- 
nuntiacyon, is the latyn tongue corrupte for presentiy yet some 
say mizerere for miserere. 

Sp, st, ct, ought not to be deuyded asonder, but we ought to say, 
e sperancc, not es perance, and e spaigne, not es paigne. And 
e sperit not es perit. e striuer, not es triuer, e stoint, not es toint. 
Satisfa ction, non satisfac tion. Corre ction. &c. 

C. the moost often is pronounced by s, as. franco pieca, ca. And 
yf a consonante, or other letters is ioyned with the vocale that is 
after the c, y* e shall be pronounced by q, as Cardynal, concordance, 
casser Combyen, couraige, cuider. 

G. somtyme is pronounced by i, as, bourgois bourgoisse, gregois, 
what so euer it be, I conceiUe, y* they folowe some good autour, 
w^out to gyue or to make so many rules, that ne do but trouble and 
marre the ynderstandynge of people 

1528." 



PALSOaAYB ON FbBNOH PRONUNCIATION, 1530. 

In addition to the many quotations &om Palsgrave's First Book, 
scattered through the above pages, the following extracts firom the 
" Brefe Introduction of the authour for the more parfyte under- 
standyng of his fyrst and seconde bokes," ought to find a place here : 

" The frenche men in theyr pronunciation do chefly regarde and 
couet thre thynges. To be armonious in theyr speking. To be brefe 
and sodayne in soundyng of theyr wordes, auoydyng all maner of 
harshenesse in theyr pronunciation, and thirdly to gyue euery 
worde that they abyde and reste vpon, theyr most audible sounde. 
To be armonyous in theyr spekyng, they vse one thyng which none 
other nation dothe,^ but onely they, that is to say, they make a 
maner of modulation inwardly, for they forme certayne of theyr 
vowelles in theyr brest, and suflfre nat the sounde of them to passe 
out by the mouthe, but to assende from the brest straight up to th$ 
palate of the mouth, and so by reflection yssueth the sounde of 
them by the nose. To be brefe and sodayne, and to auoyde all 
maner harshenesse, whiche myght happen whan many consonantes 

I Did Palsgrave know anything of an argument for the recent introduction 
Portuguese P If he did, this might be of na^ty into Portugal. 



Chap. VIII. § 3. PALSORAVe's FRENCH PRONUNCIATION. 817 



come betwene the vowelles, If they all shulde haue theyr distyncte 
aoimdc. Most commenly they neuer vse to sounde past one onely 
consonant betwene two vowelles, though for kepyng of trewe 
orthographie, they vse to write as many consona»tes, as the latino 
wordes haue, whiche theyr frenche wordes come out of, and for 
the same cause, they gyve somtymo unto theyr co^sonantes but a 
flleight and remisshe sounde, and farre more dyuersly pronounce 
them, than the latines do. To gyue eucry worde that they abyde 
vpon his most audible sound, .... the frenche men iudgyng 
a worde to be most parfaytly herde, whan his last end is sounded 
hyghest, vse generally to gyue theyr accent vpon the last syllable 
onely, except whan they make modulation inwardly, for than 
gyueng theyr accent vpon the last syllable saue one, and at the 
last syllable of suche wordes, they sodaynly depresse theyr voyco 
agayne, forming the vowell in the brest .... 

"Where as I haue sayd that to be the more armonius they 
make a maner of modulation inwardly, that thyng happeneth in 
the souwdyng of thre of theyr vowelles onely A, E, and 0, and 
that nat vniuersally, but onely so often as they come before M, or 
N, in one syllable, or whan E, is in the last syllable, the worde nat 
hauyng his accent vpon hym ... so that these thre letters M. N, or 
E, fynall, nat hauyng the accent vpon hym, be the very and onely 
causes why these thre vowelles A, E, 0, be formed in the brest 
and sounded by the nose. And for so moche as of necessyte, to 
forme the different sounde of those thre vowelles they must nedes 
at theyr first formyng open theyr mowth more or lesse, yet whan 
the vowell ones formed in the brest, ascendeth vpwardes and must 
haue M, or N, sounded with hym, they bryng theyr chawes to gether- 
wardes agayne, and in so doyng they seme to sound an v, and 
make in maner of A, and 0, diphthonges, which happeneth by rayson 
of closyng of theyr mowth agayne, to come to the places where M, 
and N, be formed, but chefely bycause no parte of the vowell 
at his expressyng shulde passe forth by the mowth, where as els 
the frenchemen sounde the same thre vowelles, in all thynges lyko 
as the Italiens do, or we of our nation, whiche sounde our vowelles 
%ryght, and, as for in theyr vowell I, is no diflfyculty nor difference 
from the Italien sounde,^ sauyng that so often as these thre letters 



^ This passage, which had not heon 
noted when the observations supra p. 
110 were written, seems to confirm the 
eonclusions there drawn respecting 
Palsgrave's pronunciation of English 
long t, which he here identifies, when 
Mmnded "aryght" with the French 
and Italian t. Concerning the Italian 
■onnd there was never any doubt. Con- 
cerning the French there is also perfect 
unanimity, except in the one passage 
from PaWrave himself, citca 8upr& 
p. 109. Thelimitation "aryght," ap- 
plied to English sounds, implies that 
the general pronunciation was different 



from Palsgrave's, but that he disap- 
proved of that general usage, which 
we know must have been (ei), and prac- 
tically identified the *' right" sounds 
that IS, his oum sound of long t, with 
(ii). Tet that it was not quite the 
same is shewn by the passage on p. 109. 
Hence the conclusion that it was (it) 
appears inevitable. And as this con- 
clusion is drawn from premises alto- 
gether different from those which led 
to the same result for Chaucer's pro- 
nunciation (p. 282), it is a singular 
corroboration of the hypothesis there 
started for the first time. 



818 palsgrave's French pronunciation. Chap.viil§». 

I, L, L, or I, G, N, come before any of the fyrst thre vowels A, E, or 
0, they sound an I, brefely and confusely betwene the last consonant 
and the vowell folowyng, where as in dede none is written .... 
whiche soundynge of I, where he is nat written, they recompence 
in theyr v, for thoughe they wryte hym after these three conso- 
nantes F, G and Q, yet do they onely sounde the vowell next folow- 
ing V. . . . So that, for the most generalte, the frenche men 
sounde all thejrr f5rue vowelles lyke as the Italiens do, except onely 
theyr v, whiche euer so often as they vse for a vowel alone, hath 
witii them suche a sounde as we gyue this diphthong ew, in our 
tong in these wordes, rewe an herbe, a mewe for a hawke, a clewe 
of tiirede. 

" And as touchynge theyr diphthonges, besydes the sixe, whiche 
be formed by addyng of the two last vowelles vnto the thre fyrst, 
as ai, ei, oi, au, ev, ov, they make also a seuynth by addyng of the 
two last vowelles together vi, vnto whiche they gyue suche a 
sounde as we do vnto wy in these wordes, a swyne, I twyne, I 
dwyne, souwdyng v, and y, together, and nat distynctly, and as for 
the other sixe haue suche sounde with them as they haue in latin, 
except thre, for in stede of ai, they sounde most commonly ei, and 
fo oi, they sounde oe, and for av, they sounde most commenly ow, as 
we do in these wordes, a bowe, a crowe, a snowe,^ .... 

" What consonantes so euer they write in any worde for kepyng 
of trewe orthographic, yet so moche couyt they in redyng or 
spekyng to haue all theyr vowell«« and diphthongs* clerly herde, 
that betwene two vowelb«, whether they chaunce in one worde 
alone, or as one worde fortuneth to folowe afber an other, they 
neuer sounde but one consonant atones, in so moche that if two 
different consonantes, that is to say, nat beyng both of one aorte 
come together betwene two vowelles, they leue the fyrst of them 
vnsounded, and if thre consonantes come together, they euer leue 
two of the fyrst vnsounded, puttyng here in as I haue sayd, no 
difference whether the consonantes thus come together in one 
worde alone, or as the wordes do folowe one anotiier, for many 
tymes theyr wordes ende in two consonantes, bycause they take 
awaye the last vowell of the latin worde, as Corps commeth of Corpus, 
Temps, of Tempus, and suche lyke, whiche two consonantes shalbe 
lefte vnsounded, if the next worde folowyng begyn with a conso- 
nant, as well as if thre consonantes shuld fortune to come together 
in a worde by hym selfe. But yet in this thyng to shewe alBO 
that they forget nat theyr temarius numerus of all theyr conso- 
nantes, they haue from this rule priuyleged onely thre, M, N, and 
R, whiche neuer lese theyr sounde where so euer they be founde 
written, except onely N, whan he commeth in the thyrde parson 
plurell of verbes after E 

** The hole reason of theyr accent is grounded chefely vpon thre 
poyntes, fyrst there is no worde of one syllable whiche with them 

' This gives the following usual, as correct pronunciations: at = (Bi), o*as 
distinct from Palsgrave's theoretically (oB),aM=(oou), meaning, perhaps, (oo). 



Chap. Till. } 8. FRENCH 0RTH0EPIST8 OF XVITH CENTURY. 819 

hath any accent, or that they vse to panse ypon, and that is one 
great cause why theyr tong scmeth to vs so brefe and sodayn and 
60 harde to be ynderstanded whan it is spoken, especially of theyr 
paysantes or commen people, for thoughc there come ncuer so 
many wordes of one syllable together, they pronounce them nat 
distinctly a sender as the latines do, but sounde them all ynder one 
voyce and tenour, and neuer rest nor pause upon any of them, 
exeept the commyng next vnto a poynt be tiie cause thereof. 
Seconde, euery wordo of many syllables hath his accent vpon the 
last syllable, but yet that nat withstandynge they vse vpon no 
sache worde to pause, except the cowmyng next vnto a poynt be 
the causer therof, and this is one great thyng whiche inclmeth the 
frenchemen so moche to pronounce the latin tong amysse, whiche 
contrary neuer gyue theyr accent on the last syllable. The thyrde 
poynte is but an exception from the seconde, for, whan thq last 
syllable of a frenche worde endeth in E, the syllable next afore 
him must haue the accent, and yet is nat this nile euer generall, 
for if a frenche worde ende in Te, or have z, aftor E, or be a 
preterit partyciple of the fyrst coniugation, he shall haue his accent 
vpon ths last syllable, accordyng to the seconde rule. . . . 

"Whan they leue any consonant or consonantes vnsounded, whiche 
folowe a vowell that shulde haue the accent, if they pause vpon 
hym by reason of commyng next vnto a poynt, he shalbe long in 
pronunciation. So that there is no vowell with them, whiche of 
hymselle is long in theyr tong .... As for Encletica I note no 
mo but onely the primatiue pronownes of the fyrst and seconde par- 
Bones syngular, whan they folowe the verbe that they do goueme." 

FsBlfCH PbONUMCIATION ACCOaDING TO THE ObTHOEPIBTB OF THE SIXTEENTH 

Century. 

The following are the principal authorities, many of which have 

already been quoted, so that it will only be necessary to refer to 

them, and to complete this sketch by a few additional citations. 

They will be referred to by the following abbreviations. 

Bar. Barcley, 1621, mprk pp. 803-814. 

L. Lambeth fragment, 1528, supr^ pp. 815-6. 

P. Palsgrave, 1530, supr^ p. 31. 

5. Jacobi Sylvii Isag^ge, 1531, supr^ p. 33. 

6. du Gucz, 1532, supr^ p. 31. 

M. Meigret, 1545 and 1550, snpr^ pp. 31 and 33. 

Pell. Pcllctier, 1555, supr^ p. 33. 

B. Ramus, 1562, supra p. 33. 

B. Beza, 1584, supra p. 33. 

E. Erondclle, 1605, suprk p. 226, note, col. 1. 

H. Holyband^ 1609, supr^ p. 227, note, col. 1. 

See especially Livet (supra p. 33), and Didot (supril 689, note 
1), for accounts of all these writers except Bar. L. E. H. Didot's 
Historique des r^formea orthographiques proposies ou accomplieSf 
forming appendix D to his work, pp. 175-394, carries the list of 
authors down to the present day, and is very valuable. 

In the following tabular view, simple numbers following any 



820 FRENCH 0RTH0EPIST8 OF XVI TH CENTURY. Chap. VIII. § 3. 



author's name refer to the page of this work in which the required 
quotation will he found ; if p. is prefixed, the reference is to the 
page of the author's own work, of which the title is given in the 
passages just referred to. No pretension is made to completeness. 

In order not to use new types, the three varieties of e are repre- 
sented hy E, e, ^, in all the authorities (except Sylvius, where 
they could not he clearly distinguished, and where his own ngns 
are ^, e, ^, therefore employed), and n, l, are used for Meigret's 
forms for «, /, mouilUs. In Ramus certain comhinations of letters, 
as aU, eu, ou^ ch, are formed into new letters, and are here printed 
in small capitals thus au, eu, ou, ch. Sylvius employs al, ol, 
&c., as diphthongs, where the circumflex properly extends overhoth 
letters, hut the modem form has heen used for convenience. 



The Vowels and 

-4 = (a) L.815, ^ = (a)P.59,^ = (a) 
"ore largiter diducto profertur" S. 2, 
^=:(a) G. 61, uncertain (a, a) M., 
Pel., R. ^ = (a) B. ^ = (a), E. 226, n. 
Afterwards English wnters identi^ 
it with (aa). In this uncertainty it 
is best taken to be a full (a), but not 
(ah), as B< warns, saying '* Hsec to- 
calis, sono in radice Imguse solis 
faucibus formato, ore hiante clar^ et 
tonori k Francis effertur, quum 
illam Germani obscurius et sono 

Suodam ad quartam vocalem o acce- 
ente pronuntient." B. p. 12. In 
the termination -a^e =(ai) P. 120. 
'* Tou must note that a is not pro- 
nounced in these words, Aoust, saoul, 
oomeTf aoriste, which wordes must 
bee pronounced as if they were 
written thus, oot, soo, omer. oreestej* 
E 
-4J=(ai) Bar. 806, doubtM, L. 815, 
-4/=(ai ei) P. 118. "Diphthongos k 
GrsBcis potissimum mutuati yidemur, 
scilicet, at, ei, ot, o^, aCL, eCL, o^. Eas 
tamen quim caeteri Europee populi 
plenius et purius pronuntiatione, si 
<^uid judico, exprimimus. Si ipss 
simul concretes, debent in eaaem 
Byllaba rim suam, hoc est, potesta- 
tem et pronuntiationem retinere, ut 
certe ex sua definitione debent. 
Frustra enim distinct® sunt tarn 
litersB qukm diphthongi, si sono et 
potestate nihil differunt. Namque 
at Grsecis propriam, Latinis quibus- 
dam poetis usurpatam, non as sen ^ 
cum Grsecis : non ai divisas vocales 
cum poetis Latinis, sed at una syl- 
laba utriusque TocaUs sonum leniter 
exprimente, pronuntiamus : qualis 
▼ox segrotis et derepeute laesis est 
plurima." S. p. 8. Thii ihoiild 



Diphthongs. 

mean, " not (eJ, nor (a,i), but («)," 
especially as (ai) is a common foreign 
eroan answering to the English 
(oou!). But the following passagei 
render this conclusion doubtfu: 
'' at diphthongum Grscam ut ssepe 
dividunt Latini, dicentes pro j^ luua 
Mai-a, t &ay Ai-ax, & Aulai, aquai. 
pictai, terrai pro aulse, aquee, teme. 
Sic nos eandem modo coniunctam 
servamus, modo dividimus ad si^;iiifi- 
candum (tiversa, ut G-^ trat [g- is the 
consonant (zh), k is the muto-gotta- 
ral] id est traho et sagittam emitto, 
quam ob id traict k tractus vocamns. 
G-^ trai, id est prodo et in fraudem 
traho, licet hoc k trado rideri queat. 
G'-hat, id est babes et teneo : infim- 
tiyo hauotr. G-^ hai et ^-^ h^, id 
est, habeo odio et odi. infimtiro h^, 
nti k trat traitr^ : k trai tniir infi- 
nitiyos habemus" S. p. 14. ** Disre* 
sis, id est diyisio unius syllabse in 
duas, ut Albai, longai, sylds tnssyl- 
laba ; pro Albae, longse, syliie du- 
syllabus. Eadem modo et Galli 
fi6(rK0¥ bots, id est lignum et sylya. 
bdis, id est buxus. Habeo g'-hai, 
id est teneo, et g-b h4i, id est odi 
S. p. 66, Hence perhaps SyMos's 
diphthong was really (s) althoufli 
he disclaims it. A = (ai, ei, b) &e 
last two more frequently, M. 118, 
Pell., R. 119, B. A = (e) in Tfly, 
w/<?ray, = (a,i) in JSta-y-e, abba^^ 
c=(i) in aitu^ aingois, ainti, B. 
nearly the same H. 227 note. The 
usage of M., PeU, E., B. seemB to 
be as follows. 

(ai) — oymant, aydant, hair, payant^ 
gayant, ayant, ayans, aye, ayet» 
ayonB,yraye,nayi^'M. — ytasj payer, 
naiue. Pell*— paian^ gaianty aidftnl^ 



Chap. VIII. § 3. FBENCH ORTHOEPISTS OP XVI TH CElfrilRY. 821 



pai, aisx;], hair^ R. — aimer, in 
Picardy, £. 583, note 4. 
(ei, Ei) — soudein, vrey, vnsyes (fo. 
121) ecriueins, einsi, ^Ertein, roar- 
rein, eyt, sey, seinte, retreintif, 
mein, syme, and throughout the 
Tcrb fo. 109^1116, jo repondrey, 
je le ferey, Eyder, j'ey, j'aorey, 
q*il Eyt, &c M. ^-ein^OEs, con- 
fareint, CErtein^mant, creint*?, de- 
dcigner, eyant, einsi, eid«, eidant, 
eyons, vrei, vreye, Romein^, mein- 
tenant, procheincte, je creln con- 
nein, &c. Pell. — ^fontEin^, crEindr^ 
sertBin^, Eimsr, Eimant, stEin, 
mEin, putEin, tiet xza^ent^ Einsi, 
prochEin^, VrEmt = eraintf Bime, 
Birne^, dnnEin, &c. R. — gueine = 
gaine, B. 
(b, e) — gramroEre, fEt, rBzons, trst- 
ter, niES, fsre, deriuEzon, mszon, 
BBS = MM, nyES = niaiSf niEze, 
Bze, n' Ets^ait, Iesso, contrEre, 
liBzon, maouEz*, trEre, fEzant, 
trBze = 13, BEze = 16, dizE8Et = 17y 
deplEt, oculEre &c. M. — sez, fet, 
a£Brffi, jamEs, clerfmant, niES, fEr^, 
malEse«s = malaisiei^ UEtr^, neces- 
ser^, **le8 uns dis^ eimer, les autrra 
emevy* "les uns dis^ plesir^ les 
autres plEsir par un e clos', rESon, 
Tulguer^ = vulgaire^ &c., Pell. — 
Tre^ment, tErminEzon, kontrEr^, 
palB, pE, mEs, parfEt, parfss, 
TulgBr^, VEseAU, sere =^ serai f aure 
xaurai^ yre, parfes, fBS,=fait8y 
R. — After the passage quoted supr^ 
p. 583, note 4, £. sayrs, "sicut 
autem postcriores Latini Aulai et 
Pictai dissyllaba quae poetaa per 
9uikv(riy trissyllaba fecerunt, muta- 
runt in Auls et PictE, ita etiam 
Franci, licet serrata vetere scrip- 
tura, coeperunt hanc diphthongum 
per ae pronuntiare ; sic tamen Yt 
in eius prolatione, neque a neque 
e audiatur, sed mixtus ex hac 
Ttraque vocali tertius sonus, is 
Tidelicet quern e apcrto attribui- 
mus. Quum enim vocalis e pro- 
prie pene conjunctis dentibus 
enuntictur, (qui sonus est e auem 
clausum vocavimus) in hac oiph- 
thongo adjectum a prohibet dentes 
ocoludi, et vicissim e vetat ne a 
claro illo et sonoro sono profera- 
tur," B., p. 41. 
AOU={axL) M. 142,— "Nous auona 
Tne diphthongue do a et ou que nous 
escripuons par aouy comme en ce mot 
Aomiy qui est en Latin Mentis Au' 



gustus. Mais cest en ce seul mot, 
qm se prononce toutefois auiourdhuj 
presques par la simple voyeUe com- 
me oust : et nest ia besoing pour yng 
moi de faire vne regie : Ceste diph- 
thongue est fort Tsitee en Latin, 
comme en ces mots. Author ^ AudiOy 
Augeo ; on la premiere syllabe doit 
estre prononcee comme en Aoust." 
R. p. 36. 

A U= (au) ? Bar. 806. A U= (an, oou) 
P. 141, 817, n. " Super hsec, au cv, cum 
Grsecis : au, eu, cum Latinis pronun- 
tiamus, ut a6r<{viouy auton^, tifceyyd^ 
Xiov euangil^ (in quibus tamen v seu 
u consonantem sonat, non Tocalem 
GraMsis, Latinis, Gallis) audire aiiir, 
neutro neiitre" S. p. 8., this is quite 
unintelligible. -4Cr=(ao) M. 141. 
AU^{o)? Pell. AU^ipo)^ "vne 
Yoyelle indiuisible ; . . . ceste voyelle 
nest ny Grecque ny Latine, elle est 
totallement Francoyse," R.p. 6 mean- 
ing perhaps that au is not pronounced 
in tnis way in Latin or Greek, but 
only French, R. 143, note. AU^ 
(o) " sic vt vel parum vel nihil ad- 
modum differat ab o vocali," B. p. 
43, see 143, note. "Pronounce 
au almost like 6 long, as aultre 
d*autantf aumosne^ almost, but not 
altogeather, as if it were'written dire, 
ddtaunty omone;' £. That is {oo) 
instead of (oo) P Was the change 
(au, ao, o) P 

.£=(e), L. 816, 226, note, G. 61 ; ^ 
= (e, e ?), and, when now mute and 
final = (o. ?) P. 77, 181 n. 5, and 818. 
"Liters omnes vt apud Grecos & 
Latinos, ita quoque apud GalloB 
sonum in pronuntiando triplicem ex- 
primunt, plenum, exilem, medium. 
Plenum quidem, exempli gratia, 
Yocales, quando ant purse sunt, aut 
syUabas finiunt, \t ago, e^, ibo, 
oua, ynus. Exilem quando ipsse m 
Tel n, in eadem syUaba antecedunt, 
Tt am, cm, im, vm, an, en, in, on. 
Medium, quando consonantes alias, 
vt, al, el, il, ol, ul. . . . £ Gallis 
tam irequens qu^m a Italis et Nar- 
bonensibus, sonum plenum obtinens, 
(id est quoties aut purum est, aut 
syllabam finit) k Gallis trifariam 
pronuntiatur, plenc scilicet, qualiter 
Latini pronuntiant in Tcrbo legere ; 
tuncque ipsum velut acuti accentufl 
virgula signamus, ob id qu6d Toce 
ma^ exerta profcrtur. rt amatus 
ame, bonitas bont6 ; et ita in ceteriB 
fermd nominibus in as, et in partid- 



822 FBENCH 0RTH0BPIST8 OF XVI TH CENTURY. Chap. VIII. § 3. 



piis prsDteriti temporis primsB. Sed 
excommuniem, sacrificiem et similia, 
quando scilicet i jpraecedit, ferd Gralli 
pronuntiant. Deinde exiliter, et 
TOCO propcmodam muta ; qaod turn, 
graois accentus vir^a notamus, 
quoniam vox in eo languescens 
velat intermoritur, vt ama atm^, 
Petrus Picrrd. Medio denique modo, 
quod lincola k sinistra in dextram 
partem eequaliter & recte ducta 
ostendimus vt amate aimgs. Adde 
quod syllabam el, nonnunquam voce 
Latinorum proferimus, vt crudclis 
cruel, quo modo Gabriel, aliquando 
autem ore magis hianti : vt ilia eWb. 
E etiam ante r, s, t, x, & quasdam 
alias consonantes, in omnibus apud 
Latinos vocem non habet eandem. 
Natiuum enim sonum in pater, es k 
sum, et textuB pronuntiatione quo- 
rundam retinet. In erro autem, 
gentes, docet, ex, nimis exertum, et, 
vt sic dicam, dilutum. Sic apud 
Gallos sono ^enuino profertur in 
p^r, k par pans ; ^s k sum ; et, con- 
lunctione : in qua t omnino suppri- 
munt Galli contra rationem. Alieno 
autem et lingua in palatum magis re- 
duota, diductfsque dentibus in erra- 
cer pro eracer, id est, eradicare : es, 
id est assis ; e^rir^ [« means a mute], 
id est scribere ettone, id est attonitus ; 
k pedo pet : eppellet, id est appel- 
lare, extraird : id est extrabere. — 
8. p. 2. The passa^ is very difficult 
to understand. His ^ seems to be 
{ee)f his k (b), his e (e), and his ex- 
ceptional e to be (e). E^ (e, e ?) M. 
119, note, =(E, e, bP) Pell.R. Il9,n. 
'< Tertius huius vocalis sonus Grsscis 
et Latinis ignotus, is ipse est qui ab 
Hebrsis puncto quod Seva raptum 
Tocant, Galli veto e foemineum 
propter imbecillam et vix sonoram 
vocem, appellant." B. p. 13. — "« 
Feminine nath no accent, and is 
sometimes in the beginning or midst 
of a word, as wesurer^ menerf taeite' 
mentf but moste commonly at the ende 
of wordes, as belle Jiile, bonne Dame, 
hauing but halfe the sound of the i 
masciuine, and is pronounced as the 
second syllable of tliese latine wordes 
faeere, legeref or as the second Billable 
of namely J in English, and like these 
english wordes Madame^ table^ sauing 
that in the lirst, the english maketh 
but too sillublcs, and we make three, 
as if it were written Ma'da-tne and 
in table the english prononnoeih it 



as if the were betweene the b and 
the / thus, tabelf and the French doe 
sound it thus, ta'ble ; you must take 
heede not to lift vp your voice at 
the last e but rather depresse it. # 
Feminine in these wordes, le lisoye^ 
reaeripuoyCj and such like, is not 
sounded, and serveth there for no 
other vse then to makiB the word 
long : doe not sound e in this word 
deuj as, miy dea Monsieur^ say auy 
da : sound this word lehan as if it 
were written /an,' ' E. And, similarly : 
"We do not call, d, masculine for 
the respect of any gender, but be- 
cause that it is sounded liuely: as 
dotfj lapide, me^ te in Latine : . . . 
and by adding another, «, it shall be 
called Cf feminine, because that it 
hath but halfe the sound of the other, 
^ : as tamde^ fou'HUcy &c. where the 
first is sharpe, but the other goeth 
slowly, and as it were deadly .... 
Wheresoeuer you find this, #, at the 
words end, it is an, e, feminine .... 
pronounce it as the second syllable 
of bodely in English, or the second 
oifaeere in Latin," H. p. 166. The 
transition in case of the present 4 
muet seems to have been (f, «, ») in 
French, and in German to have 
stopped generally at («), though {e) 
is still occasionally heard, 196, n. 2. 

£A Cr= {esLo) M. 137. JSA Cr= {wf) PeL 
who notes the Parisian error vn no 
d'io for un eeau d'eauy p. 17, shewing 
only a variety in the initial letter. 
JEA U— («o),as CHap<?AU, mant^AU,&. 
p. 37. — *' In hac tnphthongo auditor 
e clausum cum diphthongo am, quasi 
scribas a), vt eau aqua (quam vooem 
maiores nostri scribebant et profere- 
bant addito e foeminino eau$),** B. p. 
62. *' Pronounce these wordes beau, 
veauy almoste as if there were no «," £. 

^/=(ei, eei) P. 118, "el quoque [see 
Sylvius remarks on at], seu «, non 1 
tantum cum Grscis, neque nunc i, 
nunc e cum Latinis, banc in hei in- 
teriectione servantibus, in voce autem 
Graeca in i, aliquando in e permntan- 
tibus et pronuntiantibus ; neo ei di- 
uisas vocales efferimus, sed et mo- 
nosyllabum, voce scilicet ipsa ex 
vtraque in unam concreta, ut inge- 
nium engein, non engen, nee engin." 
S. p. 8. This ought to mean ** not 
(i), nor (e), nor (e,i), but (ei)," yet 
the description cannot be trusted, 
see AL We find: peine, peintres, 
^eintnre, s'emsraeilLat, &q M. — 



Chap. VIII. § 3. FKENCH ORTHOEPISTS OP XVI TH CENTUBY. 823 



MeigTEt, meilhenr^, pein«, pareilh^, 
Pel. — pEinCf fEindr^, pEindw, rEin«, 
Sxine, ElEin^ = H^l^ne, E. — ** Hsec 
diphthongus [et] non profertur nisi 
mox Bequente n, et ita pronuntiatur 
ut paulalum prorsus ab • simplici 
differat, Tt gueine vagina [ —galne^y 
plein plenos; cujus tamen fcemini- 
num plejie^ usus obtinuit ut absque 
• scribatur et efferatur, Picardis ex- 
ceptis, qui ut sunt yetustatis tenaces, 
scribunt et integro sono pronuntiant 
pleiney** B. p. 45. — " Pronounce these 
wordes tietge, seigne^ or any words 
wbcre e hath i or y, after it like d 
masculine, as though there were no 
1 at al." E. 
EU^ (eu, ey ?) Bare. 806, L. 816,^^7'= 
(eu, y)P. 1 37. — **Eu8onum habet vari- 
um, aliquando eundem cum Latinis, 
hoc est plenum, ut cos cotis c'^eiit, 
securus seiir, maturus me^ir, qualis 
in euge, Tydeus [this should be (eu)]. 
aliquando exiiem et proprius acce- 
dentem ad sonum diphthongi GafficsB 
fv, ut ceiir [in Sylvius the sign is eu 
with a circumflex over both letters, 
and a bar at the top of the circum- 
flex, thus indicated for convenience], 
soror sSur, morior g-d medr : nisi 
qu6d u in his, non velut f sonat 
(quomodo in av et cv) sed magis in 
sonum u vocalis inclinat (can this 
mean (ey) ?] : id scribendo ad ple- 
num exphmi non potest, pronunti- 
ando potest. Sed in his forte et in 
quibusdam aliis, htec vocis eCL varie- 
tes propter dictionum differcntiam 
inuenta et recepta est. Illam cii, 
hanc eii lineola in longum supeme 
producta, sonum diphthongi minus 
compactum et magis dilutum signifl- 
cante notamus." S. p. 9. The dif- 
ficulty of distinguishing "round" 
vowels, that is those for which the 
lips are rounded, from diphthongs, 
specially in the case of (y, *),— see 
Hart, supri p. 167, p. 796, n. col. 1, 
and B.'s remark below, makes all 
luch descriptions extremely doubtful. 
8. may have meant (y, 9) or (y, ce) 
by these descriptions, and these are 
the modem sounds. EU^{ey) M. 
137, see note on that paj^e for G. des 
autels, Pel.B. — "La sixiesme voyelle 
cest vng son que nous escripuons 
par deux voyelles ^ et v, comme en 
ces mots, reur, Meur, Seur, qui 
aemble aussi auoir este quelque diph- 
thongue, que nos ancestres ayent 
prononcee et escripte, et puis apres, 



comme nous auons diet de Au 
que ceste diphthongue ayt este 
reduicte en vne simple voyelle: ou 
bien que Ion aye pns a peu pres ce 
que Ion pouuoit." K. p. 9. — "In hac 
oiphthongo neutra vocalis distinct^ 
sea sonus quidem [quidam ?] ex e et 
u temperatus auditur, quem et Grscis 
et Latinis ignotum vix liceat uUa de- 
scriptio peregrinis exprimere." B. 
p. 46.—" e In these words, du feu 
which signifieth fire, vn peu a little, 
demeurer to dwell or tarye, vn leu a 
Playe or game, tu veulx thou wilt, 
are not pronounced like these: le 
feu I was, ray peu I haue bene able, 
Feu I had, le Its ay veus I haue 
scene them : for these last and such 
like, ought to be pronounced in this 
wise le fu^ Toy pu, lu, vus, as 
though there were no « at all, but u, 
and m the former wordes, e is pro- 
nounced and ioyned with m." E. As 
eu is frequently interchangeable with 
or derived from o, om, the probability 
is that the transition was (u, eu, oe, 
9) both the sounds (od 9) being now 
prevalent, but not well distinguished, 
see 162, note 3, and 173, note 1. 
It wil> be seen by referring to this 
last place that I had great difficulty 
in aetermining what sounds M. 
Feline intended by " IV sourd " and 
eu in modern French. I there de- 
cided that the former was {9) and 
the latter (oe). M. Feline has been 
dead several years, but Prince Louis 
Lucien Bonaparte, who conversed 
with him on the subject, says that I 
have just reversed the values of 
Feline's letters, and that Feline's 
€ i are my (oo, 9) respectively. 
Hence wherever I have hitherto cited 
Feline's pronunciations this correc- 
tion must be made, and especially 
on 327, the signs (^, oe) must be in- 
terchanged throughout, as (koe loe 
siel kelkoB zhur) tor {ke h siel kelk^ 
zhur). It will be seen in the same 

?lace, suprk 173, note 1, that M. 
'arver made no distinction between 
the two sounds. M. 'Edouard Paris, 
in the introduction to his translation 
of St. Matthew into the Picard 
dialect of Amiens, brought out by 
the Prince, makes e "sourd" in le, 
"peuy d«, \euy meaning, as the Prince 
informed me (b, p, d?, zh^), and 
eu "ouvert" in Yeuf prtq)le, mean- 
ing, on the same authority, (voef, 
poeplh). On turning to H. Feline's 



824 FKBNCH ORTHOEPISTS OP XVI TH CENTURY. Chap. VIIL § 8. 



Dictionary I find, aa interpreted by 
the Prince, (Ice, p, doe, zlw; voef, 
poepl), 80 that in the two words le, 
dcy F61ine differs from 'E. Paris, 
and the latter agrees with me in the 
Bound I have assigned to these 
words. According to the Prince, half 
France says (b, dp), and the other 
half (loe, doD^. In Germany also the 
sounds {9, oe) are confused, and have 
no difference of meaning. In Ice- 
landic they are kept distinct by the 
different orthographies ^ = (9), = 
(oe), 546, 648. Compare also the 
mutation or umlaut, (0 . . \—9\i, 
e, i), 657. 

J=(i, ii) L. 816, P. G. 100, 110, occa- 
Bionally (u ?) P. 109, 817, n. /r=(i) 8. 
M. Pel. K. B. — '* Our • is sounded as », 
in these english words, tY, •>, or as 
the english double, ee as 8% voua auez 
tiri^ sound as if it were written see 
V009 aue teerd,^* E. 

0=(o) P. 93. "A, i, 0, Latinorum 
pronuntiationem, quod sciam, apud 
Gallos non mutant.*' S. p. 2. The 
traditional pronunciation of Latin 
in Italy is (0) ; and (0), as distin- 
guishea from (0) which must be at- 
tributed to auy seems to be the 
sound accepted for French 0, by 
the other auihhorities. See also 
B. 131, note col. 2. — " Is sounded 
as in English, and in the same 
yse, as pot^ sot, opprobre^ sauing 
that in these wordes following, is 
sounded like the english double 00, 
as mo/, /o/, «o/, col^ which must be 
pronounced, leaning /, thus : /oo, 
moo, 800, eoOf except this word Sol, 
as vn eacu Soly a Crowne of the Sun : 
where euery letter is pronounced," E. 

OBU, " [scribimus] oeuvre^ voeu, oeuf 
... in ^uibus tamen omnibus peni- 
tus quiescit. Pronuntiamus enim 
euure, euf^ beuf." B. p. 64. 

0/=(oi, ee?) Bare. 806, 0/=(oi, oe, 
oar P. 130. "01, non i, cum 
Grsecis, nee oe cum Latinis, sed yi 
ytriusque yocalis scruata, ut mona- 
chus moind : datiuo /tot, id est mihi 
mot. Eodem sono oy pronuntiamus 
at genitivo fiov, id est mei mdy." S. 
p. 8. This ought to mean o» = (oi), 
and the last remark may refer only 
to the use of moi in French for botn 
fioi, fjMv in Greek. Again he says : 
*' Quid quod haec dipbthongus pro e 
supposita Parrbisiensibus adeo pla- 
cuit, yt ipsarum quoque mutarum 
yoces in e aesinentes, per 01 Parrhisi- 



enses corrupts pronuntient, hot, c^>tf 
doi, g-ot, pot, toi, pro be, ce, de, ee, 
te; Quo minus minim 'est GaUos 
pronomina moi to! so! pronuntiare. 
I)csinant igitur Picardis, puritatem 
lingua) et antiquitatem integrius 
seruantibus illudere Gallic qu5d di- 
cant mi, ti, si raro ; et m^, t^, s^ k 
mihi yel mi, tibi, sibi, yel ti, si, 
analogia primoe personse, Quan- 
quam moi. toi, sol, tolerabiliora sint, 
et forth Gnccanica, vt in pronomi- 
ne ostendimus. Neque posthac in 
Normannos cauillentur, omnia hsec 
prsedicta et consimilia non per ot, 
sed per e pronuntiantes, tel^, e«tell^ 
[s used for S.'s mark of mute «], s^, 
ser, d6, tect, vel6, v6r6, r6, 16, am^k, 
&c, aim^r^d, &c [modem, toile, 
6toile, soio, soir, dois, toit, yoile, 
yoire, roi, loi, amaje P amabam, 
aimeraye F amarem] Quam jproniin- 
tiationem yelut postliminio reuersam 
hodid audimus in sermone accolamm 
huius yrbis et incolarum, at^ue aded 
Parrhisiensium. yt yerum sit Hora- 
tianum illud, Multa renascentnr, 
QUO) iam cecidere. Esse quid hoc 
oicam? pro stcUa e#toilld dicunt 
adhuc nonnulli. pro stellatus antem 
si qui e«to!ll^, non ejtell^, pro ad- 
ueratus (sic enim pro ass^rta re et 
affirmata loquuntur) au-oir6, non 
au-er6 [u- = (v)] : endo!bt6 ab in- 
debitatus, id est 8Bre alieno oppressns, 
non endebt6 : soietd non seete, dimi- 
nutiuum k sericum pronuntiet, om- 
nes risu emori et barbamm explo- 
dere." S. p. 21. Viewed in relation 
to modern habits, some of these uses 
are very curious. 0/= (oi, oe, ob ?) M. 
130. 01=: (oi, OE, e). Pell. As in the 
following words : sauroES, Fran^OBS, 
connoEssances, j'ayos, renoEt, anost 
^avaient, pronon90Bt, croB, toB| 
aparoEtr^, moE, tsrroEr, yoysltf, foBS, 
— <*Et cErtein par les Ecriz des 
Yieus Rimeurs Fran90E8, qu'iz disoBt 
iz aloYft iz fE8oy#t d^ 
troEs silabOT*' Pel. p. 127.— "An- 
jourdhui les uns disH eimer, les 
autr«« e m e r, les uns j ' e m o b # 
les autres mnt^t t on y an la p^nnl- 
tdm^ e distft j'emoEye, j'oBy# 
e les autr^. Les uns disft Hein« 
les autrffl R e n « . MEm^s a la 
plus part des Courtisans yous orrsi 
dir^ iz allEt, iz y^uEt: pour 
iz aloEt, iz y^noEt." Pel. p. 
86. — 01 — (oi) moindro, poindre, 
point) coin, soin, yoyant, oyant, Ur- 



C«*». VIII. { 3. FBEKCH ORTHOBPISIS OF XVI TH CBNTURT. 



825 



moyanty fouldroyant, and = (ob), 
osiss, TOEla, &c £. 0/=(oi, os) 
add (oa) faidtily, B. 130 note. — 
"Whereas our Countrymen were 
wont to pronounce these wordes, <»»- 
noittre to knowe, apparoistra it shall 
app^ere, // parte ban Frangoia he 
speaketh good French, ElU eat An- 
^loiu she is an English-woman, as 
it is written hy oi ot oy\ Now since 
fewe y6eres they pronounce it as if 
it were written thus, eoonitre, ap^ 
par^tra, frautue'a, Aungi^ze,** £. 
Oir=(ou?) L. 816. Ol7 = (u) P. 149, 
« ov sen oil cum neutris [Grsecis et 
Latinis] pronuntiamus : siquidem 
nee per u Greecorum more, sea con- 
tra u in ou sen od persepe mutamus: 
Hac autem diphthongo caret sermo 
Latinus." S. p. 8. 9. As there is 
no reasonable doubt that old french 
o«= (uu), this passage is quite unin- 
telligible, unless, by saying that the 
Greeks called it w, he meant to imply 
that they called it (yy). No other 
paiaage m S. elucidates this. OU 
u caUed " o cl68,*' =(wh P) M. 149, 



but see 181, note, col. 2 ; Pell, k B. 
evidently take Otr=(u). — "In hao 
diphthongo neque o sonorum, neque 
u exile, sed mixtus ex ytroque sonus 
auditur, quo Grssci quidem yeteres 
suum u, Komani verd suum v vocale 
Tt et nunc Grermani, efferebant." B. 
p. 49. — E. writes the sound oo in 
English letters. 

17= (y) L. 816, P. 168, « ordine postre- 
mum, ore in angustum clauso, et 
labiis paululum exporrectis" S.p. 2, 
probably M. 164 ; and similarly 
Pell., K.— "HfiBC litera, qnum est 
yocaUs, est Gra^^orum ypsiion, quod 
ipsa quoque fienra testatur, effert- 
urque yeluti sioilo oonstrictis labris 
cfflato," B. p. 17.— E. 227, note 1 ; 
H. 228, note. 

Ulf is not alluded to by any other 
authority except P., probably be- 
cause it occasioned no difficulty, each 
element baring its regular sound (yi) 
as at present. But P. is peculiar, 
1 10, 818. E. writes the sound w€e in 
English letters. 



The Nasal Consonants and their effect on the Vowels. 



Mf "in the irenche tong hath thre 
dyners soundes, the soundyng of 
m, that is most generall, is suche as 
he hath in the latyn tong or in our 
tong. If m folowe any of these thre 
Towelles a, «, or o, all in one syllable, 
he shalbe sounded somthynfi; in the 
nose, as I haue before declared, where 
I have shewed the soundyng of the 
•ayd thre Towels [143, 160. and also : 
'* if m or n folowe nexte after e, all in 
one syllable, than e shall be sounded 
lyke an Italian a, and some thynge 
in the noose."] If m, folowyng a 
yowell, come before b, p, or sp, he 
ahalbe sounded in the nose and al- 
most lyke an n, as in these wordes 
plombf colSmb, champf dompUry 
eireumapeetidfi, and suchlike. " P. 
folio 3, see also supr& 817. — 
" M, est ferme au commencement de 
la syllabe: en fin elle est liquide, 
Gomme Marie^ Martyr^ Nom, JBam, 
Arrierebam : qui a este cause a nos 
Grammairiens denseigner que m de- 
nant p, estait presques supprimee, 
comme en Camp^ Champ. N est yo- 
lontiers ferme au commencement du 
mot, et en la fin: comme Nanin, 
MOfi, mais au milieu elle est quelque- 
fois liquide, oomme en Compaignon^ 



Eapaignol,** R. p. 24. Here the 
"liquid" n appears to be (nj), and 
n final is " firm ' as well as n initial, 
but a difiference between m final and 
m initial is found, the latter only 
being "firm** and the former 
" liquid," and this liquidity, which 
is otherwise incomprehensible, would 
seem to imply the modem nasality 
of the prerious yowel, were not final 
ft, the modem pronunciation of which 
is identical, reckoned *' firm." The 
two passages are therefore mutually 
destractiye of each other's meaning. 
In his phonetic writing E. makes no 
distinction between firm and liquid 
m, but writes liquid n (nj) by an » 
with a tail below like that of 9. 
JV=(n) only, Bar. 810. JV"inthefrenche 
tong, hath two dyuers soundes. The 
soundyng of n, than is moost generall, 
is suche as is in latyne or in our 
tonge. If n folowe any of these thre 
yawelles a, e, or 0, all in one syllable, 
he shalbe sounded somthyng in the 
nose, as I have before declared, where 
I have spoken of the sayd thre 
yowelles. That n leseth never his 
Bounde, nother in the first nor meane 
syllables, nor in the last syllables, I 
miye afore declared in the generall 

53 



826 FRENCH OBTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CBNTUBT. Chap. VIIL § 8. 



rules. But it is nat to be forgoten, 
that n, in the last syllable of the 
thirde parsons plureUes of yerbes 
endyng in m^yiseTerlefteynsonitded." 
P. fol. 1 3. — In the phrase en aUanty M. 
heard e» naUantf with the same n 
at the end of the first word as at the 
beginning of the second, 189.— 
" Francicft sic rect^ scripseris Pierre 
s*en est alle, qaod tamen sic efferen- 
dum est, Pierre 8*en nest alle, Sio 
on nCen a park ac si scri^tnm esset^ 
on m*en na parUy illo videlicet pri 
oris dictionis n disighessato, et cum 
▼ocali sequentem vocem incipiente 
coniuncta, pro eo qaod Parisiensium 
Tulgus pronuntiat: i7 ee nest alle, 
OH me na parte, per e foemineum yt 
in pronominibus se et me. Sed hoc 
in primis curandum est peregriniB 
omnibus quod antea in htenun m 
monui [ita yidelicet vt non modd 
labia non occludantur, sed etiam 
lin^ffi mucro dentium radicem non 
fenat p. 30], nempe banc literam 
Guoties syllabam nnit, quasi dimi- 
oiato sono pronuntiandam esse, mu- 
crone yidelicet linguae minimi illiso 
Buperiorum dentium radici, alioqui 
futura molestissima pronuntiatione : 
quo yitio inter Francos laborant 
etianmum hodie Nortmanni. GnecoB 
autem baud aliter banc literam ante 
Ky 7, X) pronuntiare consueuisse an- 
notat ex Nigidio Fi^o Agellius.*' 
B. p. 32. This description seems to 
indicate the modem pronunciation 
nearly. £. and H. have no remarks 
on M, N. 
AM, ^JV=(au,ra, au.n) P. 143, 190, 
but this nasalisation is rendered 
doubtful by his treatment of final e 
as (o,) 181, note 5, and 817.— For 
S. see under E, supr& p. 822, col. 1. 
'* Yrsi Et qu'an Normandie, e ancorea 
an Br^gn^ an Anjou e an. . . . . 
Mein« . . . iz prononcd; Va dauant 
n un pen bien gross^mant, e quasi 
comm« s'il i auost a*m par diftongue 
[which according to his yalue of aM 
should = (oon), but he probably 
meant (aun)] quand iz diset Nor- 
maund, K^aunt^s, Aungers, 
1^ Mauns: graund cber^, e lea 
autrffl. Mbs teU manier^ d^ pro- 
noncer sant son tsrroE d'un« lieu^." 
Pell. p. 125. "Pronounce alwaies 
an or ans, as if it were written aun, 
auns,'* £. that is, in 1609, (aau, 
AAUs). "Also in these words fol- 
lowing, if not sounded, vn paon. 



vn faon, vn tahon ... all which 
must be pronounced leaning o thus : 
pawn, faun, vn taun** £. 

AIN- (Ein), see under AI, for numer- 
ous examples. AI^ (in), " Also in 
these woraes, ains, ainfois, ainsi, or 
any other word where a is ioyned 
with in, a loseth his sound and ii 
pronounced as english men doe pro- 
nounce their I, as if it were ine^ 
insee, insets. Also pain, vilain, haU' 
tain, remain, are to bee pronounced 
as the english ».'* E.— ^J=(inn 
" We sound, ain, as, im : so in steed 
of main, maintenant, demain, eaint 
. . . say, min, mintenant, demin, sint: 
but when ,e, followeth ,n, the yowel 
,t, goeth more toward ,a ; as Maine 

a whale, sep'maine a weeke, 

and to make it more plaine, romain, 
certain, vilain, souverain, are pro- 
nounced as romin, certin, vilin : but 
adde ,e, to it, and the pronunciatioii 
is clean altered, so that, romaine, ii 
as you sound, vaine, in English and 
such like, but more shorter." H. p. 
186. 

£M, EN^ (em, en T) except in -mt of 
the 3rd person plural =(-rt)? Bar. 
810 ; EM, ^iV= (a,m, a^) when not 
before a yowel, P. 189, " Quid q;aod 
ParrhisicMses e pro a, et coi»td^ pnp- 
sertim m yel n sequente, etiam in 
Latinis dictionibus, Censorini exam- 
ple, et scribunt et pronuntiani, mag- 
na ssepe infamia, dum amentea pro 
amantes, et contr^ amantea pro 
amentes, ali&que id genus ratione oon- 
fundunf S. p. II. It is not quite 
certain whether S. is referring to the 
Parisian pronunciation of Latin or 
French, as the example is only Latin, 
but probably, both are meant. Ob- 
serye his remarks under £, snpri p. 
821, ool. 2. EM, EN^i^sm, m). 
M. 189. EM, EN=(am, an). Pell, 
who objects to the pronunciation 
(Em, Bu) of M., and says: *'mon 
auis Et d^ dfuoEr ecrire toutes teUi 
diccions plus tot par a que par «• 
Car d^ dire qu'l i Et diferano# en la 

Srolacion des dens dsmieres silab«B 
e amant et Jirmamant, c*st a fate a 
ceus qui rfgard^ 6e irop pm, on 
qui yeulH parler trop mignonnflnant: 
Samblabl^ant antr^ les pennltimia 
d^ conscianc^ e alliance. E 
le pent on ancor' plus csrteinAnint 
connostrf, quand on prononc# cea 
dens proposicions qui sent de mams 
ouyi^ IBM ds diusra aanii H ii# 



Chap. VIII. { 3. FEBKCH ORTHOEPISIS OF XVI TH CENTURY. 



827 



m'an mant de mot: e, II n^ 
m'an mand^ mot. Combien 
qvte propr^mant a la rigneur ce ne 
BOEt ni a me. E. confBsse que les 
iilab«8 ^qaelea nous metons e auant 
M, mt samblet autant malssees a re- 
presanter par Istres Latins, que nul^ 
autrra (me nous eyons en notr« Fran- 
90E8. Brief, Ve qu'on mBt vulguer^- 
mant an science sonn^ autremant 
qu^lVd^ scientia Latin: la ou 
proprnnant il se prononct! eomm^ an 
Fran90ES celui de aneieftf sien, bieti.** 
Pel. p. 25. "ToutefoEs pour con- 
fasser veritey an tout^s tel^ diccions, 
h son n'Et plein^mant e uia (autre 
l^uez i k diuETS sons, comm« diuEr- 
ses mistions de deus couleurs s<;lon \e 

Elus e k moins de chacun^) toutefoEs 
r son particip« plus d'a que dV. E 
par ce qae hormemant 11 i faudroBt 
nn« uouueI^ lBtr«, ce qjoe jf n'intro- 
dui pas bien hardimant, comm^ j'e 
ja dit quElqura foss ; pour \e moms 
an atandant, il m^ semble meilheur 
d*i mstr^ un a. E sans dout^', il i k 
plus grandf distinccion an r Italien, 
e mBmrs an notr« Frouuan9al, am 
pronon^ant la yoysk e auant ft. Car 
nous, e eus la pronon9ons cler^mant. 
Commf au Ueu qu^ vous dit«8 santir 
e mantir d^UErs Va, nous pro- 
non^ons ssntir e mEntir 
deuEn r f : e si font quasi tout«s 
autr^ nacions fors les Tran^oEs." 
Pel. p. 125. — R. writes phonetically : 
Bn, oifErEnseSy EUToier, Enfans, &c 
Uke M. — *'Coaleseens e in eandem 
syllabam cum m, vt temporel tempo- 
ralis, yel », sine sola et sonora yt 
Centen ego intelligo : sine adiuncto 
d yt entmd intelligit ; yel yt content 
contentus ; pronunciatur ut a. Itaque 
in bis yocibus constant constans: 
and content contentus. An annus, 
and en in, diuersa est scriptura, pro- 
nunciatio yerd recta, yel eadem, yel 
tenuissimi discriminis, et quod yix 
auribus percipi possit. Excipe 
quatuor has yoculas, aneien trissylla- 
bum, antiquus; lien yinculum, and 
moyen medium, Jiem fimus, dissyl- 
laba ; and quotiditn quotidianus, 
quatuor syllabarum : denique omnia 
gentilia nomina, yt Parisien, Parisi- 
ensis, Sdtto'isien Sabaudiensis ; in 
quibus e clausum scribitur et distinct^ 
auditur, t and e nequaquam in diph- 
thongum conuenientibus. . . . Alter 
buius literse sonus adulterinus est idem 
atque Uter» i "geminats duplicifl| in 



unam tamen syUabam coalescentia, 
quanyis scribatur t>, litera n sequente 
atque dictionem finiente. Sic in hiB 
monosyllabis rectd pronuntiatis ae- 
cidit, iien bonum, yel ben^, chien 
eanus: Chreetien Cbristianum dissyl- 
labum, mien meus, rien nihil: aien 
suus ; tien tuus yel tene, cum com- 
pesitis ; vien yenio, yel yeni cum 
compositis : quse omnia yocabula sic 
h. pur^ pronuntiantibus efferuntur 
ac si scn^tum esset t duplici biien 
ehiim &c/' B. p. 15.— ** When e 
feminine maketh one Billable with 
m or ft, it is sounded almost like a, 
as enfantenient, emmailloter, pro- 
nounce it almost as anfauntemant, 
ammallioter, except when i or y 
commeth before en as moyetif doyen^ 
aneien, or in wordes of one siillable, 
as mien, tien, chien, rien, sien, which 
be all pronounced by e and not by a. 
Also, all the yerbes of the third per- 
son plural that doe end in ent, as 
Ilz dieentf Ilz rient, Ilz faisoient, 
Ilz chantoyentf there e is sounded as 
hauing no n at all, but rather as if 
it were written thus : ee dizet, ee 
rietf ee^aizoyetf ee ehantoyet.'* E. 

EIN=i{cv[L, ain), see under AI for 
numerous examples, and the quota- 
tion from B. under EI. It seems 
impossible to suppose that in the 
XYi th century it had already reached 
its modem lorm (eA^, into which 
modem in has also fallen. 

JJV5=(in)» No authority notices any 
dififerenee in the yowel, as M., Pell, 
R. all write in in their phonetic 
spelling, and it is not one of the 
tnree yowels, 0, e, 0, stated by P., 
under M, N, to be affected by the 
following m or n. See the quota- 
tions from £. and H. under AIN. 
E. giyes the pronunciation of hono' 
rez lee princes as dfior^ Id preenees, 
which seems decisiye. 

OJV= (on ?) Bar. 810, (u^n) P. 149.— M. 
Pel. R. write simply cm =( on). E. 
giyes the pronunciation of notu en 
parlerons apris elles qtte dira on, as 
noou-zan -parleroon - laprd - zelles, he 
deera toon. 

irjV=(yn). "V yocalis apud Latinos 
non minus qukm apud Gallos, sonum 
dupUcem quibusdan exprimit se- 

auente n, in eadem syllaba. Tt enim 
lorum quidam cunctus, percunctari, 
Sunctus, functus, hunc, et alia qua»- 
am natiuo u yocalis sono inane[nltt 
pronuntianty Ha iidem oum aim. 



828 FRENCH 0RTH0EPIST8 OF XYI TH CENTUBT. Gsap. YIII. } 8. 



pungo, fiingor, tanquam per o scripta, 
pongo, fongor, profenmt, adulterata 
u Yocalis Yooe genoina. Id qaod ee- 
quente m, in eadem syllaba omnea 
Latini ybique faciant, aeamniun, 
dominuin, miuaram, et cetera pro- 
nuntiantes peiinde ac si per o 
Bcriberentiir : ita vt aliud non 
sonet 0, in tondere, sontes, rhom- 
bus, quam n in tunderey sunto, 
tumba. Atqoi o diductiore rictu 
pronuntiandam est qu{i.m a.*' S. 

§. 3. This seems to refer to the 
'rench pronunciation of Latin, 
rather than of French, and it agrees 
with the modem practice. S. pro- 



ceeds thus: "Ita Gralli Tnua tb 
communis eommun, defunctus de- 
funct, et aUa <|usBdam, lono ▼ocalis 
seruato pronnntunt, [that is, as (yn)]. 
Contra vndecim uonc*^, uncia u5>nce, 
truticus tru<>nc, et pleraque alia, non 
aliter pronuittiant qu^ si per o 
scriberenter." S. p. 4. No other 
authority mentions or gives the 
slightest reason for suroosing that 
either m or n differ in tnis combina- 
tion from the usual yalue. P. writes 
vn for his un^, and M. has im, mie^ 
PelL has cm, £. pronounces i7 ett 9» 
honnorable pertonnage as M4^-<tm- 
nonorabU persoonndge. 



The conclusion^ from these rather conflicting statements Beems to 
be, that sometime before the xyi th century atn, en, eiriy ten^ «i, un 
were pronounced (ain eeu, eu, ein, ien, in, yn) without a trace 
of nasality ; that during the xn th century a certain nasality, not 
the same as at present, pervaded an, on, changing them to (a^, o^n), 
and perhaps (ei^n, oji), so that, as explained by P. 817, foreignen 
heard a kind of (u) sound developed, and English people confuaed 
the sounds with (au^n, n^n). In the beginning of the xvnth 



> This conclusion was the best I 
could draw from the authorities cited, 
but since the jpass^ was written I 
haye seen M. Paul Meyer's elaborate 
inquiry into the ancient sounds of an 
and m. (Phon^tique Fran^aise: An 
et ^n toniques. M6m. de la Soci6t6 
de Linguifitique de Paris, vol. 1, pp. 
244-276). Haying first drawn atten- 
tion to the occasional derivation of Fr. 
ofi, en from Latin in, he says : "Notona 
ici que le passage d'm k en et celui 
d* en k an sont deux ph^nom^nes pho- 
n^tiques d*ordre fort diff6rents. Dans 
le premier cas 1' n est encore assez 
d^tach^e de la Toyelle et 1' i s'6teint 
en 0, cc dont on a de nombreuz ex- 
emples d6s le temps des Romains. Le 
passage de Ve ^ 1*0 ne pourrait se justi- 
ner dc meme. Aussi est-il n^cessaire 
de supposer qu'au temps oti le son en 
8* est confondu ayec le son an, Vn faisait 
d^j^ corps ayec la yoyelle. Ce n'est 
pas e pur (^ui est deyenu a pur, mais e 
nasalis^ qui est deyena a nasalis^," p. 
246. But this is theoretical. We 
haye the fact that fern me has become 
(fam) in speech, constantly so rhyming 
in French classics, and tlmt eolennel is 
(solanel) and a laree class of words 
like dvidemment (fyidamaA) change em 
into am without the least trace of a 
nasal yowel haying interposed. Hence 
the proof that M. Meyer gives of the 



early date at which en an were con- 
founded in French, which is most eom- 
plete, exhaustiye and interesting, does 
not establish tiieir pronunciation as 
the modem nasal vowels. M. Meyer 
giyes as the result of his investi- 
gation: <<£n Normandie, et, selon 
toute probability, dans les pays romana 
situ6s sous la m^me latitude, bn 6tait 
encore distinct de an au moment de 
la conoudte de TAngleterre (1066), 
mais 1 assimilation ^tait oomnl^ 
environ un si^le plus taid. p. 
252. He adds: "en anglo-normand 
en et an sont toujours restSs distineti, 
et Us le sont encore aujourd'hui dans 
les mots romans, qui out passes dans 
Tanglais,*' and says we must acknow- 
ledge " qu*en ee point comme en pln- 
sieurs autres, le normand transporte en 
Angleterre a suiri une direction k hii, 
une voie indSpendante de eelle ot 
s'engageait le normand Indig^e." 
After M. Meyer's acute and laborious 
proof of the confusion of ^ on in 
France, and their distinction in Eng- 
land, we need not be astonished if at, 
ei in England also retained the sound 
fai) long after it had generally sunk to 
(ee) in France. These are only addi* 
tional instances of the persistence of 
old pronunciations among an emignt- 
ing or expatriated people. 



Chap. YIII. } 8. FRENCH ORTHOEPISTTS OF XYI TH CENTUBY. 829 

century these sonnds, or else (A,n, Ujii) were adopted by the French- 
man E., in explaining sounds to Englishmen. As to m, it became 
(an) or perhaps (a^), even in xvi th century probably not before, but 
it must have differed from an, because Englishmen did not confuse it 
with (aun), many Frenchmen wrote (eu), and P. 817, does not allow 
it to be nasal. The complete fusion of an, en, into one nasal probably 
took place in xm th century, except in the connection un, where 
d9i either remained (sn) or was confused with in. The combina- 
tions atfi, tn, seem to have been quite confused, and we have no 
reason to suppose that they were pronounced differently from (in). 
Whether ein followed their example it is difficult to say. Probably 
it did, as it is now identical in sound. But un remained purely (yn). 
We had then at the close of the xvith century an^ an, in, tma>(a^n, 
o,n, in, yn). Now in the xvn th or xnn th century a great change 
took plaice in French ; the final e became absolutely mute. Simul- 
taneously with this change must have occurred l^e disuse of the 
final consonants, so that words like regard regarde, which had been 
distinguished as (regard regardB), were still distinguished as (rogar 
regard), now (r^gar, regard). It then became necessary to dis- 
tinguish un, une, which would have become conAised. About this 
time, therefore, I am inclined to place the degradation of (in, yn) 
into (e^n, 0ji). We should then have the four forms (a^n, oji, e,n, 
9fl), which by the rejection of n after a nasalized vowel, a pheno- 
menon with which we are familiar in Bavarian German, would 
become (a^ o^ e^ 9^). The change thence to (oa, oa, ca, »a) or 
(aA, OA, CA, 9a) the modem forms is very slight. The subject is a 
very difficult one, but there seems to be every reason to suppose 
that there was scarcely a shade of nasality in Chaucer's time, except 
perhaps in an, on, which generated his (aun, uun), and that the 
complete change had not taken place till the end of the xviith 
or beginning of the xvin th century. One important philological 
conclusion would result from this, namely that the modem French 
nasalisation offers no ground for the hypothesis of a Latin nasalisa- 
tion. If this last existed, it must be otherwise traced. The history 
of Portuguese nasalisation now becomes interesting, but I am as 
yet unable to contribute anything towards it. The fSact however 
that only two romance languages nasalise, while the Indian lan- 
guages have a distinct system of nasalisation, and nasality is ac- 
complished in Southern Germany, and ia incipient, without loss of 
the n, in parts of the United states, is against the inference for 
Latin nasalisation frx)m the existent nasalisation of French and 
Portuguese. 

Othsr Consonanti. 

Z mouilU, The nature of the Bound hanynr an o, c ommyng e next before 

cannot be inferred firom Bar. 810, hym, tney vae to sonnoe an i shortly 

though it eeems to be acknowledged. and connisely, betwene the last 1 

— *' Whan soener the .iiii. letters ma, and the vowel folowyng : albe it that 

Ule, or illo come to gither in a nowne in writtyng lliey expresse none suche, 

sabttantme or in a Tcrbe, the i nat aa these wordes, riiuudailU, failU, 



830 FKENCH ORTHOEFISIS OF XVI TH CBNTUEY. Chap. Till. { 8. 



baillifr, gailUrt, ueHldri, hilldrtj 
fueilUf fiUef eheuille, quoequUUy at" 
dillSn, battiU6n, covillotty and suche 
like, in redynge or spekyn^ they 
founds thus : ribaudailliey faillie^ 
baillier, gailliartj iteiUiart, filUari, 
fueUlie, JUlUy cheuilliey quoequUlie, 
ardillion bastillionj eovillion : but^ 
tts I hane sayd, if the i have an o 
oommyng next before hym, in all 
flHche wordes they sonnde none i after 
the letter 1, so that these nownes 
■ubstantyues moylle, uoilUj ioilU, 
and Buche lyke be except from this 
rule. . . Except also from this rule 
uilU whiche soundeth none i after 
his latter 1." P. i, 7.—" There is two 
maner of wordes harde for to be 
pronounced in french. The fyrst is 
irrittenwith a double //whiche must 
be souned togider, as //a, lie, lly, lloj 
llu, as in these wordes, bailla gare, 
tailla cutte, ceulle gadei, feulle lehj 
bally bayly, fally fayle, tnoullet 
white, engetunUlet knele, mallot a 
tymer hamer, feuUu full of leaves, 
houllu.** Or. — M. and R. hare new 
characters for this sound ; PelL 
adopts the Portuguese form Ch, E. 
talks of // which " must be sounded 
liquid" in some words and <<with 
the ende of the tongue " in others. 
But H. explains weU; "when two, 
//, follow, at, ei, of, or «», they be 
pronounced with the flat of the 
tongue, touching smoothly the roofe 
of the moutii : yong boycs here in 
England do expresse it yerie well 
when they pronounce lueeo or aaluto : 
and Englishmen in sounding Collier^ 
and SeoUion; likewise the Italian 

Sronouncing voglio, duoglio: for they 
not sound them with the end, but 
with the flat of the tongue, as tailler 
to cut, treillis a grate, quenouille a 
distaffe, bouiUir to seethe ; where 
you must note that, »', [which he 
prints with a cross under it to shew 
that it is mute,] serueth for nothing 
in words of aill and oiii//, but to 
cause the two, //, to be pronounced 
as liguidet,*' H. p. 174. The 
transition from (li) through (10 to 
(Ij) was therefore complete in H.'s 
tune. The sound has now fallen 
generally to (i, j, jh). 
Jf mouille, or dy. Bar. 809 and note, 
is indistinct. — ** Also whan so ever 
these .iii.letters giu^gue,or gno come 
to g^her, eyther in a nowne sub- 
itantiue or in a yerbe, the reder shdl 



sonnde an i shortly and oonfiiaelyy 
betwene the n and the Towel folow- 
ynge, as for : gaignd^ anyn^ur, 
migtUny €hampign6nj tmrgoimu* 
mainti^ngne, ckaroigne^ he wall 
sonnde, gaignia^ aeignitur^ mignion^ 
ehampiniony uergoignief eharoignie^ 
maintiengniey nat chaungynge there- 
fore the accent, no more than though 
the sayd i were ynsounded. But 
from tnis rule be excepted these two 
substantyyes sfgne and r^gne, witb 
their yerbes signer and re?n6r, which 
with all that be formed of them 
the reader shall sounde as they be 
wrytten onely." P. — "The second 
maner harde to pronounce ben 
written with gn^ beiore a uowell, as 
gna, gne, gni, gno, gnu. As in these 
wordes gagtw wan, saigna dyd blede, 
ligne lyne, pigne combe, uigne yyne^ 
tigne scabbe, eompagne felowe, laigiu 
swell, mignon wanton, mignarde 
wanton, ye shal except many wordes 
that be so written and nat so pro- 
nounced, endyng specially in ^ as 
dtgne worthy, eigne swanne, mugna" 
nime hyghe oorage, etc. They that 
can pronounce these wordes in latyn 
after the Italians maner, as (agnut^ 
dignusy magnutj magnanimuty) haye 
bothe the understandyn? and tiie 
pronouncynge of the sayde rule and 
of the wordes." O. — M. sB. hayedis- 
tinct signs for this sound; see E. 826 
under N. Pell retains gn, — "When 
you meete gn^ melt the g with the n^ 
as ognon mignon^ pronounce it thus, 
imionj minum,** E. — " We pro- 
nounce gn, almost as Englishmen do 
sound, minion; so melting, g, and 
touching the roofe of the monfii witii 
the flat of the tongue, we say mignom, 
eompagnon : say then eompa gne^ and 
not eompag-ne. When the Italian 
saith guadagno, bieogno, he expresf- 
eth our gn, yerie weU." H. p. 198. 
It is not possible to say whether tlie 
original sound was (ni, nj) or (qi, 
oj), but from H. it is dear that at 
tne beginning of the xyiith centoiy 
it was (nj), as now. 
Final eontonanU were usually pro- 
nounced, L. 815, and all authonties 
write them, although we find in P. x, 
27, " Whan so euer a fr^nohe worde 
hath but one consonant onely after 
his last yowel, the consonant shalbe 
but remissely sounded, as au4e^ 9oyf^ 
J!l, beaveoitpf mot, shalbe sonnded in 
maner aue, 9oy, Jl^ beavcou, mo, how 



CsAP. ym. { 3. FBBKOH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CENTUBT. 831 

be it the consonant shall hane some ^ Contra yerd in Temacnlis Gallicis 
lytfcell sounde : but if t or p folowe scribitnr simul et pronunciatur aspi- 
a or e, they shall haue thejr distinct ratio, at in illis quse k Latinis non 
aonnde, as ehat, debdt, duedt, eombdt^ aspiratiB dedncuntur/' and, as to the 
handp^ decrdtt regr^ty etUrem^t ; and quality of the sound, he says : *' aspi* 
80 of all suche other." These ex- rationem Franci quantum fieri po- 
amples cross the modem practice of test emolliunt, sic tamen Tt omnino 
omission and sounding in seyeral audiatur, at non asper^ ex imo gut- 
places, ture efflata, quod est magnoperd 
JT is a Tery doubtful letter, B. 805 Oermanis et ItaUs prsBsertim Tusds 
and note 3. The question is not obseruandum." B. 26. This seems 
whether in certain French words H to point to the modem hiatus, 
was aspirated, but whether the mean- 8 was constantly used as an ortho- 
ing attached to *^ aspiration '* in old graphical sign to make $ into d, to 
French was the same as that in lengthen a and so on. Hence many 
modem French or in English. P. rules and lists of words are given for 

S'yes a list of 100 *^ aspirated" words. its retention or omission, which may 

. 67 says : ** Aspirationis nota in be superseded by the knowledge of 

Tocibus Grsecis et Latinis aspiratis, et tiie modem orthography, with the 

in Francicam linguam traductLs, scri- usages of which they seem precisely 

bitur quidem sea quiescit," except to agree. 
haehCf harengy Hector, Henriy harpe. 

The other consonants present no difficulty. "We may safely 
aegume ^=(b), C (k, s), Ch (sh), D (d), ^(f), O (g, zh), 7(zh), 
supr^ p. 207, ^(k), Z(l), P(p), (2«(k), R{t\ ^ (s), ^(t), 
r(y), X(s,z),Z(z).^ ^ 

The rules for the omission of consonants when not final, seem to 
agree entirely with modem usage, and hence need not be collected. 

Sufficient examples of Erench phonetic spelling according to M., 
Fell., and E. have been given in the above extracts. But it is 
interesting to see the pedectly different systems of accentuation 
pursued by F. and M., and for this purpose a few lines of each may 
be transcribed. ' 

From F. i, 63. '' Example how the same boke [the Eomant of 
the Eose] is nowe toumed into the newe Erenche tong. 

Mainte» gentes dient qxiQ en tonget M&intoiandiet, kans6yngofl 

Ne tont que fables et mensonges Nesovnkof&bles e mansongos 

Mats on peult teh songes eongier MaysovnpeYttezsdvngosoyngilr 

Que ne sont mye meruongier KenesovnmyomansoYngi6r 

Aynt 9ont apret bien apparant^ ^6, Aynsovntaprebienappar&Ynt, &c. 

In M. the accent is illustrated by musical notes ; each accented 
syllable corresponds to E of the bass, and each unaccented syllable 
to the G below, so that accentuation is held to be equivalent to 
ascending a whole tone. So far F. agrees with M., for he says 
(book 1, ch. 56) ** Accent in the frenche tonge is a lyftinge vp of 
the voyce, vpon some wordes or syllables in a sentence, aboue the 
resydue of the other wordes or syllables in the same sentence, so 
that what soeuer worde or syllable as they come toguyder in any 
sentence, be sowned higher than the other wordes or syllables in the 
same sentence vpon them, is the accent." The following are some of 
M.'s examples, the accented syllable being pointed out by an acute : 
" 9'it mon mileur, 9'Et mon frere, 9*Et mon am' i mon 6spoEr, 
9' it ma grdn'mere, 9'£t mon b6n comp&Non, or Et fl bon dmy, j^ 



832 FRENCH ORTHOBPISTS OF XVI TH CENTUBT. Chap. YIII. { 3. 

TOES i toE, ± toB i moE, fl n'st pas fort bon, 9'tt vn bi6n bon baton, 
mon compdNon, 4 vizfon, mon confrere, vit sdjemKnt." 

F. constantly admits tibie accent on the last syllable, M. says it is 
a Norman peculiarity, which is yery disagreeable, and proceeds 
thns : *'il ^t premierenusnt sntEndre qe jamss l'ac9Ent elene> ne 
se rEncontr* zn la dEmiere syllabe dzs dissyllabiqes, ne polisylla- 
biqes. E qe le ton declinant on qirconflExe, ne se treuue point q'En 
la pennltime syllabe, si eU' Et long' £ la dEmiere brieue, pouruu q' 
Bile ne sost point tBrmin^' En e brief : car allors il y pent auenir 
diuErsit^ de ton, selon la diuErs' assiete du vocable. . . . car il foot 
BntEndre qe 1e' monosyllabes En notre lange, font varier 1b' tons d' 
aocnns vocables dissyllabiqes, ny n'ont eu' msmes aocun ton stable." 
fo. 133 a. 

Palsgrave says : ^* Generally all the wordes of many siUablea in 
the frenche tong, hane theyr accent eyther on theyr last Billable, 
that is to say, sounde the laste vowell or diphthong that they be 
written with, hygher than the other vowels or diphthongues com- 
myng before them in the same worde. Orels they haue theyr acoent 
on the last Billable save one, that is to say, sounde that vowel or 
diphthong, that is the last sane one hygher than any other in the 
same worde commyng before hym : and whan the redar hath 
lyftvp his voyce at the sound3mg of the said vowel or diphthongi 
he shal whan he commeth to the last Billable, depresse his voyce 
agayne [compare supik p. 181, note, col. 2], so that there is no 
wopie tnrough out aU the frenche tonge, that hath his accent eyther, 
on the thyrde Billable, or on the forth syllable from the last, like as 
dinerse wordes haue in other tonges : but as I haue sayd, eyther on 
the very last Billable, orels on the next Billable onely. And note 
that there is no worde in the frenche tong, but he hath his place 
of accent certaine, and hath it nat nowe vpon one Billable, nowe vpon 
another. Except diuersite in signification causeth it, where the 
worde in writtyng is alone." Book I. chap. Iviii. 

B. is very peculiar ; he begins by saying : ** Sunt qui contendant 
in Francica Imgua nullum esse accentibus locum," which shews, in 
connection with the diversity of opinion between P. and M., that 
the modem practice must have begun to prevail. Then he proceeds 
thus : '' Sunt contr^ qui in Prancica Imgua tones perinde vt in 
OrsBca lingua constituant. Magnus est vtrorumque error: quod 
nuhi facil^ concessuros arbitror quicunque aures suas attenti oon- 
suluerint. Dico igitur Francicse linguae, vt & QimcfB & Latinse, 
duo esse tempera, longum vnum, alterum breue: itidemqiM tres 
tones, nempe, acutum, grauem, circumflexum, non ita tamen vt in 
iUis linguis obseruatos. Acuunt enim Grseci syllabas turn longas 
tum breues, & Latinos idem facere magno consensu volunt Gksmi- 
matici, quibus planS non assentior. Sed hac de re alilis. lUud 
autem cert6 dixerim, sic occurrere inPrancica lingua tonum acutom 
cum tempore longo, vt nulla syllaba producatur qusB itidem non 
attollatur : nee attollatur vlla qu8B non itidem acuatur, ac proinde sit 
eadem syllaba acuta quae producta & eadem grauis qu8Q correpta. Sed 
tonus vocis intentionem, tempus productionem vocalis indicat .... 



Chap. YIU. { 3. FBBKCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CEmrUKT. 833 

Ula yer6 productio in Francica lingaa etiam in monosyllabis ani- 
maduertitiLr, qusB est propria vis accentns circnmflexiB." B. there- 
fore seems to confuse accent and quantity, as is the case with so 
many writers, although he once apparently distinguishes an accented 
from an unaccented long syllable, thus in entendement, he says that 
although the two first are naturally long, the acute accent is on the 
second; whereas it would be on the last in mUndemmt hon^ on 
aocount of the added enclitic. He lays down important rules for 
quantity, and without repeating them here, it will be interesting to 
gives lus examples, marking those which he objects to^ Wrong 
m^stress^ mess^ fest^ pr6phest^ mts^ilcord^ p&rol^. Right mals- 
trSss^ m^ss^ fatct^ proph^t^ mts^rlc5rd^ p&rol^ ; ie veu, tu yeuz, 
il veiit ; veil votum, veiix vota ; beiif beufs, neiif neufs, eulx, ceulx ; 
fit fecit, fist faeeret, fiit fuit, fust esset, exit hahuit eust Meret, est, 
TOst, tost, plalst placet, plust plueret, ^t et, platd eantentio iudicalis, 
pledt placuit, pliit pluit ; ie meur morior, tu meurs morertSy medr 
matwruB, meiirs maturi, meurg maturaf si i^ dl, qui est c^. Bule 1, 
mli^rlcoiti^, entendement, ^nyl^»^n vl^, envleux. Bule 2, en- 
d6rmlr, felndrd, telndr^, bonte, temporal, bon p&ts, somm^ c5mmS 
d6mi£ bound sound tonnd, cons5mmd ordonnd res6nnd est6nnd, 
i6nger bes5ngne ; enndmt. Eule 3, aimed fondud ydlud ; mud nud, 
diid fid lid &mld joud loud moud noud aljd, plaljd ioljd voljd, 
fcivoljd ; miier niier fler Her ioder loiler noder, envoljdr. Bule 4, 
aultrd, autant, haultain, haultdment, haultalnd, hault dt drolct. 
Bule 5, «»(z), iasdr bralsd salson plalsir causd bisd misd prisd osdr 
ehdsd posdr cholslr lolslr nolsd tolsd usdr rusd musd fnsd causdra 
08dr& embrasdr^ reposdr^ cholslril pilsdr^, culsind, usdriL, accusdril, 
ezcusdr^, u^gd, vIslLgd, cUmusd ; pilsed accdsee exciisee [the last 
g should evidently be d j ; pdsdr gdsir gdsind ; trdzd qu&torzd, 
molsl, cr&molsl, volsin cousin, vole^fud codsind. Bule 5 bis, allld 
balUd callld falUd malUed palUd sallld tailld vallld. Bule 6, 
pisse, aimasse, oulsse. Bide 7, {» mute) hastd Isld, blasmd, 
aimasme, esmeiitd, esmoiiyoir, blesmd mesmd, c&resmd b^ptesmd, 
dscrivlsmd, seusmds, rdceumds, vlsmds, fismds, dntdndlsmds, Cosmd ; 
land &lesnd [erroneous in original], Bosnd ; espdron espdronnd, 
[erroneous in original], espldr; est r5st tost fust fist eust, hastd 
tiSstd testd bestd estrd malstrd nalstrd festd gistd ylstd croustd 
Toustd ; dosnoljdr ; dstd "jwo verbo esse et pro astate,*^ rosttr rostd ; 
n6strd maison, vostrd ralson, id suls yostrd, p&tdnostrd. Bule 8, 
catalrrd, catalrreux ; ferrdr guerrd ferrd pouirlr, dnterrdr. Finally 
B. notices the absence of accent in enclitics, and the final rising 
inflection in questions, observing, in accord with Meigret, ^' cuius 
pronuntiationis vsque ade6 sunt obseruantes Normanni, vt etiam si 
nihil interrogent, sed duntaxat negent aut affirment aliquid, ser- 
monis finem acut^, non sine aurium offensione pronuntient." 

P.'s rules amount to placing the accent on the penultim when the 

^ Beza's treatise u now yery acoef- fintimately the editor Bometimes mt- 
lible in the Berlin and Paris reprint, reet§ the original in the text itmlf. 
1868, with prefkoe by A. Tobler. Un- 



834 FBEKCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XVI TH CKMTUKY. CaAP. YIII. } S. 



last contains wliat is now mnte 0, and on the last in all other 
cases. Both M. and P., make accent to be a rising inflexion of the 
voice. The French still generally nse snch an intonation, but it 
does not seem to be fixed in position, or constant in occnrrenoe 
upon the same word, but rather to depend upon the position of the 
word in a sentence, and the meaning of the speaker. In modem 
French, and apparently in older French (supril p. 331) there is 
nothing approaching to the regular fixed stress upon one syllable of 
every word, which is so marked in English, the Teutonic lan- 
guages, and Sclavonic languages, in Italian, Spanish and Modem 
Greek. The nature of the stress and the effect on unaccented 
syllables differ also materially in different languages. In English 
the syllables following the principal stress are always much more 
obscure than those preceding it. This is not the case at all in 
Italian. In Modem Greek, the stress, though marked, is nothing 
like so strong as in English. Mr. Payne considers that the ancient 
Normans had a very strong stress, and that the syllables without 
the stress, and which generally preceded it, became in all cases 
obscure. With the extremely lax notions which .we find in all 
ancient and most modem especially English writers, on the ques- 
tions of accent, vocal inflexion, and stress, with its effect on quan- 
tity, it is very difficult to draw any conclusions respecting ancient 
practice. A thorough study of modem practice in the principal 
literary languages of the world, and their dialects, seems to be an 
essential preliminary to an investigation of ancient usage. 

E. gives 12 dialogaes in French and English with the pronuncia- 
tion of such French words as he considers would occasion difficulty, 
indicated in the margin. The following list contains all the most 
important words thus phoneticised. The orthography both ordinary 
and phonetic is that used by E. 



AehepU ashet^ aeeouttrements aeoo- 
tremanB, aduancerez aaaunBer^, aiguillon 
^geelleeoon, ainti insee, nCameine ma- 
m^ne, d'Anglois daungUz, au 6, aueun 
6kim, aueune 61nme, au-uhtr^tC futy 
oioordwee, Paulne 16ne, a%Utre 6tre, 
auUrement dtreman, d'aultruy d6trwee, 
Pttutmoniea I6in6nier, auui 6s8ee, 
autant dtauii. 

BaiUez bailie baUiez, baptizez bateezd, 
buoffnei bezoonies, blancs blaims, boeujf 
beof, boiate boite, bordeure, bordure, 
bouehe boosbe, bouiUi boollee, bouillie 
booUie, bracelets bra8el6, brillands 
brilliannB, bnuler brdler. 

Caillette kalUette, eeinture sintnre, 
eetie ste, chair aher, ehauld shd, eheenaye 
•h^^ve, eheuaulx shends, chettelettre 
Bheuelure, cheuille Bbeueellie, ehreitient 
kretiens, etf^net seenet, eieux seenB cieuB, 
eoeur kear, caifeure coifiire, eol ooo, 
commaruU coommaund^, eompaiffnU 
oompanie, concepuoir coonseuoir, eon- 



noietanee koon^ssance, corpt e6Ty euU 
kdt^, e(miteau kooted, eoutUra oooterty 
ereape crtfpe, erespelut krtfpela, mmv- 
oreille cnrorellie. 

DebuoHi deaoonB, demanderotu do- 
mannderoons, dimealer dimmer, d§^ 
sieuner ddioner, deanouihU d^nooet, 
deepouillez depoolliez, diet deet, dimmr 
deener, doij^ts doi, doubte doote, domi 
dod. 

infants an&mu, enseiffnant ana^- 
neeaunt, eiueignent ans^niet, rentemU 
iantan, m*entortiUer mantorteellier, 
etehorehee ^korsh^e, esconduire tfcoon- 
dweere,<refMr^tf dikarlate, reecripr^ 
l^dreertf, eseuier 6qaier, d'etfford d^^, 
d^gart (before a Yowel), eeffor^ egutf 
nC eegratignez m^grateeniez, etgttitn 
egniere, Vetguieer l^ra-yzer, etguiUm 
eeullies, Vetguillette li^geelli^te, nkus 
6mz, esloignez doni^, Vetmeraude ISme- 
r6de, ^eepargner dkpaniier, etpauUm 
^pdlle, $tpingle ^peengle, FupingUrMf 



Chap. VIII. { 3. FRENCH ORTHOEPISTS OF XTI TH CBNTURT. 835 



lepeengler^, $aprit espreet, ett h, qu*es- 
UuU ketaun, ettet ^te, eitiez ^ti^z, 
F$ttomaeh lestomak, etiriller ^treelier, 
TeHurgeon l^turgeon, Vestuy letwee, 
^rnmllie ^uelli^e, eauentail eyantail, 
m^xauem mescnzer^. 

Ftigota fagos, faiUent &lliet, fait 
at, faite U% fauldra fddra, fauUil 
f6-tcie, fmettred fenetres, fereU {6T6a, 
fdle feellie, JUleul feeUienl, JUleule 
feeUieule, JUz feez, fondements foon- 
demaiiB, Francois Frauncez, fruiet 
trweet, futtaine f6tme. 

OaiUard galliard, garuU ^rmSfffauehe 
g68he, gentilhomme ianteellioomme 
ffmoulx, genooB, goutt goot. 

HdbilU abeeliiS, nChabiUer mabeellier, 
hut4z b&td, haulte h6t, heure eur, 
hurtoir enoir, homme oomme, honneur 
oonneiir, houppe hoope, huict weet, 
PhuU luee, humaint yminB, humbUs 
Tmble, httmiliU ymeeleeti. 

Ifieeluy deecelwee, quUh kee. 

Jetua Chritt leeu-kreet, iogauxioj68, 

Liet leet, Umgt loon. 

MadamoUille madmoyzelle, main min, 
wunttreMff m^tresse, maluaite mda^ze, 
maneheon mauiiBhoon, marastremkcAtrey 
meiUeur m^llieiir, meittea meete, melon' 
eholie melankolie, merveille meruellie, 
memni m^me, mett m^, monttrez moontrtf, 
morfond$ morfoona, moucheoir mooshoir, 
mouUler moolier, moults moo. 

N$atUmoing8 neaunmoins, nepveu 
meaen, n*$9t u€y niepce niese, noemd neu, 



ncm noon, nostrt ntf tre, nauueaut^ noo- 
Te6t6, nuiet nweet, n*otU n6ant. 

Obmetant ometoons, oeillatUet enl- 
liad^, cBuvret entire, ottez 6t6. 

Farapets parap^z, parntre parnre, 
patte p&te, peignee '^\m<6%jpeignet pinies, 
p$ianeoir pinioir, peignez p^niez, pMdlt, 
pi^ plaiat pUt, phu pin, pltutost plnt6y 
poieirine poitreene, poignards ponian, 
pdgnet poniet^ pouldreux poodrens, 
pour poor, prestes prates, jttm^s pr^ 
proehains proshinB, propieiation pro- 
peeseeasseeon, /wMiM/m«« B€6me», pma^ 
tant pneessannt. 

Quatrains kadrins. 

Jtaccoustres racootrez, reau retn, 
rends ran, reseomfort r6comfor, respance 
reponse, respondre r^poondre, rheume 
mme, rideaulx reedeo, rogneg rooni6, 
ronds roons, rosmarin roomarin, royaulx 
roy6s, rubends mban. 

Sans sanns, sainet sint, saints sinte, 
saints sinz, sasle s&le, sauuegarde Bone- 
garde, s^ais s^, seconds Bego6n, seiche 
Mfshe, sept set, soeur senr, solz BOOg 
spirituels speercetn6. 

Tailleur tallieur, tant tann, tantost 
taunt&t temps, ikn. tans, teste t^te, tost 
t6t, iouche tooshe, tousiours tooioor, 
tout too, toutcs toote. 

Vgnte oonze. 

Veoir voir, veog voy, verds Ten, vestir 
T^teer, vestu T6tu, v^ yn, veulx Tenz, 
i?«y Tee, vice Teese, vw<« yette [yeete P], 
vistement yeetemant^ vous yoo. 



At the close of the xvm th century Sir "William Jones (Works 
1799, 4to, i, 176) supposes an Englishman of the time to represent 
"his pronunciation, good or had," of French, in the following 
manner, which he says is '^ more resembling the dialect of savages 
than that of a polished nation.'^ It is from an imitation of Horace 
by Malherbe. 

Law more aw day reegyewrs aw nool otmh parellynhi 

Onne aw bo law preeay : 
Law crooellynh kellay snh bonshuh lays orellynb, 

Ay noo laysnh creeay. 
Lnh poyre ong saw cawbawn oo luh chomnh luh conymh 

Ay soozyet aw say Iwaw, 
Ay law gawranb kee yelly 6 bawryaymh dyoo Looyrnh 

Nong dayfong paw no rwaw ! 

The interpretation may be left to the ingenuity of the reader, and 
the orthography may be compared to the following English-French 
and French English, in Punch's Alphabet of 25 Sept., 1869. 

M ay oon Mossoo kee ponx Iweemaym tray 

Bowkoo ploo bong-regardon^ ker yraymong ilay ! 

N iz 6 Kinglicheman ! Rosbif ! ! Olrai I 

Hilor I Dam ! Gomme il toume up son Nose ! mai'e aie ! ! 



836 A FBENCH ORTHOORAPHER OF XVTH CENT. Chap. YIII. { 8. 



Since the above pages were in type, I have been favoured by Mr. 
Payne with a fall transcript of that part of the Mag. Coll. Oxford 
MS. No. 188, (supra p. 309, n. 1), which contains the 98 rules fbr 
French spelling, partially cited by M. F. G6nin in Ids PrefSace to the 
French Government reprint of Palsgrave. This MS. is of the xvth 
century, but the rules appear to have been much older. They in- 
cidentally touch upon pronunciation, and it is only those portions of 
them which need here be cited. The numbers refer to the rules. 



E. 
<<1. Diocio gaUica dictata habena 
primam sillabam vel mediam in £. 
stricto ore pronunciatam, reqmrit hanc 
literam 1. ante £. verbi gratia bien. 
ehien. lien. piere. miere. et similia." 
Here is a custinct recognition of a 
*<cloee e/' and the examples identify 
the Boonds in p^e^ mh'e^ now open, but 
close according to the orthoepists of 
the XVI th centory, with the Yowelin 
hi$n^ ehien, run, which therefore tends 
to confirm the opinion expressed above 
p. 829, that en was not then nasalized 
in the modem sense. '*2. Quando- 
cnmque hec uocalis. E. pronunciatnr 
acute per se stare debet sine huius .1. 
processione verbi gratia .benez. tenez. 
lessez." As each example has two 
syllables in e, it is difficult to sav 
whether the rule applies to one or both 
and hence to understand the meaning 
of '* acute e,*' The last e in each is 

fenerally regarded as "masculine," 
ut tiie nrst in *< beuez, tenez/' was the 
the ** feminine" and in *4es8ez" the 
''open" according to other writers. 
Nor is this obscurity much lightened 
by the following rules : <' 3. Quamvis E. 
in principio ahcuius sillabe acut^ pro- 
nunciatur in fine anterioris sillabe I. 
bene potest preponi vt hies, priez. lez. 
affiez &c." Here if bies = biai»f we 
have the same mixture of masculine 
and open e as before. The two next 
rules seem to call the ** feminine e,*' 
that is, ^e modem e mute, a ** full e.** 
**4. Quandocumque adiectiuum feme- 
nini ^neris terminat in .E. plene pro- 
nunciata geminabit ee. vt tres honouree 
dame. 6. Quamvis adiectiuum mas- 
cuHni generis terminet [in P] £ plene 
pronunciatum non g^eminabit .£. vt 
treshonoure sire msi ad differenciam 
vne Comitee anglic^ a shire. Yn 

comite anglice a counte 6. 

Quamvis adiectiuum mascuUni generis 
non terminet in £. Yt vn homme 
vient. homme adiectiuum tamen femi- 
nini generis terminabit in sunplici cum 



se implere [P] pronundator vt meinte 
femme vne femme." There can be no 
doubt that e feminine was -Mlv pro- 
nounced, but how far it differea £om 
the « ** stricto ore," and e " acute pro- 
nunciatum,'* it is not possible to didt 
from Ihese curt remarks. It is observ- 
able that eo and e are noted as indifferent 
spellings in certain words now having 
the '' muto-guttural e.*' «< 8. Item ille 
sillabe. ie, oe. ieo. ceo. indifferenter 
possunt scribi cum ceo vel ce one o." 

S. 
'*12. Omnia Bubstantiuaterminaneia 
per sonum .S. debent scribi cum .8. vt 
signurs lordes. dames ladyes." This 
plural 8 was therefore audible, but tiie 
writer immediately proceeds to point 
out numerous exceptions where i ^was 
written for «, as 18. in geni, plural 
^entt or gentz^ 14. injih, 15. or xfcft t 
in deux loialxj 16. or the common con- 
traction 9 for «M in fio9siioti«, 17. in 
nas vo» fh>m noiter vester^ either t or s 
may be used. In all these caaea H 
would however appear that (s)^ was 
actually heard, and if any meamng is 
to be attached to '* aspiration" we 
must suppose that an (s) was soonded 
in the following case: 'H8. ^^Itam 
quandocumque aliqua sUlaba pronniL- 
ciatur cum aspiracione ilU BillaSa debet 
scribi cum s. et t loco aspiracione verbi 
gratia est fest pleist" The next Is 
obscure. "19. Item si .d. scribitor 
post .£. et .M. immediate sequitnr d. 
potest mutari in s." In 21. 93. and 
94. we find $ mute in Jiwui, duretme, 
mandatmet, and probably by 96. mfiut 
toutt, and possibly also m : */ 73. Item 
in verbis presentis etpreteriti temporom 
Bcribetur. st. a pres t e. o. v. com ba^ 
tiste fist est test lust &c.," though this 
partially clashes with 18. 

U after L, M, N. 

*' 23. Item quandocumoue hec litem 

I. ponitur post A. £. et U. si aliqnod 

consonans post I. sequitur 1. quan v. 

debet pronunciari verbi gratia, malma 



Chap. VIII. § 3. A FRENCH ORTHOORAFHEB OF XVTH CENT. 837 



mi Boule. loialment bel compaigneonn." 
This does not mean that aly was pro- 
nounced (ay), bat that it was pro- 
Bounced as au was prononnced, and this 
Biay haye been (ao) as in Meieret or ' 
ipo) as in other orthoepists of the six- 
teenth century. With this rule, and 
not with S, we must connect : ** 67. 
Item aliquando s. scribitur et vsonabitur 
cum ascun sonabitur acun," aucun P as 
Iff. G6nin transcribes. ** 36. Item iste 
nUabe sen dicciones quant grant De- 
mandant sachant et huiusmodi debent 
leribi cum simplici jl, sine .v. sed in 
pronimciatione debet .v. proferri &c." 
This can scarcely mean that an was 
ponounced as it written aun with au 
in the same sense as in the last rule 
died. It must allude to that pro- 
mmciation of on as faun) to which 
PkUsgrave refers and wnich introduced 
■n ^glish (aun), supr& p. 826, col. I, 
and therefore confirms the older Eng- 
lish accounts. 

Oy and E. 
'^26. Item moy. toy. soy. possunt 
■cribi cum e. vel o. per y. Tel I in- 
differenter.— 58. Item in accusatiuo 
■mgnlari scribetur me in reliquis casibus 
moy." This, together with Barcley's 
names of the letters, p. 805, is well 
illnstrated by the curious passage from 
Sylnus, p. 824. 

Pinal Consonants. 
" 27 Item quandocumque aliqua 
dictio incipiens a consonante sequitur 
aliquam diccionem terminantem in con- 
sonante in racionibns pendentibus [in 
connected phrases] consonans intcrioris 
diccionis potest scribi. Sed in pro- 
nnnciacione non proferri Tt a pres 
man^r debet sonari a pre manger. — 
29. Item 1. M. N. R. T. C. K. quam- 
▼is consonans subsequitur bene possunt 
lonari per se Tel per mutacionem litere." 
Does this mutation refer to the follow- 
ing ? **51. Item scias quod hec 
litere C. D. E. F. G. N. P. S. et 
T. Debent mutari in sono in strictura 
c ante uocalem yt clerici. clers et debet 
in gallico clers rudi homines ruds 
hommes et debet sonari ruz hommes. 
bones dames debent bon dames et 
tunc .u. sonari solempne vyft hounte 
[homme ?] loeet yis homme et sic De 
alijs. — 52. Item quando ista ^ccio 
graunt sight magnitudinem adjungitur 
com feminino genere ita Tt e sit sequens 



t. mutatur in D. Tt grande dame gpnande 
charge." ObserTe this xvth century 
use of English tight for great^ as an 
adjectiye. — "53. Item quando grant 
amungitur masculine generi Tt grant 
seigneur yt quando signat confessionem 
non mutabitur t. in D. quamnis E. 
sequitur Tt iay grante." 

GN. 

" 89. Item quandocumque hec litera 
•n. scribitur immediate post g. quamuis 
sonet ante ^. non deoet immediate 
prescribi Tt signifiant &c. — 10. Item si 
•n. sonat g. et non subsequitur bene 

fotest A immediate prescribi. — 41. 
tem seignour ton seignourson seignour. 
— -92. Item ^uandocumoue .n. seauitur 
I in media diccione in oiuersis. sulabis 
g debet interponi Tt certai^ement be- 
nignement &c. sed g non debet sonari." 
All these seem to refer awkwardly and 
obscurely to (nj). 

GIT, QU. 

'^' 46. Item qi qe quant consueuenmt 
scribi per k sea apud modernos mutatur 
k. in q. concordent cum latino I k. 
non reperitur in qQ qd' quis sed I. — 
54. Item posr G. Tel E. quamnis t 
Bcribatur non debet sonari Tt quatre 
guerre. Debent sonari qatre gerre." 

"Words Like and Unlike. 
" 50. Item diuersitas stricture &dt 
Differentiam aliquam quamuis in Toce 
sint consimiles Terbi gratia ciel seel 
seal celee ceele coy quoy moal moel 
cerf serf teindre. tenir attendre [G^nin 
has: teindre tendre tenir attendrel 
esteant esteyant aymer amer foail fel 
stal [G6nin : feal] Tcele Tiel Telle Telle 
Tille Till' [G^nin : Teele riel Telle Tille 
Till] brahel breele erde herde euerde 
essil huiBsel assel nief noif suef noefrG6- 
nin : soef] boaile. baile bale balee utter 
litere former forer forier rastel rastner 
mesure meseire piel peel berziz berzi 
grisU greele grele tonne towne neym 
neyn." The transcript was made by 
Mr. Parker of Oxford, but the proof 
has not been read by the origmal; 
G6nin certainlT often corrected as he 
edited; here the transcript is strictly 
followed. — " 86. Item habeturdiuersitas 
inter apprendre prendre et reprendrd 
oez oeps Tys et buys kunyl et kenil. 
— 90. Item habctur diuersitas inter 
estreym strawe et estrcyn hansel. — 91. 
Item inter daym et dayn." 



lu icuiiuiuu {^cuvro ii« tvobiii bc^ucub xuviu 1UU3I: uajrui vb ua^u. 

These seem to be all the passages bearing upon the present dis- 



838 bullokab's phonetic wkiting. Chip. yni. { 4. 

cussion. They are not numerous, nor very important, nor always 
very intelligible, but they seem all to point to such a previous sts^ 
of pronunciation of Erench, as our English experience would lead us 
to suppose might have preceded that of the xti th century as so 
imperfectly colligible fix)m the writings of contemporary orthoepists. 
It should also be mentioned that the Claudius Holyhand whose 
IVench lAtUlton is described on p. 227, note, under date 1609, is 
called JTb/Zi^am^ in a previous edition of the same book, dated 1566, 
in the British Museum. This is 3 years before Hart's book, and as 
this older edition also contains the passage cited supr^ p. 228, note, 
saying that the English seem to Frenchmen to call their u like you, 
and to name q kiauy whereas the Frenchmen pronounce like the 
Scotch u in ^t^, while Hart gives iu as the English sound, and 
identifies it with the Scotch and French vowels (see especially p. 796, 
note, col. 1, [88]) — we are again led into uncertainty as to the 
sound that Hart reaUy meant, and to consider that the (iu) sound, 
though acknowledged by no orthoepist before "Wilkins, may have 
penetrated into good society at a much earlier period. Again, the 
confusion of spelling in JQTo/yband and Molltband^ reminds us of 
Salesbury's identification of holy and holly (suprit p. 779, 1. 2 from 
bottom). And lastly it should be mentioned that this name is but 
a translation, and that the author's real name, as he writes it else- 
where, is De%a%nl%ms (under which his works are entered in the 
British Museum Catalogue) being the same as Li vet's de Saint-lien, 
or ^ Santo Vinculo (supr^ p. 33, 1. 8 from bottom). The Latin 
work there cited is not in the British Museum, but as its date is 
1580, and the 1566 edition of the French Littelton there preserved 
does not differ sensibly from that of 1609 here quoted, this occa- 
sions no incompleteness in the present collections from French 
Orthoepists of the xvith century. 

§ 4. William Bullokar^s Phonetic Writing, 1680, and the 
Pronunciation of Latin in the xvi th Century. 

Bullokar concludes his Book at Large with a prose chapter be- 
tween two poetical ones. The poetry is so bad that the reader will 
be glad to pass it over. The prose contains a little information 
amidst an overpowering cloud of words ; and as a lengthened speci- 
men of this important contribution to the phonetic writing of the 
XVI th century is indispensable, I shall transliterate his Chapter 12. 
There is some difficulty in doing so. Long a, «, y, o are lengthened 
by accents thus d, i, ^, 6 when they apparently mean (aa, ee, iV, 
oo), and i is said to be lengthened by doubling as ly, yt, when it 
would also be (tV) according to the only legitimate conclusion at 
which I could arrive in trealing of Bullokar's pronunciation of this 
sound, pp. 114, 817, note. The mention of this combination ty, yi, 
which amounts to a reduplication of t , although I have not found any 
instance in which it had been used by Bullokar, and the constant 
omiscdon of any distinction between long and short i^ confiim the 



Chap. VIIL { 4. BULLOKAe's PHONETIC WKITING. 839 

fbnzier theory tliat he called long • (ti). In the present transcript 
only sach vowels are marked long as Bullokar has actually so 
marked, or indicated by rule, as (uu, yy). BuUokar's doubled 
consonants, though certainly pronounced single, have also been 
retained. Bullokar has also a sign like Greek ^ which he uses for 
both 8 and x, but which he identifies with a. It will be trans- 
literated (s) or (s) according to circumstances. Bullokar's gram- 
matical " pricks and strikes" are entirely omitted. They have no 
relation to the sound, and are quite valueless in themselves, 
although he laid great store by them. On the other hand I have 
introduced the accent mark, for which he has no sign. The title 
of the chapter is left in ordinary spelling. 

% The 12. Chapter. 

Sheweth the yse of this amendment, by matter in prose 
with the same ortography, conteining arguments for 
the premisses. 

Hiir-»n iz sheu'ed an ek'sersiVz of dhe amend'ed ortog'raft biifoor* 
sheu'ed, and dhe yys of dhe priks, stnVks, and noots, for devtVd'f'q 
of sil'lab'lz akord'tq tuu dhe ryylz biifoor* sheu'ed. Wheer-»n »z 
tuu bii noot'ed, dhat no art, ek'sersiVz, miks-tyyr, srens, or okkyy- 
pas'ion, what-soever, iz mklyyd'ed m oon thtq oon'h' : but nath 
tn ft severa*l disttqk'sibnz el*ements, prin'stp'lz, or devfz'ionz, hi 
dhe whttsh dhe saam kum'eth tuu h»z per'fet yys. And bikauz' 
dhe siq'g'l deviz'fbnz for iiq'lish spiitsh, aar at dhis dai so unper'- 
fetlt ptk*tyyred, hi dhe el'ements ^whttsh wii ka'l letiierz) pro- 
Yttd'ed for dhe saam (az mai appiir* plain'lt »n dhi's foormer 
treet'ts) It nav set furth dhts wurk for dhe amend'ment of dhe 
saam : whitsh li Hoop wil bii taa'k'n in gud part akkord'tq tuu 
m« meen'tq : for dhat, dhat it sha'l sav tshardzh*ez in dhe elder 
sort, and sav greet turn in dhe Juth, tuu dhe greet komod'ttf 
of a'l estaats', un*tuu whuum it iz nes'esan', dhat dheer bii a 
knoou'ledzh of dheir dyytt, un'tuu God tshiif'h*, and dhen dheir 
dyytt oon tuu an udh*er : in knoou'iq of whttsh dyytt konstst'eth 
dhe Hap't estaat* of manz liii : for tg'norans kauz*eth man*» tuu 
goo nut of dhe wai, and dhat of a'l estaats*, in whuum ig'norans 
duuth rest: wheer-bi God iz greetii dis'pleez'ed, dhe kom'on 
kwi'etnes of men nmd'ered: greet komon welths deviid'ed, 
madzh'istraats dis-obei*ed, and inferibrz despiiz'ed: pn'vat gain 
and eez sowht and dheer-bi a kom'on wo wrowht. 

And az dhe dzhudzh'ment of dhe kom'on welth and wo, duuth 
not li in pn'vat per'sonz, (and spes*ia'lli of dhe ihfer'ibr sort,) jet 
owht ^eer tuu bii in even' oon a kaar of hiz dyy*ti, dhat niz 
pitvat Btf bii not kon'tran tuu dhe kom'on kwretnes, and welth 
of a'l men dzhcn'era'Ui, (and spes'iia'lli of dhe wel mind'ed sort, 
whuu aar tuu bii boor'n widha'l* in sum respekts* for dheir ig'no- 
lans, when it reetsh'eth not tuu dhe giiviq okkaz'ion of liik offens* 
in udh'er : for whuu kan wash hiz nandz kleen of a'l fa'lts? 

And syyerlt (in mi opin'ion) az fa'lts Hav dheir biigin*iq of dhe 



840 bullokar's phonetic WRITINO. Chap. VIII. { 4. 

first fa'l of Ad'am, so iz dhe saam enkrees'ed bt tgnoraiis : dhowh 
sum wuuld ter'm it tuu bii dhe mudh'er of god'lfnes : for tf men 
weer not tg-norant, but did knoou wheer-tn tryy feli8*»t» did 
konsist, dbei wuuld not fSa'l tii'tuu soo man*» er'orz, tuu diis-kW'et 
dheir mnndz, and enda'n*dzher dheir bod'iVz for tran*sitor» thiqCj 
and sum'tnmz for ver't trtf-'lz. But sum wtl sai, a*l thtqz in dhis 
world aar tran-sitort, whitsh 1% wil konfes'i az tuutsh'tq al 
kree'tyyrz and ek'serstVzez in dhe saam. 

Jet dbe gtfb of spiitsh and wnVt'tq iz U'tk'ltest tuu kontm*jy 
with dhe last, az loq az dheer iz an*» bii'tq of man : and for dhaty 
»t iz dhe spes'ia*! gift of Gk)d, wheer-bi wii bii thstrukt'ed of uup 
dyy'ttz from ttVm tuu turn, booth nuu. Hay biin, and sha'l bii as 
loq az dheer iz an*» bii'tq of man, let us yyz dhe saam in dhe 
per'fetest yys, for eez, prof'it, and konttn*yyans, whttsh dhw 
amend'ment wtl perfoo'r'm m iiq*ltsh spiitsh, and Hth'dereth not 
dhe reed'i'q and wnVt-iq of udh'er laq-gadzhez : for li nav left uut 
no let'ter biifoor* in yys. And dhowh wii duu sum-what var** from 
udh'er nas'tonz in dhe naam*»q of sum let'terz, (spes'ia'llt wheer 
wii Hay dif feriq suundz m yois,) jet dheer iz no fa'lt in it, as loq 
az wii yyz naamz agrii'iq tuu uur ooun laq'gadzh : and in udh'er 
laq'gadzhez, let us yyz naamz akkord'iq tuu dhe suund of dhe saam 
laq'gadzh, dhat wii wuuld leer'n, if dhei bii proyiid'ed of sufis'ient 
let'terz : and if dhe ortog'rafi for dheir laq'gadzh bii unper'fet, whuu 
niid tuu bii offend'ed, if wii (for spiid'i lee'r'niq) yyz fig'yyrz and 
naamz of let'terz, akkord'iq tuu dhe suundz of dheir spiit^ 

Dhe Lat'in mai remain* az it duuth, bikauz' it iz yyz'ed m so 
man'i kun'tritz, and dhat buuks print'ed in liq'land mai bii yyz'ed 
in udh'er kun-triz, and liik-wiiz dhe pnhtiq in udh'er kun*triiSy 
mai bii yyz'ed niir : but if a teetsh-or (for dhe eez of a juq iiq'lish 
lee'r*nor of dhe Lat'in) duu ad dhe striik tuu e, g. i. v. ^ bikauz* of 
dheir diyerz seyera'l suundz, and naam th az it weer but oon 
let'er, az th : and sai dhat : u : after q iz syyper'flyyns : ' and 
tsha'ndzh :z: for :»: so suund'ed biitwiin' twuu yuu'elz, whuu 
kuuld dzhust'li fiind fa'lt with-a'l? when dhe Lat'in iz so suund*ed 
hi us iiq'lish : whitsh unper'fetnes must bii maad plain bi oon wai 
or udh'er tuu a lee'r'nor and must bii duunn eidh'er bi per^fet 
fig-yyr of per'fet naam agrii'iq tu mz suund in a word, or bi dub'l 
naam'iq of let'terz dub''l suund'ed: udh'erwiiz, dhe leeVnor 
must of neses'siti leer'n bi root, ges, and loq yys : az uur nas'tbn 
waz driyen tu duu in lee'r'niq of iiq'lish spiitsh whitsh was 
Hard'er tuu bii lee'r'ned (dhowh mi Had dhe suund and yys 
dheer-of from niz iu'fieaisi) dhan dhe Lat'in, wheer-of mi uu'derstuud 
neyer a word, nor skant nii'ardd an'i word dheer-of, suund'ed in 
a'l Hiz liif biifoor' ; dhe rez''n neer-of waz, bikauz' dheplet*ters 
in yys for Lat'in, dfd a'l'moost fur'nish eyeri seyera'l diyiz'ion ni 
dhe saam spiitsh : ek8ep*tiq dhe dub''l suund'ed lett'erz afoor-said : 

^ Bullokar lues ^, ^, «* for (b, dih, ' Bullokar writes q alone for ^ in 
t), and u for (dzh^. Italice here in- the aenae of (kw) or rather (ktc). 
dioate ordinary ipeUing. 



Chap. VIII. § 4. BULLOKAR's PHONETIC WRITINO. 841 

whftsh dub''l and treb*'! sunnd'tq (no duut) gryy* btkorrup'tiq 
dhe saam from ttVm tuu ttVm, bi udher nas'tonz, or bt dhe Lat'tnz 
dhemselvz* mtq'g'Ied with, uth'er nas*»onz : for (/t suppooz*) dhe 
ital'tan duuth not at dbts dai maak :t: a kon'sonant biifoor* an** 
YUU'el, and giiv un'tuu tt dbe suund of : dzh : az wii iiq'ltsh duu 
a'l'waiz in dhat plas ; but maak'eth it a stl'lab'l of tt-self, az in 
dhis word : tacob : of thrii sil'lab'lz in Lat'tn : iacohus of foou'r 
sLl'lab'lz ; and wii iiq'ltsh sai, dzhak'ob : of twnu sil'lab'lz, 
dzhakob'us of thrii stl'lab'lz ; and »n miir iiq'ltsh : Dzhaamz : of 
con ail'laVl ; dhe /tal'i'an a'l'so for dhe suimd of unr : dzh : wnVt'eth 
^': whitsh iz not yyz'ed tn dhe Lat-m but :gi oon'lt for dhooz 
twun sanndz of ,g, and, dzh : or, •', biifoor' a, o, u, and sum 'turn 
biifoor* ,«, in Lat'tn : bt whttsh wii mai a'l'so ges, dhat ^e, in Lat'tii 
at dhe biigtn'tq Had dhe suund of ,k, oon*li, for dhat, dhat dhe 
Lat'tn TLa.ih dhe suund of : k : and noo udh'er let'ter jiild'ed dhat 
suund, but ,<?, oon'li in dhe Lat'tn : ekssept' :qu: suplt'ed dhe ruum 
sum ttVm : for dhe Lat'tn reseiv' not ,^, in 'tuu dhe num'ber of dheir 
let'terz. And for dhe His'iq suund of ,<?, (thowHt radh'er tuu bii 
krept tn bt ltt''l and ltt''l) dhe Lat'tn was sufts'tentlt provttd'ed bt 
dheir let*er ,«, whuuz suund wii iiq'ltsh duu moost titmz tn dhe 
Lat'tn, and tn uur o'ld ortog'raft, yyz in dhe suund of ,z, when ,«, 
kum'eth biitwiin* twuu vuu'elz : whttsh ,«, tz thowht tu bii no 
Lat'tn let'ter : and dheer-foor tt mai bii thowht dhat dhe Lat'tn 
rint'lt suund'ed dtd not jiild so groon*tq a suund tn dheir hts'tq 
suund of : s. 

And for uur thrii suundz yyz-ed in ,f?, dhe Frentsh duu at dhts 
dai yyz oon'lt twuu un'tuu tt : dhat tz, dhe suund agrii'tq tuu Htz 
o'ld and konttn-yyed naam, and dhe suund of dhe kon'sonant ,f?, 
wheer-bt wii mai a'l'so ges, dhat dhe Lat'tn at dhe biigtn'tq yy'zed 
,9, for dhe suund of dhe kon- sonant : and yyz*ed :u: for dhe sound 
of dhe vuu'el. 

But Huu-soever dub'^l or treb'^l suund'tq of let'erz kaam tn : 
wht tz tt not lau'ful tuu enkrees' let'terz and ftg'yyrz, when suundz 
tn spiitsh aar enkrees* ed ? for spiitsh waz kauz of let'terz : dhe 
whttsh whuu-soever first tnvent'ed, nii Had a regard tuu dhe 
dtytz'tbnz dhat mtnt bii maad in dhe vois, and waz wtl'tq tuu 
provtVd' for evert of dhem, az wel az for oon, or sum of dhem : 
and tf (sins dhat ttVm) dhe suundz in vois nay biin fuund tuu bii 
man't moo and dtverz, amoq* sum udh'er pii'p'l, wht shuuld not 
let'terz bii aksept'ed, tuu for-ntsh dhat laq'gadzh whttsh tz prop'^r 
tuu a god'lt and stvtl nas'tbn of kontm-yya*l guver'nment, az 
dhts uur nas'fon tz? and dhe bet'er iz^ and ov*er sha'l bii if leer'niq 
(with Godz gras) flur'tsh tn dhe saam: dhe gruund of whttsh 
lee'r'ntq, and dhe yys and kontth-yyans dheer-of tz let'terz, dhe 

^ Bullokar writes *^gre*w, tbreV." 11th Chap, he marks as synonymous 

He represents (ii) by e', and (u) by the signs : eV, e'w, t, u, e'w. Hence 

T or u with a small semicircle below his gre'w, thre'w = (gryy, thryy) and 

which may be indicated by Italics, hare been so transcribea. 
Then after distinctly referring his 

simple y or u to French (yy), in his ' Misprinted (rcseni). 

54 



842 bullokab's FHONBTIC WRITIKO. Ghap. YIII. i 4. 

un-por'fetnee wlieer-of over-thryy man*! gud wtts at dheir biigni'tq 
and waz kauz of loq tnm lost m dhem dhat spiidd best. 

Dhe Lat'/n waz moost-eez** tuu us iiq'lish tun bii leeVned fifnt, 
biikauz' of xarj. let'terz, xiij. or xiiij. weer per'fetlt perfet, agrii'tq 
in naam and suund, and no let'ter mfspla'sed, ByjpGrfLjjnB^ <^ 
suund'ed, and not wrtVt'n, eksept* m abreytas'tonz, and eksept* b» 
miB-yys (az 1% taak it) wii iiq'lish suund'ed ignarw az tqnarus : 
magnua az maq'nus. A'l'so Ugnum az Itg'num, and so of udli'er 
wordz, wheer a yuu'cI kaam nekst biifoor' : y : in oon stl'lab'l, and 
:n: biigan* an udh'er stl'lab'I fol'oouiq: a*l'so dhe un-perfet 
let'terz of dub*'l or treb*'l suund in Lat'i'n, Had oon of dhooi 
suundz, agrii'tq tuu dhe naam ov dhem, so dheer want'ed but ffv^ 
or stks fig'yyrz or let'terz tuu fur'utsh evert severa'l dmz'tbn of 
dhe vois tn dhe Lat'th, az wii iiq*lfsh suund dhe saam : whfbsh bii 
dheez, c^ g* \ v i?' * (tuu bii suppooz'ed radh'er ab-yyz'ed bi 
tsha'ndzh of tnm, dhan so un-ser*tein at dhe biig»n*iq,) biistids* 
dhfs, dhe Lat'in Hath dhe aspnras'tbn or let'ter (A) ver'i siil'dton 
afb'cr an*i kon'sonant in oon sil'laVl, and dhat afb'er :^: in dhe 
suund of :th: oonli and after :«: in dhe suund of :k: oon*l«, and 
aft'cr :r: in dhe suund of :r: oon*l», in a feu wordz dertived ftom 
dhe griik : neidh-er nath dhe Lat*m dhe suund of, tsh. ii. uu. sh. 
dh. w. wh. J, (nor dhe suund of the thrii ha'lf vuu'elz, 1. 'm. 'n. 
in dhe per-fet suund of iiq'lwh spiitsh) neidh'er in stq-g*! let'ter, 
sil'lab'l, nor suund tn word : a'l whttsh aar ycr*t kom'on »n iiq'lish 
spiitsh. 

Wheer-for dhe Lat'tn teetsh'orz, with Lat'tn ortogTafi, did not 
(nor kuuld) suffistentlt fur'ntsh iiq'lish spiitsh wtth let'terz, b«t 
patsh'ed tt up az wel az dhei kuuld (or at dhe leest, az wel az dhei 
wuuld) but nothtq per-fet for iiq'ltsh spiitsh, az appiir'eth bi dhe 
foor-mer trectts, so dhat of, xxxvij. severa'l dtVtz'ibnz in vois 
for iiq'ltsh spiitsh,* oon 'It dheez siks, a, b, d, /. k, x, weer perfetli 
perfet, and dheer-bt xxxi dtVtz'tbnz in vois unper'fetlt for-ntshed : 
wheer-of sum aar ut*erlt want'tq, sum dub-'l or treb'^l suund'ed, 
and sum mis-naam*ed, biist'td* sum mts-plaas*cd, sum wnV't'n, and 
not suund 'cd, aad sum suund'ed dhat aar not wnV't'n. Whttsh 
un-per-fetnes maad dhe nat'tv iiq'ltsh tuu spend loq titm in leeT'niq 
tuu reed and wrtVt dhe saam (and dhat tshiif'lt bt root) Hol'p'n bi 
kont«n'yya*l ek'serseVz biifoor* Had tn Htz eerz, bt mi'ariq 
udh'er, and bt Htz ooun yys of speek'tq whttsh mi waz fiun 
tuu leen moor untuu', dhan tu dhe gttd'tq of dhe o'ld ortog'iaft', 
so far un-per'fet for iiq'ltsh spiitsh : whttsh Help of ek'sersiiz 
biifoor* sheu'ed fir dhe nat'tv iiq'ltsh, dhe stra'n'dzher was 
ut'terlt void of, biistid' sum stra'ndzh iHsiz^ioTiz of suundz in 
vois in iiq'ltsh spiitsh, amoq' stra'n'dzherz, ut'terlt un-yyz'ed: 

^ Bullokar's 37 letters as given in his a vecond enumeration he adds i, jpA, r' 
eleventh chapter will he found supr^ p. = (k, i^ 'r). 
37, 1. 19 from bottom. Several of his 
letters are in duplicate, for the purpose ' Bullokar's signs for (s, dsh^ dzh« 

a, ▼) respectively, the second and Ibinl 

being the same. 



of keeping his spelling like the old, and 
making changes chiefly by points. In 



Chip. VIII. i 4. ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN. 843 

whitsh kauz'ed dhem at dhe first siHt, not oon'U* tun kast dhe 
buuk awai*, but a'l'so tuu thiqk and sai, dhat uur spiitsh was 
so ryyd and bar'barus, dhat it waz not tuu bii lee'med, bi wmt'tq 
or pnnt'tq : wbitsh djspair* man't of uur ooun nas'ton (wtl'tq tuu 
leer'n) dtd fa*l lii'tuu : for dbe moor wtl'tq nii was tuu fol'oou dhe 
naam of dhe let'ter, dhe fard*er-of nii waz, from dhe tryy suund of 
dhe word : and ad'tq niir-untuu* an un-pas'ient and iin-dtskreet* 
teetsh'or, mau'i gud wtts weer over-throou'n tn dhe biigtn'tq, 
whuu (udh'erwtVz mtnt nav gon foo'r'ward, not oon*lftn reedtq 
and wrttt'tq dheir nat'tV laq'gadzh, but a'l'so (bt dhe abtl'ttt of 
dheir friindz) prosiid'ed in greet'er duu'tqz, tuu dheir ooun prof'tt 
and stei in dhe kom*on welth a'l'so : of whttsh sort, weer dhe juth 
of noo'b'l blud, and sutsh az Had par'cnts of greet abtl'ttt : whuua 
par'ents (throwh tend'er luv*) kuuld not hard'lt enfors* dhem tuu 
treed dhat pain'ful maaz : and dhe Juth f/tnd'tq tt Hard, and dheer- 
bt Had noo delint' dheer-m, took an*i dhe leest okkaz'ton tuu bii 
ok'kyypted udh'erwtVz wheer-bt knoou'ledzh waz lak't'q in sutsh, 
m whuum dhe kom'on welth (for dheir abtl'ttt and kred'tt) re- 
k«7tt'red moost, and sutsh az bt a'l reez-'n mtnt bii Itnts tuu giVd 
udh'er, and steiz tu up-Ho'ld udh'er, nav biin drtv'n man'i tttmz 
tuu bii gtVd'ed bt udh'er dheir far-tnfer'torz : whuu (for neses'stt* 
or udher okkaz'ton) man'i tiVmz ab-yyz* duu'tqz prtvat, and sum*- 
tttm pertaiu'tq tuu dhe kom'on welth, whttsh tz tsliiif'lt maintein'cd 
bt lee'r'niq (Godz gras biifoor' a'l thiqz prefer'ed) : whttsh 
lee'r'ntq tn dhe tnfer'torz, kauz'eth dyy obeidtens toward' dhe 
syyper'jorz, and bii'tq tn dhe syyper'torz teecheth dyy guver'nment, 
and ftfWUt toetsh-eth a'l estaats- tu ItV tn oon yy 'nttt of dhe estaat* 
of dhe kom'on welth, evert estaat* tn dheir degrii' and ka'l'tq, 
not withuut' dhe parttk'yylar prof'tt, kMJt'etnes, and saaf-gard of 
evert estaat' : wheer-untuu* if It nave ad'ed an't th»'q bt dhi's mt 
amend'ment of ortog'rafi, for dhe yys and profit of lecr'norz and 
dhe saam aksept'ed akkord'iqlt, li wtl not oon-lt spiid'tlt t'mprmt. 
dhe Gram'ar, but a'l'so put mt nelp'tq nand untuu. a nes-essart 
Dik'stonart agrii'tq tuu dhe saam, tf God lend me ItVf, and dhat 
It mai bii eez'ed tn dhe bur'd'n, dhat dyytt bt nat'yyr kompel'eth 
nui spesta'lli tuu taak kaar of. 

English Pbonunciation op Latin in the xvith Cbnturt. 

Information respecting this subject is given incidentally by Pals- 
grave, Salesbury, Smith, Bullokar and Gill. Palsgrave generally 
illustrates the Prench sounds by the Latin, " when pronounced 
aright" (supra p. 59), implying that there was a wrong, and there- 
fore perhaps a usual pronunciation, which is the one we most desire 
to learn. By combining these authorities the result seems to be as 
follows. 

A aa, a, -^ ee, B b, C k, s, CH k, D d, dh, th, E ee, e, F, f, 
G g, dzh, GN" qn, H n, I ei, t, J dzh, K k, L 1, M m, N n, NG qg, 
00 0, u, (E ee, P p, aU ku;, R r, S s, z, T t, th, TH th, U, yy, u, 
V V, X ks, Y=I, Z z. 

1 By omiBsion of the diacritics, this word is xniBprinted (lou). 



844 ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN. Chap. VIII. { 4. 

A may have been (a, a, bb), but probably (a) only. 

M^ (E FaUgrave says (i, 10) ''be written in latine and nat 
sounded," i.e. I suppose, not sounded as diphthongs. It seems 
clear from Smith (Buprii p. 121) that the real sound of M^ and 
therefore probably of <E, was (ee). 

C was (k) before a, o, u and (s) before e^ % according to 
present custom, and probably (s) before bb, cb. 

CH=(k) according to BuUokar, supr^ p. 842, 1. 19. 

D. The only proper sound was (d), but we find Palsgrave saying 
of French D (i, 30) : " D in all mauer thynges confermeth hym to 
the general rules aboue rehersed, so that I se no particular thyng 
wherof to wame the lemar, save that they sounde nat doiadm 
these wordes, adultere^ adopMn, adoulcSr, like th, as we of our 
tonge do in these wordes of latine ath athjuuandum for ad adjwum- 
dum corruptly." I have assumed this th to mean (dh) as being 
derived from d. But Salesbury writes (k«dth) for quid. 

E. Besides the regular sound of (ee, e), Salesbury shews that 
(ii) had crept in occasionally, compare (liidzh* it)'^leffitf'p. 767. I 
do not find this mentioned by any other authority. 

G=(g) before a, o, u and (dzh) before e, «, as at present. Both 
Salesbury and Bullokar note and stigmatise the use of (qn) for GN, 
which seems to have been in general use. 

I short =(♦*) throughout. I long =«(ei) in Salesbury, (ei) in GHll 
most probably. Whether Bullokar said («t) or (ei) depends on his 
English pronunciation of long I. It is to be observed that he as 
wcU as Smith (p. 112), does not admit the sound of (ii) in Latin. 
Hence Bullokar' s s'^und of long » must have been quite distinct from 
(ii), as (ii, ti) are at this day kept quite distinct in Iceland and 
Teviotdak, in both cases perhaps by inclining (tV) towards (m), 
p. 544. 

T, usually (t), but when final often (th) as (am'ath) amat, ac- 
cording to Salesbury, see D. Palsgrave also finds it necessaiy to 
say, in reference to the French word est: ** if the next worde 
folowyng begyn with a vowell, it shall be sounded et : but neuer eH 
sounding s, nor eth, soundynge t like th, for t hath neuer no suche 
sounde in the frenche tonge," (i, 44), which seems to be directed 
against this Latin usage. 

TH=(th) see supr^ p. 842, 1. 19. 

U vowel, when long seems to have been generally (yj) snpii 
p. 841. But Palsgrave seems to consider this wrong, and to prefer 
(uu), supr^ p. 149. The short vowel could have been nothing 
but (u, u). 

Examples. — Latin spelling in Italics, pronunciation in Boman 
letters. 

Salesbury gives : a^nus aq-nus, amat am'ath, dederit ded'errth, 
dei dee'ei, dico dei'ku, ego eg'u, ignis iq*nis, Jesu Dzhee'zyy, 
legit lii'dzhtth, magntts maq-nus, qui kt^ei, quid kudth, sal saul, 
sanctus san'tus, sol sooul, tihi teibei, tollis toou'lts, tu tyy, vidi 
vcidci, but objects to every one of these pronunciations. 

Bullokar writes, translating his symbols literatim : Cieero rh$Uh 



Chap. VIII. { 6. GILL's PHONETIC WKTTIKG, 845 

riea atn^ulos vicity Sis'ero rethor*tka stq'gyylooz vt'sit, corv%u nan voe$ 
euetiUum kor'TUs non vo'se kyykulium, p. 4. Georgius GigoB et 
Oilberttu gerunt gladtum ad extinguendum gthbum germinantem in 
gula Dzheor'dzlitus Bzhrgas et Gb'lber'tus dzher'unt glad'tiim ad 
eksttqguen'dum gtb'bum dzhermman'tem »n gyy'la, p. 5« Injustus 
jejunat jactuosk non juxta juramentum Johannis indzhus'tus dzhe- 
dzhyy'nat dzhaktyyo'ze non dzhuks'ta dzhyyramen'tum BzHonan*- 
niiB p. 5. Invisus miser nan delectatur placidis musis tnvrzus mrzer 
non delekta'tor plas'tdts myyzis, p. 6. Vitiosi judicium fugiunt ah 
pwnitumem stuUituz sua vi sib'zt dzhjrydi s'tum fyydzhiont ob pyyni- 
Btb'nem stoltts'iee syyee. Uhus vestrum eumulavit hune acervum 
yy*nu8 ves'tnun kyymyyla'vit Huqk aser-vum, p. 7. Thraso, 
ThaleSf Thessaliay Thra'so, Thaies, Thessa'ltii. Ignarus, magnus, 
lignum, tqna'rus, maq'nus, hq-num. Bullokar in these examples 
has neglected to use his accents which mark length. 

Gill writes a few Latin names thus, the numbers refer to the 
pages of his Zoganamia : Julius Casar Dzhyylms Se'zar 43. Cicero 
Stz'eioo 43, 85. Terentia Terentia 84. Crassus Kras'us 85. 
Hippia Htp'iia 85. Sylla Sil*a 85r Q^intius Emn'sius 86. Venus 
Ven*u8 100. Cynthia Sin'thta 101. PAo^^tf Feebe 101. Ckarissa 
£aris*a 101. Gary dan Kor'tdon 103. Pyracles Piroo'kles 108. 

The use of (ei) for long I, seems to guarantee the old use of (tt), 
which may have been BuUokar's pronunciation. And the use of 
(yy) for long U, seems to confirm the conjecture of its old use in 
the same sound, supr^ p. 246, rather than (uu), because as (it) 
changed into (ei), so would (uu) have changed into (ou), whereas 
(yy) is naturally preserved. This confirms to some eictent the 
remark on p. 583, note 8. The only other important point is the 
non-development of »«-, <»- before a vowel, into (sht-), hereby con- 
firming the absence of this development in English, suprk p. 214. 



§ 5. Alexander GHWs Phonetic Writing, 1621, with an 
examination of Spemer^s and Sidney's Rhymes, 

Dr. Gill, bom in the same yefiu* as Shakspere, and occupying the 
high literary position of head master of St. Paul's School, London, 
at the time of Shakspere' s death, must obviously be considered as 
the best single authority for the pronunciation of the more educated 
classes in Shakspere' s lifetime. Hence it is necessary in these 
examples to give prominence to what has fallen &om his pen. We 
have had frequent occasion to lament that Dr. Gill has not ex- 
plained the value of all his signs with sufficient clearness. The 
reasons why I suppose his j to have been (ai), and his d and au to 
have been (aa.) will be found on pp. 115, 145. 

The greatest difficulty in transcribing Dr. Gill's phonetic passages 
arises from the carelessness of the printing. Dr. Gill has furnished 
a list of Errata, which he requests may be corrected before reading, 
but in some instances these contain no corrections at all, and they 



846 gill's phonetic writing. Chap. VIII. { 6. 

are exceedingly deficient. The commencing and concluding obeer- 

yations create difGlculties : 

'^ Syllabse qusB natuii suk communes sunt, possunt etiam indif- 
ferenter per vocales longas aut breves describi, vt (shal) aut (sIiaaI), 
(dans) aut (dAAUs), (bi bii, ded deed, wboom whuum, modber, 
mudher, sai saai, mai maai, &c.) Qusedam accentu variant, vt ibi 
dictum est : itaque in his nil titubabis. Errata leuiora preeteribis : 

cognita et agnita sic restitues Quinetiam characterum 

penuriam in I, pro J, quoties opus refarcies. Denique c^pite 25 et 
deinceps, accentuum notatio, longarum vocalium quantitati veniam 
inveniet." 

It is evident that owing to these errors much doubt must be felt 
by a reader of the xixth century on many of the very points 
respecting which precise information is desirable. I had en- 
deavoured to correct errors by a reference to other occurrences of 
the same word. But after much consideration I determined to 
give a literal transcript of the text as it stands, as I have done 
for Hart and Bullokar, correcting only the errors marked in the 
errata and supplying the accent mark (')> so that the reader will 
be able to form his own opinion. I have used (t) for the short t, 
believing it to have been the sound intended by Dr. GiU. See also 
§ 7 of this Chapter. But I have let (i) stand for short • when it 
appeared to be a misprint for i*=(ii). 

Almost the only examples of phonetic writing as such, given by 
Dr. Gill, are Psalms 62, 67, 96, 97, 104 according to the Authorized 
Version, and as that version had only been published ten years 
when his book appeared, these transcripts possess a peculiar interest 
and are given at length. 

The poetical examples are chiefly adduced to give instances of 
rhetorical figures, and are principally taken from Spenser and 
Sidney, — not one line from Shakspere being quoted throughout the 
book, which need not excite surprise, as the first folio edition of 
Shakspere*s plays did not appear till two years after the publication 
of Gill's second edition. There are a few epigrams fiom Harring- 
ton, a poem of "Withers, a song of Ben Jonson, and one or two 
other songs cited. I have thought it best to give all the longer 
quotations from Spenser's Faerie Queen in the order in which they 
occur in the poem, and to collect the other quotations according to 
the authors. "We have thus a very tolerable collection of literary 
examples differing materially from the dry sticks friniished by 
Hart and Bullokar. Their main interest, however, consists in their 
being written phonetically by a man who was contemporary with 
nearly all the writers, and who therefore was able to furnish us 
with the pronunciation of English current in their time. "We shall 
not go far wrong if we read like Dr. Grill. At the same time he 
clung to the older form of pronunciation, not admitting Harts (ee) 
for aif although he does allow (deseev, konseev) which were the 
current pronunciations of the xvn th century, and apparently ad- 
mitted (ai, aa) which properly also belong to that period. It will 



Chap. Till. } 6. OILL's PBONUNCIATION OF 8PENSSB. 847 

be found that his quotations from Spenser often differ firom Mr. 
Morris's (Globe) edition, sometimes designedly, sometimes perhaps 
from carelessness. 

How hi Dr. Gill's pronimciation represented that of Spenser, 
Sidney, aad the other authors themselves, is au interesting question ; 
but there is no direct means of answering it. The only path open is 
an examination of their rhymes. Accordmgly Spenser's and Sidney's 
rhymes will be considered immediately after the specimens which 
€K11 has given. And in the last section of this chapter not only 
Shakspere's rhymes, but also his puns will bo examined for the 
purpose of determining his individual pronunciation. 

Extracts from Speruer^s Foterie Quern. 

The references are to the book, canto, and stanza of the F. Q., and to the page 

of Gill's Logonomia, 

Mutsh gan dhei praaiz dhe triiz so straikht and Hoi 
Dhe sail'fiq pain, dhe soe'dar proud and tAAl, 
Dhe voinprop ehn, dhe pop'lax never droi, 
Dhe biild'er ook, sool ktq of for'ests aaI, 
Dhees'pfh gud for staavz, dhe sai'pres fyy*neral. 

1. 1, 8, p. 106. 
Dhe laa'dft sad tu sii mz soor konstraint*, 

Eroid out, Nou nou, str knoikht, sheu what juu bii. 

1, 1. 19, p. 108. 
Nou, when dhe rooz*«-f»q*gred moru'iiq faier 
"Wee'rt of aadzhed Toi'thoonz saf'em bed. 
Had spred Her pur*pl roob thrukh deu*t aier, 
And dhe naikh Hflz Tt'tan dtiskuvered. 

1. 2, 7, p. 106. 
Az when tuu ramz, sttrd wtth ambis'ius proid, 
Foikht for dhe ryyl of dhe fair fliis-ed flok ; 
Dheir Hom-ed fronts so feers on eidh-er said 
Du miit, dhat wtth dhe ter*or of dhe shok 
Aston'ted booth stand sens-les as a blok, 
Forget'ful of dhe naq'tiq viktoroi : 

So stuud dheez twain unmuuved az a rok. 

1, 2, 16, p. 99. 
• . . Mer'Sft, mers« (Sir) voutsaaf* tu sheu 
On sii'i daam subdzhekt* tu hard mtstshans*. 

1, 2, 21. p. 116. 
Htz dii'erest Laa'dt deed wtth feer nii found, 

1,2,44. p. 111. 
Her siim'tq deed nii found, wtth fedu'ed feer. 

1, 2, 46. p. 111. 
^ moi frail eiz dheez loinz wtth teerz du stiip, 
Tu thi'qk Hou shii, thrukh goil'fU, han*dltq 
Dhokh tryy az tutsh, dhokh daukh'ter of a ktq, 
Dhokh faair az ever It'vtq woikht waz £ur, 
Dhokh not tn word nor diid tl mer'tttiq, 
Iz from Her knaikht divors*ed tin dispair*. 

1, 8, 2. p. 114. 



848 gill's pronunciation of spenser. Chap. yiIL}5. 

Of grdiz'lft Plu'to shii dhe dAAkht'cr waz, 
And sad Prosor'ptna dhe kwiin of hel : 
Jet shii did thiqk Her pii'erles wurth tu pas 
Dhat par'entadzh, with praid shii so did swel : 
And tlmndriq Dzhoov dliat naikh in nevn duth dwel 
And wiild dhe world, shii klaim'ed for her seir ; 
Or if dhat an-t els did Dzhoov eksel' ; 
For tu dhce nai'est shii did stil aspair* 
Or tf ooukht nai'er weer dhen dhat, did it deezair'. 

1, 4, 11. p. 110. 

Ful man't mts'tshiifs fol'ou kryyel wrath ; 
Abhor'ed blnd-shed, and tyymul'tyyus Btr3if, 
Unmanii mur'dher, and nnthri'ftt skath, 
Bit'er dispait, with raqk'eros rust'i knoif, 
Dhe swel'iq spliin, and fren'zt radzh'iq roif. 

1, 4, 85. p. 106. 

Dhe waaIz weer Hoi, but noth'iq stroq, nor tht k ; 
And goold'n fuuil aaI over dhem dfsplaaid' : 
Dhat pyy'rest skoi with broikht'nes dheei dismaaid*. 

1, 4, 4. p. 98. 

"With Hid'eus Hor'or booth togeedh'er smoit, * 

And sous so soor, dhat dheei dhe nevn afirai*. 

1, 6, 8. p. 98. 

Hii dzhent'loi askt, wheer aaI dhe piip'l bii, 
Whitsh in dhat staat'li biild'iq wunt tu dwel? 
Whuu an'swereed mm ful soft, mi kuuld not tel. 
Hii askt again*, wheer dhat saam knoikht was laid, 
Whoom greet Orgoiio with pyyis-ans fel 
Had maad mz kai'tiv thral ? again* mi said, 
Hii kuuld not tel. Hii asked dhen, whitsh wai 
Hii in moikht pas ? /gnaa*ro kuuld not tel. 

1, 8, 32. p. 111. 
But, neidh'er dark*nes foul, nor fil'thi bandz 
Nor noi*us smel, mz pur'pooz kuuld withnoold*. 

1, 8, 40. p. 104. 

But noi'us smel niz pur'pooz kuuld not Hoould 
But dhat with kon-stant zeel and kour'adzh boould, 
Aft*er loq painz and laa'bors man'ifoould ; 
Hii found dhe meenz dhat priz'ner up tu reer. 

1, 8, 40. p. 105. 
Dhen shal ei juu rekount* a ryyfiil kaas 
(Said Hii) dhe whitsh with dhis unluk'i ei 
^ laat biiHeld' ; and Had not greet'er graas 
Mii reft from it, had biin partaak*er of dhe plaas. 

1, 9, 26. p. 100. 
Wii met dhat vil'an, dhat voil mis*kreant, 
Dhat kurs'ed woikht, from whoom oi skaapt whoileer*, 
A man of nel, dhat kAAlz Himself* Despair*. 

1, 9, 28. p. 105. 
For what nath laif, dhat mai it luved maak ? 
And givz not raadh'er kAAz it dai'lai tu forsaak ? 



Chap. VIII. § 6. GILL's PRONUNCIATION OP SPENSBB. 849 

Feer, stknes, aadzh, los, laa'bori sor'oou, straif, 

Pain, Huq-ger, koold, dhat maaks dhe Hart tu kwaak ; 

And ever f»k*l fortyyn radzh'tq reif ; 

:Aa1 whttsh, and thouz'andz moo, duu mak a loth'snm laif. 

1, 9, 44. p. 103. 

Hii dhat dhe blud-red btl'oouz, laik a waaI 

On eidh-er said dtspart'ed w«th hiz rod ; 

Ttl aaI h»z arm'9i droi-fuut thrukh dhem jod. 

1, 10, 63. p. 106. 
Dhts said, adoun* mi luuk'ed tu dhe ground 
Tu Haav retumd* ; but daazed weer mz ein 
Thrukh pas'iq breikht'nes whitsh d»d kwoit konfound* 
Htz fiib'l sens, and tuu eksiid'tq shoin. 
Bo dark aar th»qz on eerth kompaard tu thtqz dmin*. 

1, 10, 67. p- 116. 
So doun mi fel, and fuurth Htz laif dtd breeth 
Dhat yan'isht th'tu smook, and kloud*ez swfft : 
So doun mi fel, dhat dh-erth Htm imdemeeth* 
Dtd groon, az f iib'l so greet lood tu Itft : 
So doun mi fel, az a nyydzh rok't kltft 
Whuuz fijds foundaa'stbn waavz hay washt awai*, 
And rooul'thg doim greet Kep*t3ryn duth dismai*, 
So doun Hii fel, and loik a heep'ed moun'tain lai. 

1, U, 64. p. 121. 
. . . moost wretsh'ed man 

Dhat tu afek'Sfonz duz dhe broid'l lend : 

In dheir begth'ntq dhei ar week and wan, 

But suun throukh suf'ferans, groou tu feer'ful end : 

Whailz dhei are week, bttaimz* wtth dhem kontend'. 

For when dhei oons tu per'fekt streqth du groou, 

Stroq warz dhei maak, and kryyel bat'rt bend 

Gainst fort of Eeez*n, ft tu overthroou. 

Wrath dzhel'ost, griif» luv, dhtis skwoir nay laid thus loou. 

« 

Wrath dzhel'osi, griif, luy, du dhus ekspel' 
Wrath is a fair, and dzhel'ost a wiid ; 
Griif tz a flud, and luy a mon'ster fel : 
Dhe fair of sparks, dhe wiid of Itt'l siid ; 
Dhe flud of <&ops, dhe mon'ster ft 1th dtd briid : 
But sparks, siid, drops, and ftlth du thus delai* : 
Dhe sparks suim kwentsh, dhe spnq'tq siid outwiid', 
Dhe drops drei up, and ftlth waip kleen awai*, 
So skal wrath, dzhel'ost, griif, luy, dai and dekai'. 

2, 4, 34. 36. i>. 123. 
No trii, whuuz bran'tshez dtd not braaylt sprtq ; 
No brantsh, wheron* a fain burd dtd not stt ; 

No burd, but dtd Hts shrtl noot swiit'lai stq ; 

No Boq, but dtd kontain' a luylat dtt, 

Triiz, bran'tshez, burdz, and soqz, weer fraam'ed ftt 

For to alyyr' frail maindz tu kaar'les eez : 

Eaarles dhe man suun woks, and mz week wtt 



850 gill's pronunciation of SFENSBB. Chap. VIII. § 6. 

Waz overkmn of thiq dhat did Htm pleez. 

Bo pleez-ed, did mz wrath'ful kuur-adzh fair apeez*. 

2, 6, 13. p. 123. 
And iz dher kaar tn Heev 'n ? and tz dher luv 
In Heevnlai sptrtts tu dhecz kree'tyyrz baas, 
Dhat mai kompas'ibn of dheir iivlz muuv ? 

2, 8, 1. p. 118. 
. . . AaI dhat plees'iq fz tu lfv»q eer, 
WfiUB dheer konsort'ed tn oon nar-monii. 
Burdz, vois'ez, m'stryyments, waa*terz, waindz, aaI agrii. 

Dhe dzhoi'us bnrdz shroud'ed tn tsheer*fiil shaad 

Dheir noots un*tu dhe vois attem*pred swiit : 

Dh- andzheel'ikal sofb trem'bliq vois'ez maad 

Tu dh- tn'stryyments dtvain* respon'dens miit : 

Dhe stl'ver sound'iq tn'stryyments dt^ miit 

"With dhe baaz mur-mur of dhe waa-terz fiAl : 

Dhe waa-terz fiAl with dtferens dtskriit* 

Nou soft, nou loud, un'tu dhe woind did kAAl, 

Dhe dzhent'l war'bltq woind loou an'swered un-tu aaI. 

2, 12, 70. 71. p. 118. 
Ne let Htz faair'est Stn-thta refyyz* 

In. mtr'orz moor dhen oon Herself* tu sii, 

But eidh-er Gloorta^'na let hit tshyyz 

Or tn Belfee'be fash'tbned tu bii : 

In dh- oon Her ryyl, tn dh- odh*er Her raar tshas'tttii. 

Pre/, to 8, ft. 6. p. 101. 
Hyydzh see of sor*oou, and tempest'eus griif, 
"Wheertn* mai fiib'l bark tz tos'ed loq. 
Far fix)m dhe Hoop'ed naavn of reliif* : 
Whai du dhai kryy'el btl'ooz beet so stroq. 
And dhei moist moim'tainz eetsh on odher throq, 
Threet'tq tu swal-oou up mai* foer'ful laif ? 
O du dhai kryyel wrath and spait*fiil wroq 
At leqth alai*, and sttnt dhai storm*t straif, 
Whttsh tn dheez trub'led bou'elz rainz and raadzh'eth raif. 
For els mai fiib'l Tes*el, kraazd and kraakt, 

Kan'ot endyyr'. 

8, 4, 8, p. 99. 

Fordhai' shii gaav Htm wam-tq even* daai 
Dhe luv of wtm*en not tu entertatn* ; 
A les'n tuu tu Hard for Itvtq klaai. 

3, 4, 26. p. 100. 
So ttk'l bii dhe termz of mor'tiil staat, 
And ful of sut'l sof'tzms whttsh du plai 
"Wtth dub*l sens'ez, and wtth fAAls debaat.* 

3, 4, 28. p. 97. 
TJnthaqk'ful wretsh (said nii), iz dh«9 dhe miid 
"Wtth whttsh Her soverain mer'st dhou dust kwait ? 
Dhai laif shii saaved bai Her graa'stus diid : 
But dhou dust meen wtth vil-enus dtspait* 



Chap. YIII. { 5. OILL's PRONUNCIATION OF 8FBNSSB. 851 

Tu blot Her on'or and Her neeyiilt laikht. 
Dai, radh-er del, dhen bo disloi'alai 
Diim of Her HdiJdi dezert*, or siim so bikht, 
Faair deeth tt i z tu shun moor shaam, dhen dai ; 
Dai, radh-er dai, dhen ever luv dtsloi-alai. 

But tf tu luv dtsloi'altai tt bii, 
Shal ai dhen naat Her [dhat] from deeth'ez door 
Mii broukht ? an, far bii sutsh reprootsh* from mil. 
* What kan ai lea du dhen Her luv dherfoor*, 
Stth ai Her dyy reward* kannot' reatoor* ? 
Dai, raadh'er dai, and dai'tq dun Her serv, 
Dai'iq Her serv, and l»v»q Her adoor'. 
Dhai laif shii gaav, dhai laif shii duth dezerv*. 
Bai, raadh'er dai, dhen ever from Her servts swerr. 

3, 6, 45. 46. p. 121. 

Dtskur'teus, dtsloi'AAl Bnt'omart ; 
What ven'dzhans dyy kan ek'wal dhei dezart ; 
Dhat Hast wtth shaam'ful spot of sm'ful lust, 
Defaild' dhe pledzh komtt'ed tu dhai trust ? 
Let ug'lai shaam and end'les tn'famai 
Kul'er dhai naam wtth foul reproo'tshez rust. 

4, 1, 63. p. 118. 

Amoq* dheez knaikhts dheer weer thrii bredh'em boould, 

Thrii booulder bredh'em never wer ibom*, 

Bom of oon mudh'er tn oon nap't moould. 

Bom at oon burdh'en tn oon nap't mom, 

Thraiz nap't mudh'er, and thrais hap'i mom, 

Dhat boor thrii sutsh, thrii sutch not tu bii fond. 

Her naam waz Ag'ape, whuuz tshtl'dren weem 

:Aa1 thrii az oon ; <Uie ftrst naikht Prai'amond, 

Dhe sek'ond Dai-amond, dhe juq'gest Trai*amond. 

Stout Prai'amond, but not so stroq tu straik ; 
Stroq Dai'amond, but not so stout a knaikht ; 
But Trai'amond, waz stout and stroq alaik'. 
On Hors'bak yyzed Trai'amond tu faikht, 
And Prai'amond on fuut Had moor delait* ; 
But Hors and fuut knyy Dai'amond tu wiild, 
Wtth kurt'aks yyzed Dai'amond tu smait ; 
And Trai'amond tu Hand'l speer and shiild, 
But speer and kurt'aks both, yyzd Prai'amond in f iild. 

4, 2, 41, 42. p. 124. 

. . . Doun on dhe blud'i plain 
Herself' shii thryy, and teerz gan shed amain*, 
Amoqst' Her teerz tmmtks'tq prai'erz miik. 
And wtth Her prai'erz, reez-nz tu restrain' 
From blud'i straif. 

4,8,47. p. 110. 



852 gill's prontjkoation of SIDNBT. Chap. YIII. i 5. 

Shii Held Htr wrath'M Hand from vcn'dzliaiis soor. 

Bat drAA'tq neer, eer mi Htr wel biheld : 

Iz dhts dhe faith (shii said ?) and said no moor. 

But tumd Htr fast, and fled awat* for evermoor. 

4, 7, 36. p. 103. 
Fresh shad'oouz, ftt tu shroud from sun*t rai ; 
Fair landz, tu taak dhe sun tn seez'n dyy ; 
Swiit spnqz, tn whttsh a thouz'and mmfs did plai ; 
Soft rum'bltq bruuks, dhat dzhent'l slumb-er dryy ; 
Heikh reer*ed mounts, dhe landz about tu vyy ; 
Loou luuk'tq daalz, dtsloind* from kom'on gaaz ; 
Delait'ful bourz, tu sol*as luverz tryy ; 
Fair lab'ertnths, fond run*erz eiz tu daaz : 
:Aa1 whttsh bai naa*tyyr maad, did naa'tyyr self amaaz*. 

4, 10, 24. p. Hi. 

But mi Her sup'ltant nandz, dhooz nandz of goold ; 

And iik Her f iit, dhooz f iit of stiver troi* 

Whttsh sooukht unraikh'teusnes and dzhust'ts soold, 

Tshopt of, and naild on naikh, dhat aaI maikht dhem binoold*. 

6, 2, 26. p. 111. 

Extracts from Sir FhUip Sidney* i Arcadia. 

. . . Beez*n tu mi pas*i6n iild*ed 
Pas'tbn un'tu mt raadzh, raadzh tu a nast't revendzh*. 

3, 1. p. 110. 
And Haav'tq plaast mai thoukhts, maithoukhts dhus plaa*sed mii, 
Mii thoukht ; nai, syyr ai waz, ai waz tn fEiair'est Wud 
Of Samothe'a land, a land dhat whail'um stuud 

An on'or tu dhe world, whail on*or waz dheir end. 

4, 9. p. 113. 
Dhe feir tu sii mii wroqd for aqjger bum-eth, 
Dhe aai*er tn teerz for main afltK'stbn wiip^etii, 
Dhe see for griif tu eb hiz floou'tq tum-etii, 
Dhe eerth with ptt't dul Her sen'ter kiip-eth, 

Faam tz wtth wund'er blaaz'ed, 

Taim fliiz awai* for sor'oou, 

Plaas stand'eth sttl amaaz*ed, 

Tu sii mai naikht of iivlz whttsh Hath no mor'oou. 

Alas, aaI oon'lai shii no ptt'i taak'eth 

Tu knoou mai mtz'eraiz, but tshaast and kryyel 

Mai f^Al Htr gloo'rt maak'eth. 

Jtt sttl Htz eiz gtV tu mai flaamz dheir fyyel. 
Fair, bum mii kwait ttl sens of bum'tq leev mii : 
Ai'er, let me drAA dhts breth no moor tn aq'gutsh : 
See, dround tn dhii of vi'tal breth bireey mii : 
£rth, taak dhts eerth wheertii* mai sptr'its laq*gutsh : 

Faam, sai ai waz not bom, 

Taim, Hast mai dai't'q ou*er : 

Plaas, sii mai graav uptom* 

Fair, ai'er, see, eerth, faam, taim, plaas, sheu juur pour. 



Chap. YIII. { 6. Olix's PRONUNCIATION OF HARBINGTON. 853 

Alas', from aaI dheir helps am ai eksdild*, 

For Herz am ai, and dee^ feerz Htr displeez'yyr ; 

Foi deeth, dhou art bigail'ed, 

Dhokh ei bii nerz, sliii sets bai mil no treez*yyr. 

3. 16. p. 125. 

JExtraets from Sir John Harrington* i EpigrafM (a«d. 1561-1612. 

Fai but a mans dtsgraast', nooiied a novts. 
Yee but a mans moor graast, noo'ted of no T9is. 
Dbe miid of dhem dhat lay, and du not ItV amts*. 

2.17. p. 113. 
gi kAAld dhii oons mai dii'eerest Mai tn vers. 
Wbttsh dhuB ai kan inter*pret if ai wil, 

Mai dii'erest Mai, dhat iz^ mai kostiiest «1. 

2, 81. p. 112. 
Tu praaiz mai waif, juur dAAkht'er, (so ai gadh'er) 
Junr men sai shii resem*bleth moost Hir fadJi*er. 
And ai no les tu praiz Junr sun, H«r brudh'er, 
Affirm' dhat nii iz tuu mutsh laik hiz mudh'er. 
£i knoon not ii wii dzhudzh araikht*, or er. 

But let Htm bii laik juu, so ai laik Her. 

2, 96. p. 112. 
Markus neer seest tu yen'ter aaI on praim, 

Til of H»z adzh kwait waas'ted waz dhe praim. 

2, 99. p. 112. 

Wheer dwelz Mister Eaar-les ? 

Dzhest'erz nay no dwel'tq. 
Wheer laiz ni ? 

/n Htz tuq bai moost menz tel*tq. 
Wheer boordz ni ? 

Dheer wheer feests aar found bai smel'tq. 
Wheer baits m ? 

:Aa1 behaind', gainst aaI men jel'tq. 

3, 20. p. US. 
Konsem'tq waiyz Hoould dh«s a ser*tain ryyl, 
Dhat ftf at f t'rst juu let dhem naav dhe ryyl, 
Juurself * at last w»th dhem shal naay no ryyl, 

Ekscpt* JUU let dhem eyer-moor tu ryyl. 

3, 33. p. 109. 

Songs and MiseeUaineous Extracts. 

What tf a dai, or a munth, or a Jeer, 

Kroun dhai dezairz* with a thou'zand wisht konten'ttqz ? 
Kannot dhe tshauns of a naikt or an ouer 

Kros dhai delaits* wfth a thou'zand sad tormen*t»qz ? 
For'tyyn, on*or, beu'ti, Jyyth, 
Aar but blos'umz draiq [dai'tq] : 

Wan-ton pleez'yyr, doot'jq luv, 

Aar but shad'doouz flai-iq. 
:Aa1 our dzhoiz, aar but toiz 
Q[id'l thoukhts deeseey'i'q. 



854 gill's pronunciation of songs, BXa Chap. VIII. f 6. 

Noon Hath pou'er of an ou'er 
In dheir laivz birceviq. 

Thomas Campian. p. 144, with the musie. 
Faaier boi na'tyyr bii-»q bom, 
Bor-ooud beu'ti shii duth skom. 
Hii dhat kis'eth Her, niid fecr 
Noo unHool'sum ver'ntsh dheer ; 
For from dhens, mi ooniei stps 
Dhe pyyr nek'tar of Her lips : 
And with dhez at oons mi klooz'ez, 
Melt'tq ryy'btz, tsher'iz, roozez. 

Oeorgt Withert, p. 98. 

Nou dhat dhe Hcrth iz kronnd wtth smail'tq faier 
And sum du driqk, and sum du dAAn^, 
Sum rtq 
Sum sf'q, 
And aaI du straiv t- advAAns* 
Dhe myyz'tk nai'er : 

Wheerfoor* shuuld oi 
Stand srlent boi ? 
Whuu not dhe leest 
Booth luv dhe kAAz and AA'torz of dhe feest. 

Bmi Jonson, ode 14. p. 143. 
Main eiz, no eiz, but foun*tainz of mai teerz : 
Moi teerz, no teerz, but fludz tu moist moi nart : 
Mai Hart, no nart, but Har*bour of moi feerz : 
Moi feerz, no feerz, but f iil'tq of moi smart. 

Moi smart, moi feerz, moi nart, moi teerz, moin eiz. 
At blaind, droid, spent, past, waast*ed with moi kroiz. 
And J»t moin eiz dhokh bloind, sii Ijaaz of griif : 
And Jft moi teerz, dhokh droid, run doun amaain* : 
And Jit moi nart, dhokh spent, atendz* reliif- : 
And Jit moi feerz, dhokh past, tnkrees" moi paain : 
And Jtt oi liV, and livt'q fiil moor smart : 
And smart'tq, kroi tn vain, Breek hcvi* nart. 

SoNO, ^^ Break Heavy Heart'* p. 119. 
Swiit thooukhts, dhe fund on whitsh oi fiid'tq starv ; 
Swiit teerz, dhe driqk dhat moor AAgment* moi thirst ; 
Swiit eiz, dhe starz boi whitsh moi kours duth swarv ; 
Swiit Hoop, moi deeth whitsh wast moi loif at first ; 
Swiit thooukhts, swiit teerz, swiit Hoop, swiit eiz, 
Hou tshAAnst dhat deeth in swiit'nes loiz ? 

Song, " Deadly SweetnetsJ* p. 119. 
Maa'tshtl iz Haq'ed, Dhe diil naz -im faq-ed 

And bren-ed iz hiz byyks. In hiz kryyk*ed klyyks. 

Dhokh Maa'tshil iz naq-ed Maa'tshil iz Haq*ed 

Jit Hii IZ not wraq'ed. Anb [and] bren-ed iz hiz byyks. 

Beut Maeehiaveilus, Northern Dialect, p. 122. 
Raaz'iq moi Hoops, on hiIz of Hoikh dezoir*, 
Thiqk'iq tu skaal dhe neevn of Hir nart, 
Moi slend'er meenz prezumd* [prezyymd*] tuu nai a part. 



Chap. VIII. i 6. GILL's BIBLE PRONUNCIATION. 855 

Her thund'er of disdain* forst xmi retdir', 
And thryy mii donn &c. 

Daniely Dblu, Sonnet 31. p. 99. 

Kontent* whuu ItVz with traid estaat, 
Niid feer no tshandzh of froun'iq faat : 
But mi dhat siiks, for nn'knooun* gain. 
Oft l»Vz bai los, and leevz with pain. 

Specimen of Phonetic Spelling, p. 20. 

Dhe loq ar laa'zi, dhe lit'l ar loud : 
Dhe fair ar slut'tsh, dhe foul ar proud. 

p. 76. 
Praiz of an naikh rekTitq*, an a tn'k tu bii greet'lii renoun-ed 
Juu with juur prik*et pur'tshast. Lo dhe v«k*tort faa*mus 
With tuu godz pak-iq* oon wum-an silit tu kuz*n. 

Accentual Hexameters. StanihurVs Translation of 

Virg, uEn, 4, 98-96. p. 100. 

Psalm 62. p. 20. 

1 Tryyloi moi sooul wait'eth upon* God : from Him kum'eth moi 
Balu[v]aa*8ion. 2 Hii oon-loi iz moi rok and moi salvaa'sion : Hii iz 
moi defens*, ai shal not bi greet'loi muuved. 3 flou loq wtl Jii 
tmadzh'tn mts'tshiif against* a man ? jii shal bi slain aaI of juu : 
az a bou'iq waaI shall ji bii : and az a tot'ert'q fens. 4 Dheei 
oon'lai konsult* tu kast Hjm doun from n»8 ek'selensai, dheei deloit 
m laiz : dheei bles with dheeir mouth, but dheei kurs tn'wardlai* 
Sel-aH. 5 Mai sooul wait dhou oon'lai upon* God : for mai ekpek- 
ta*8ion iz from Htm. 6 Hii oon'lai i z mai rok and mai salvaa'sion ; 
Hii «z mai defens* ; oi shal not bi muuved. 7 In God iz mai sal- 
vaa'sion and mai gloo'ri; dhe rok of mei streqth and mai ref'3rydzh 
iz in God. 8 Trust in Him at aaI taimz ji piip'l ; pour out Juur nait 
bifoor' nim : God iz a ref-yydzh for us. Sel'an. 9 Syyr'lai men 
of loou degrii' ar van'itoi, and men of nai degrii* ar a lei : tu bi 
laid in dhe bal-ans, dheei ar AAltogedh'er laikht'er dhen van'itai. 
10 Trust not in opres'ion, bikum* not vain tn rob erai ; if ritsh-ez 
ihkrees', set not Juur Hart upon* dhem. 11 God nath spook'n 
oons ; twais naav ai naard dhis, dhat pour biloq'eth un*to Qod. 12 
:Aa1'80 un'to dhii, oo Lord, biloq-eth mer'st: for dhou ren*derest 
tu everai man akkordiq tu niz wurk. 

Psalm 67. p. 21. 

1 God bi mer'siful yy[u]n*tu us and bles us : and kAAz niz faas tu 
shain upon* us. Sel-an. 2 Dhat dhai waai maai bi knooun upon 
eerth, dhai saaviq neelth amoq* aaI naa-sionz. 3 Let dhe piipl 
praiz dhi, oo God; let aaI dhe piip'l prais dhii. 4 let dhe 
naa-sionz bi glad, and siq for dzhoi : for dhou shalt dzhudzh dhe 
piip'l raikht'euslai, and govern dhe naa'sionz upon* eerth. Sel'an. 

5 Let dhe piip'l praiz dhii oo God ; let aaI dhe piip'l praaiz dhii. 

6 Dhen shal dhe eerth jiild nir m'krees ; and God, iivn our ooun 
God, shal bles us. 7 God shal bles us, and aaI dhe endz of dhe 
eerth shal feer nim. 



866 gill's bible PRONUNaAXION. Chap. VIIL { 5. 

Psalm 96. p. 22. 

1 stq im*tu dhe Lord a nyy soq ; siq un'tu dhe Lord aaI dhe 
eerth. 2 Stq un'tu dhe Lord, bles mz naam ; shea funrth h«b 
salvaa'sibn from dai tu dai. 3 Deeklaar* Htz gloo'n amoq* dhe 
Heedh'en: mz wun*derz amoq* aaI piipi. 4 For dhe Lord is 
greet, and greet 'loi tu hi praiz'ed : Hii iz tu bi feer'ed abuy ▲▲! 
Godz. 5 For aaI dhe godz of dhe naa'sfonz ar ai'dolz : but dhe 
Lord maad dhe Heeynz. 6 On*or and Maa'dzhestei ar bifoor 
Htm : streqth and beu'tt ar th Htz sank'tuarai. 7 Gtv un*tu dhe 
Lord (oo jii ktn'drez of dhe piip'l) g*V un*tu dhe Lord glooT» and 
streqth. 8 GtV un'tu dhe Lord dhe gloo'n* dyy un*tu Htz naam : 
bnq an of'n'q and kum th'tu Htz kuurts. 9 wur-shtp dhe Lord 
tn dhe beu'tt of Hoo'lthes : feer bifoor* Htm aaI dhe eerth. 10 
Saai amoq- dhe needh'en dhat dhe Lord reei'neth : dhe world 
aaI'so shfidl bi estab'ltshed dhat tt shal not bi muuved : Sli shal 
dzhudzh dhe piip'l rdikh'teuslai. 11 Let dhe neeynz redzhois*, 
and let dhe eerth bi glad : let dhe see roor and dhe ful'nes dheerof*. 
12 Let dhe fiild bi dzhoi'ful, and aaI dhat tz dhen'n* : dhen shal 
aaI dhe triiz of dhe wud redzhois* 13 Bifoor* dhe Lord; for Hii 
kum'eth, for Hii kum'eth tu dzhudzh dhe eerth : Hii shal dzhudzh 
dhe world wtth raikh'teusnes, and dhe piip'l with Htz tryyth. 

Psakn 97. p. 22. 

1 Dhe Lord reein'eth ; let dhe eerth redzhois : let dhe mul'tt- 
tyyd of dhe oilz bi glad dherof. 2 Kloudz and dark'nes ar round 
about Htm : raikh'teusnes and dzhudzh*ment ar dhe nabitaa'ston of 
Htz throon. 3 A foi'er go'eth bifoor' Htm : and bum*eth up Htz 
en-emoiz round about* 4 Htz laikht'utqz thldikht'ned dhe world : 
dhe eerth sau, and trem'bled. 5 Dhe Htlz melted laik waks at 
at dhe prez'ens of dhe Lord ; at dhe prez'ens of dhe Lord of dhe 
whool eerth. 6 Dhe Hevenz deklaar* Htz raikh'teusnes : and aaI 
dhe piip'l sii Htz gloo'rt. 7 Konfound'ed bi aaI dheei dhat serv 
graavn oi'madzhez, and boost dhemselvz of ai'dolz : wur'shtp Htm 
aaI ji godz. 8 St'on Haard, and waz glad, and dhe dAAkh'ten 
of /u'da redzhois'ed : bikauz* of dhai dzhudzh'ments, oo Lord. 
9 For dhou Lord art haikh abuv* Ail dhe eerth : dhou art ^sal*ted 
far abuv* aaI godz. 10 Jii dhat luv dhe Lord, Haatiivl; Hii 
prezery*eth dhe sooulz of Htz saints : Hii deltvereth dhem out of 
dhe Hand of dhe wt k'ed. 1 1 Laikht iz sooim for dhe raikh*teus, 
and glad*nes for dhe up*raikht tn Hart : 12 Redzhois* tn dhe Lord, 
jii raikh'teus : and giiv thaqks at dhe remem'brans of Htz Hoo'ltnes. 

Psalm 104. p. 23. 

1 Bles dhe Lord, oo mai sooul : oo Lord mai God dhou art veri' 
greet : dhou art kloodh'ed with On*or and Madzh'estai. 2 Whuu 
kuverest dhai self wtth laikht, az wtth a gar'ment : whuu stretsh'est 
out dhe Hevnz laik a kurtain ; 3 Whuu lai'eth dhe beemz of Htz 
tsham'berz tn dhe waa'terz ; whuu maaketh dhe kloudz Htz 
tshar'et : whuu walk'eth upon* dhe wtqz of dhe waind. 4 Whuu 



Chap. VIII. § 5. GILL's BIBLE PKONtJNCIATION. 867 

maak'eth mz an'gelz spirits: Htz mni'isterz a flaam'tq fai*er. 
5 Whuu laid dhe foundaa'stonz of dhe eerth : dhat it shuuld not 
bi remuuved for ever. 6 Dhou kuverest tt w«th dhe diip az with 
a gar'ment : dhe waa'terz stuud abuv dhe mountainz. 7 At dhoi 
pebyyk* dheei fled: at dhe vois of dhai thund'er dheei naaat'ed 
awai. 8 Dheei go up bai dhe mount'ainz, dheei go doun bai dhe 
val'leiz lui'tu dhe plaas whitsh dhou nast found-ed for dhem. 9 
Dhou Hast set a bound dhat dheei mai not pas over : dhat dheei 
turn not again tu kuver dhe eerth. 10 Hii sendeth dhe spnqz 
tn'tu dhe valieiz ; whttsh run amoq* dhe Htlz. 1 1 Dheei gtV dnqk 
tu evroi beest of dhe f iild ; dhe waild as*es kwentsh dheeir thirst. 
12 Bai dhem shal dhe foulz of dhe nevn naav dheeir Habitaa-sibn, 
whitsh siq amoq* dhe bran'shez. 13 Hii waat*ereth dhe Hilz from 
Hiz tsham-berz : dhe eerth «z sat'isfaied with dhe fryyt of dhai 
wurkz. 14 Hii kAAz-eth dhe gras tu groou for dhe kat'el, and 
Herb for dhe ser'vis of man : dhat nii mai briq fuurth fuud out of 
dhe eerth. 15 And wain dhat maak'eth glad dhe Hart of man, and 
oil tu maak hiz faas tu shain, and breed whitsh strcqth'neth mans 
Hart. 16 Dhe triiz of dhe Lord ar ful of sap: dhe see'darz of 
Lab 'anon whitsh Hii nath plant 'ed. 17 Wheer dhe birdz maak 
dheeir nests : az for dhe stork dhe fir triiz are hit hous. 18 Dhe 
H9ikh Hilz ar a ref 'yydzh for dhe waild goots : and dhe roks for 
dhe kun'iz. 19 Hii apuuint'ed dhe muun for seez*nz ; dhe sun 
knoou'eth hiz goo-iq doun. 20 Dhou maak'est dark'nes, and it iz 
naikht : wheenn* aaI dhe beests of dhe for'est du kriip fuurth. 
21 Dhe Juq lai'onz roor aft'er dheeir prai, and siik dheeir meet 
from God. 22 Dhe sun araiz'eth, dheei gadh'er dhemselvz* tu- 
gedh'er, and lai dhem doun in dheeir denz. 23 Man go*eth 
fuurth un-tu hiz wurk ; and tu hiz laa'bor, until* dhe iivniq. 24 
Lord Hou mau'ifoould ar dhai wurks ? in wiz-dum nast 
dhou maad dhem aaI : dhe eerth iz ful of dhai ritshez. 25 
So iz dhis greet and waid see, wheenn* ar thiqz kriip'iq 
timum*erabl, booth smAAl and greet beests. 26 Dheer go dhe 
ships; dheer iz dhat Levi-athan [ Levai*athan ? ] whuum dhou 
Hast maad tu plai dheerin*. 27 Dheez wait aaI upon dhii dhat 
dhou maist giV dhem dheeir meet in dyy seez'u. 28 Dhat dhou 
givest dhem dheei gadh'er: dhou oop'uest dhei Hand, dheei ar 
fil'ed with gud. 29 Dhou naid'est (fiiai faas, dhei ar trub'led : 
dhou taak'est awai* dheeir breth dheei dai, and return* tu dheeir dust. 
30 Dhou send -est forth [fuurth] dhai spir'it, dhei ar kreaat'ed : 
and dhour enyyest dhe faas of dhe eerth. 31 Dhe gloo'ri of dhe 
Lord shal indyyr* for ever : dhe Lord shal redzhois* in niz wurks. 
32 Hii luuk*eth on dhe eerth, and it trem*bleth: nii toutsh'eth 
[tutsh'eth ?] dhe Hilz and dhei smook. 33 g^i wil siq un*tu die 
Lord az loq as ai liv: ai wil praiz mai Qod whail oi naav mai 
bii'iq. 34 Mai meditaa*sion of nim shal bi swiit : ai wil be glad 
in dhe Lord. 35 Let dhe sin*erz bi konsum*ed [konsyym'ed ?] out 
of dhe eerth, let dhe wik*ed bii no moor : bles dhou dhe Lord, oo 
mai sooul. Praiz jrii dhe Lord. Amen. 



66 



868 EDMUND Spenser's rhymes. Chap. vm. { 6. 

An Examination of Spenser's Rhtmbs. 

An inspectioii of the examples of Spenser's pronunciation as given 
by Dr. Gill, pp. 847-852, shews that as Dr. Gill read them the rhymes 
were not unfrequently faulty.^ If then this authority is to be 
trusted we have entirely left the region of perfect rhymes, and have 
entered one where occasional rhymes are no guide at all to the pro- 
nunciation, and very frequent rhymes are but of slight value. Still 
it seemed worth while to extend the comparison farther, and see 
how far Spenser in his rhymes conformed to the rules of pronun- 
ciation which we gathered from contemporary authorities in Chap. 
III. Before, however, giving the results of an examination of aQ 
the rhymes in the Faerie Queen, I shall examine the bad rhymes in 
contemporary poems of considerable reputation, in order that we 
may see and understand what limits of approximation in the sound 
of rhyming vowels and even consonants, some of our best versifiers 
deem to be occasionally or even generally sufficient, that is, how 
closely they approach to final or consonantel rhyme (p. 245) on the 
one side, and assonance on the other. For this purpose I have se- 
lected Thomas Moore and Alfred Tennyson. Every one admits that 
Moore was at least a master of the mechanical part of his art. His 
lines are generally rhythmical, and his rhymes good, as might be 
expected from a song writer with a delicate perception of music. 
Of his writings I choose the most elaborate, the Laves of the Angeile^ 
and Lalla Rookhy and note all the rhymes which are false according 
to my own pronunciation. Of Tennyson, who is also a master of 
his ait, I select the In Memoriam, as his most careful production 
in regular rhymed verse, and do the like with it. The following 
are the results. 

Mode of Reference, 

FW 1, 2 Fireworehippers, part 1, paragraph 2. 

LA prol., Loves of the Angels, prologue. LA 2, 8. Do., story 2, pangn^h 8. 

LH 6, Light of the Harem, paragraph 6. 

PP 24, Paradise and the Pen, paragraph 24. 

VP 3, 17, Veiled Prophet, part 3, paragraph 17. 

T 28, Tennyson's In Memoriam, section 28. Tep. Do. epQogae. 

The examples arc arranged according to the sounds, which, according to my 
pronunciation, are different, but must have been identical, aoc<ndiiig to uie pro- 
nunciation of the poets, if the rhymes are perfect. 

Faulty Ehymei observed tn Moore and Tennyson. 

I. Both rhyming syllables aeemtecL 

(aa)= (a?) last hast VP 2, 24 

command brand VP 12 [in all these cases the first irord if 

command hand VP 3 5 — T ep. occasionally pronounced with («), 

glance expanse LA 1, 20. PP 5. more frequently with (ah).] 

^ In the few extracts that are given (Britomart* dezart* 4, 1, 53. Harmonii 

we find : (aaI fyr'neral 1, 1, 8. waz a^ 2, 12, 70. tshas'titii bii 3, intr., 6. 

J)as 1, 4, 11. whaueer despair 1, 9, 28. disloi'aldi dai 3, 6, 45.^ The 8pelliii|^ 

UY muuv 2, 8, 1. mom weem 4, 2, 41. here used is the precemng tranalitera- 

fdikht smait 4, 2, 42.J And the fol- tion of Dr. Gill's, the refi^nces are to 

lowing seem to be rorccd, a double book, canto, stanza, of the Fa«ri#QMMiir. 
yalue to ^er, and -y being assumed. 



Chip. VIII. § 5. MOOBE AND TENNYSON's RHYMES. 



869 



(aa)*=(A, AA, 0, oo) 
bar war VP 3, 14 
ffnaid lord T 124 
nairnts wants T 96 [the first word has 

sometimes (aa), and the second either 

(A) or (0).] 

(aaj)=(ej, i) 
hearth earth T 30. 76 

(aa, AA)='(ee) 
▼aae grace VP 2, 6. [the first word is 
yery rarely called (^e^s), or (ymz) 
generally (vaaz, vaaz).] 

(A)=(aa), see (aa)=»A) 
(AA)=(aa), see (aa)=(AA) 
• (aa)=(w), see (w)— (aa) 
(8B)=(aa), see (aa)«=(8D) 
(8b)=(w) 

amber chamber ¥W 4, 37 [the second 
word in these cases is usually 
(tshMm-bj), occasionally (tshaam^bi); 
I do not know (tshagm'pj).] 

damber chamber FW 1, 8 

haye graye T 54 

(e)-(e.) 
death &ith T 80. 106. 112. 
•aid maid VP 1, 28 [the word taid is 

perhaps occasionally called (seed).] 
mMid maid T 72 

(e)-(O 
hMyen driyen FW 1, 1. 1, 16. 2, 11. 

4, 8. LA 2, 42. VP 1, 33. 2, 83. 
heayen forgiyen LA 1, 14. 2, 13. 2, 65. 

FW 4, 1. PP 32. 
heayen given FW 1, 2. 4, 4. 4, 7. 4, 

24. LA 1, 9. 2, 8. 2, 37. 2, 46. 3, 1. 

3, 5. LH 23. VP 1, 3. 1, 19» 1, 25. 

2, 8. 2, 24. 2, 27.— T 16. 39 
heayen o'erdriven T 61 
heayen riven FW 3, 1. LH 6 
heaven unriven VP 3, 11 

[any attemnt to say (Htv*n) would 

no doubt nave been scouted by any 

poet, but all poets allow the 

rhyme.] 

inherit spirit PP 14 [(sperit) is now 

thought vulgar] 
yes this FW 3, 2 [compare Sir T. 
Smith, mprk p. 80]. 

(e)=(ii) 
breath beneath LA 1, 15. 2, 2. VP 2, 

81 
breath underneath T 98 
breath wreath LH 18. 22. VP 1, 9 
death beneath FW 1, 17. 1, 18. 3, 6. 

3, 14.— T 40 



death sheath FW 4, 28. VP 1, 2. 

death wreath FW 2, 13.— T 71 

death underneath VP 3, 17 

deaths wreaths LA 2, 63 

heaven even FW 1, 17. LA 1, 6. 2, 

38. PP 26. VP 1, 34 
treads leads v, FW 4, 25 

(ei, i)={ooif ooj) 
earth forth LA 3, 13. LH 30 

(ei,i)=(aai) see (aoj)=(ej, i) 

(8)=(0) 

done upon FW 2, U 

done gone LA 1, 12 

dusk kiosk VP 1, 24 

one gone LH 5 

one on T 42. 80. 82. ep. 

one upon LA 2, 71. PP 32 

rough off LH 5 

run upon VP 1, 34 

shun upon LA 2, 43. 2, 62 

sun upon LA 2, 17. VP 1, 1 

(o)=(o<») 
above crovc LH 2 
above love wove LA 3, 8 
beloved roved LH 3 
come home LA 2, 74. 3, 8. LH 18 

twice. 22. VP. 2, 33. 3, 17.— T 6. 

8. 14. 39. 
discover over LH 4 
love grove LH 20 
love rove VP. 1, 18. 2, 35 
lover over LH 1. 6. 
loves groves FW 1, 9. LH 6. VP 1, 13. 
one alone LH 24.— T 93 
one shone VP 1, 15. LA prol. 5 
one tone FW 4. 25 

(9) = (t*) 
blood good T 3. 33. 53. 82. 104 
blood stood FW 2, 12. 2, 13. 4. 9 
blood understood VP 1, 27. 3, 21 
bud good T ep. 
flood good T 126 
flood stood FW 1, 18. 1, 18. 2, 8. 3, 

11. 4. 29. PP 9 
flood wood LH 25— T 84 
floods woods PP 12.— T 83 
shut put T 35 
thrush push T 89 

(o)=(m) 
beloved mov ed T 51 
blood brood FW 1, 2, 8, 1. 4, 4. 
blood food FW 3, 14. 
come dome FW 1, 1. 
come tomb FW 2, 9.— T 83 
flood food VP 2, 5, 

love move FW 4, 7. LH 5.— T 17. 
25. 39. 100 



860 



MOORE Alin) TENNYSON S BHYMES. Chap. YIII. { 5. 



love prove T prol. 26. 47. 83. 

loved proved PP 16. VP 1, 20.— T 103. 

129. ep. 
loved removed LA 3, 10.— T proL 13. 
loved unmoved FW 1, 3. 2, 12. LA 1, 

16. VP 2, 27 
loves moves T ep. 
lomo dome =jiidffment VP 1, 16 

{Oly j)=(oi, OOll) 

curse horse T 6 

words chords LA 2, 36. 2, 67. LH 33. 

VP 2, 17.-T 47 
word lord LA proL 2. 

(aj, j)=((M)i, ooi) 

retum'd moum*d FW 2, 13 
urn mourn T 9 

[some persons say (muojn] 
word adored VP 1, 29 
word sword FW. 1, 13. 2, 3 
words swords VP 1, 2. 1, 8 

(ee)=(u) 
bear fear T prol. 
bears years T 61 
wears tears «. LA 1, 15 

(^<j) = (aa), see {aa,)={ee) 

(ee) = (8b), see (sb) = {ee) 

(«tf)=(e), see (e)=(w) 

(«)=(ii) 

to day quay T 14 

(9i) = (0 

Christ mist T 28 

Christ evangelist T 31 

behindwind*. VPl, 8 

blind wind *. VP 3, 6 

find wind «. T 8 

kind wind «. VP 3, 2.— T 106 

mankind wind a. T 28 

[many readers always read (waind) 
in poetry instead of wtnd; Gill 
has generally (waind) even in 
prosej 

(9i) = (0i) 

I joy T ep. [the pronunciation (ai 
dzhdi) would De out of the question] 

(ou)=((w, oau) 

brow below LH 6 
brow know T 89 
down grown VP 2, 10 
down own LA 2, 39. PP 24 
now low T 4 
powers doors T 36 

ahower poor LH 2. [the prommciatiML 
(pauj) is now Tulgiur.] 



(♦)=(e), see (e)«»(t) 
(f) = (8i), «w(9i) = (») 

(O-(ii) 
did seed T ep. 

(ii)=(e), «dij(e)=(ii) 

(ii)=(ee), see (ee)=(ii) 

(ii)=(M), see (w)=(ii) 

(iu)=-(uu) 

anew throi^h LA 3, 10 

anew two VP 3, 27 

dew through VP 2, 4 

ensue through T 1 16 

fewtrueFW 1, 17 

hue drew LA 1, 20 

hue knew through LA 1, 16 

hue threw LH 26 

hue too VP 1, 36 

hue true FW 3, 10 

hue who VP 3, 3 

[if hue is pronounced (jhnu) and not 
(mu) the six last cases may be 
esteemed rhymes.] 
knew too FW 1, 13 
new too T 13 
perfume bloom LA proL 2 
perfume gloom T 93 
lure sure V P 1, 29 
lute shoot VP 1, 29. [some say {bxaif 

luut).] 
mute flute VP 3, 2. [some say (flintVI 
view true VP 1, 23. [some say (trin).J 
use chose T 34 
yew through T 74 

(o)=(aa), see (aa)=(o) 
(o)=(a), «tf»(9)=(o) 

(9)»(00) 

font wont T 29. [some say (w9nt) and 

others (went).] 
God rode FW 3, 6. 4. 16 
gone alone LA 1, 20. 2, 71. LA proL 

6. VP 2, 10— T 103 
gone shone FW 2, 9. PP 18. VP 1, 

29. LA 1, 3. [some say (lAian).] 
loss gross T 40 
lost boast T 1 
lost ghost T 91 

lost most LA 3, 7. 3, 9— T. 27. 83 
tost host VP «, 6 
on shone LA 1, 2. 2, 10. VP 1, 7. 

[some say (shon).] 
wan shone F W 4, 16 

(oi) = (ai), see (ai) = (oi) 

(oi)=(9i, i), see (9r, j)-(oi) 

(or, 90j)=(aai, ooi) 
lord adored FW 4, 12 



GSAP. Till. § 6. HOOKE AND TEMinrSOM's BHTUES. 



861 



Btorm form T 16, [some say rfooim^ 
always, others distingiush (fdaim) 
shape, (fix>jm) seat.] 

{oo)={d)f see (o)=(oO 
(oo=(8u), see (8ii)=(oo) 

mode good T 46 

(00= (uu) 
door moor T 28. [some say (mooj).] 
hope group FW 4, 16 
more moor T 40. [probahly a rhyme 

ruhe p. 246, as : here hear T 35.] 
more poor T 77 

(ooi)=(ei, j), see (ei, i)=(ooi) 

(ooi) =(oj), see (oj)=(oai) 

(oM)=(ai, j), see (91, j)=(ooj) 

(oou) = (ou), see (on) = (oon) 

(tt)=(a), see (8)=(tt) 

(«)=(oo), see (<H>)"=(tf). 

foot brute Tprol. 
good food YF 2, 33 
woods moods T 27. 35. 87 

(uu)=(a), see (9)=(uu) 
(uu)=(ra), see (ra)=(uu) 
(uu)=(o<j), see (oo)=(uu) 



(uii)=(tt), see (tt)=(uu) 

(dh)=.(th) 

breathe wreath a. VP 2, 7 
(dliz)=(thfl) 

breathes sheaths FW 1, 2 
breathes wreathes LH 2 

(j)=(oj, 001), «M (01, ooj)=(j) 

(J)»=((M>I, 001), M0 (OOI, 00j) = (j) 
(8) = (Z) 

bliss his VP 1, 2 

else tells T 75 

face gaze T 32 

grace yase YP 2, 5 [adopting the pro* 
nunciation (vaaz, yaaz) or (y^n), 
this is fiiulty ; only the unusual (yms) 
sayes the rhyme.] 

house a, boughs T 29 

(th)=(dh), w* (dh)=(tli) 
(z)=(8), see (8)=(z) 

house a, bows T 35 

house a, yows T 29 

ice flies T 105 

paradise eyes LA 2, 11. VP I, 3.— T 

24. ep. 
peace disease T 104 
peace these T 88 
race phase T cp. 
this u PP 10.— T 20. 34. 83. 



II. An Vnaeeented Rhyming with an Accented Syllable. 



(w, 1) unaeeented^(eij j) accented 
islander myrrh YP 3, 4 

(ei, J tmace,=(ui) ace. 
uniyerse fierce YP 1, 25 

(b1, ael) unace,'='(AAl) ace. 
feetiyal all YP 3, 19 
musical fall YP 2, 17 

(hzi, sen) unacc,=^{aaji, ahn) ace, 

circumstance chance T 62. [some say 
^si'kBmsttBus*) with a distinct secon- 
oary accent on the last syllable.] 

countenance chance T 112 

deliyerance trance YP 3, 18 

inhabitants plants LH 19 

utterance trance LH 33 

yisitant haunt YP 1, 12 

(wn, 9m) utMce.^{oam) ace. 
masterdom home T 100 

(«ny 911) unace, =(Qn) ace. 

Lebanon sun FW 2, II. PP 22 
orison one YP l, 22 



(0 ufM€e.={9i) aee. 
agony I, LA 2, 42 
energies cries T 111 
harmony die LA 2, 42 
insufficiencies eyes T 119 
miseries eyes F W 4, 7 
mysteries replies T 37 
obscurity lie LA 2, 60 
prophecies rise T 90 
sympathy die T 30 
sympathy I T 61 
tastefuUy hie YP 2, 2 

(1) unacc.^(^) aee. 

agonies sees FW 1, 13 
armory see YP 3, 1 
canopies breeze YP, 3, 2 
constancy be T 21 
desperately sea FW 1, 17 
destinies please LA 3, 15 
ener^es ease YP 2, 7 
eternities seas YP 2, 7 
exquisite sweet FW 3, 13 
harmonies breeze YP 2, 10. LH 17 
hirtory be T 101 



862 SDMUND SPBNSBB's EHYMES. GAAP. Till. § 6. 

immensity Bee LA 1, 20 partially thee YP 1, 21 

immortality thee VP 2, 9 philosophy be T 52 

impatiently me LH 10 poesy tnee T 8 

instantly sea LH 19 purity bee LA 2, 16 

mockeries breeze VP 1, 9 purity be LA 1, 7. 1, 16. 

mystery thee T 95 solenmly she LA 2, 44 

mystery sea LA 2, 38 witchery free LH 24 

mysteries these LA, 2, 41 yieldingly thre« LA prol. 4 

Some of these rhymes, as may be seen, are justifiable by diver- 
sities of pronunciation. Others are really rhymes of long and short 
vowels. Eut others cannot be made into rhymes with ^e help of 
any known received pronunciations. Thus : — 1) bar war, guard 
lord, clamber chamber, amber chamber, have grave, heaven given 
[very common], heaven even [also common], death beneath, death 
sheath, &c. [common], earth forth, one gone, rough off^ above grove, 
come home [very common], love grove &c., one alone &c., blood, 
good &c., flood stood &c., tnrush push, blood food, come tomb, love 
move &c., curse horse, word lord [so that as we have : guard lord, 
we might have : word guard !] word sword, Christ mist, I joy, brow 
below, down grown &c., now low, loss gross, lost boast &c., mode 
good, hope group : — 2) breathe wreath, breathes sheaths, bliss his, 
else tells, house 8. boughs &c., ice flies &c. — are about as bad rhymes 
as can be, the first division being purely consonantal rhymes, and the 
second mere assonances. The rhymes of an unaccented and accented 
syllable are all bad, but the double use of unaccented final -y, -iesy 
to rhyme either with (-ii, -iiz) or (-oi, -aiz) at the convenience of the 
poet is really distressing ; compare : agony I, agonies sees ; energies 
cries, energies ease ; harmony die, hannonies breeze ; mysteries re- 
plies, mysteries these &c. It is at once evident that any attempt to 
derive the pronunciation of the xix th century from an examination 
of modem rhymes must utterly fail. 

Now the extended examination of Spenser's rhymes above named, 
leads to a similar result. It would not only be impossible £rom 
them to determine his pronunciation, but his usages cross the 
known rules of the time, even if we include Hart's varieties, so 
multifariously, that the poet was evidently hampered with the 
multiplicity of rhyming words which his staoza necessitated,^ and 
became careless, or satisfied with rough approximations. 

The language in which he wrote was citificial in itself. It was 
not the language of the xvi th century, but aped, without reflecting, 
that of the xvth. The contrast between the genuine old tongue of 
Chaucer, or modem tongue of Shakspere, and the trumped up tongue 
of Spenser, which could never have been spoken at any time, is 
painful. Coming to the examination of Spenser's rhymes fresh from 
those of Chaucer, the effect on my ears was similar to that pro- 
duced by reading one of Sheridan Knowles's mock Elizabethan -Eng- 
lish dramas, after studying Shakspere. It is sad that so great a poet 
should have put on such motley. 

^ The scheme of his rhymes is a b a b b c b cc, necessitating 2, 3, and 4 
rhrming words. 



Chap. Till. { 6. EDMUND SF£NSER S RHYMES. 



863 



Sometimes, either the author or the printer, — ^it is impossible to 
say "which, but in all subsequent citations I follow Mr. Morris,**— 
seems to think he can make a rhyme by adopting an unusual spell- 
ing. At other times unusual forms of words, long obsolete or else 
provincial, are adopted, and different forms of the same word chosen 
to meet the exigencies of the rhyme. 

Vhtuual Spellings and Forms for appearance of EhymeB, 



infiud chii8d=«AoM used 2, 2, 5 

fire yre stire ^atir 2, 5, 2. 

dnwB jawes wawes = u'ar^tf 2, 12, 4. 
[see Salesbury, supr^ p. 785.] 

ttrond hond fond stond =«fra>i^ hand 
found atrandy 2, 6, 19. londfond = 
land found 3, 2, 8. hand understand 
fond —found 3, 1, 60. [here the two 
first words have been left unchanged.] 

aboord affoord foord sa^oar<^ afford 
ford 2, 6, 19. 

entertayne demayne=<2Mnean 2, 9, 40 

paramourc succourc flouro —floor poure 
2, 10, 19. 

finyre hayre=A«r 8hayre=«A«r« 2, 10, 
28. 

weet = wit V, feet 2, 10, 71 . [weet is con- 
stantly used.] 

gate hate awate=at{;at7 2, 11, 6. 

assault exault withhault = withheld 
fault 2, 11, 9. fault hault assault 6, 

2, 23. 

tookestrooke =9^ru«A; 2, 12, 38. strooke 
looke 2, 12, 38. broken stroken 
wroken, 6, 2, 7. tooke strooke 
awooke looke 6, 7, 48. 

reie=vnl unhele concele 2, 12, 64. 
Tele appele revele 3, 3, 19. Tcle con- 
cele 4, 10, 41. Florimele Tele 6, 3, 
17. 

paynt faynt taynt daynt=(iatVi^y 3, 
rntr. 2. 

way eonrajrscontfey assay way 3, 1, 2. 

surcease encrease preassc =/>rM« peace 

3, 1, 23. preace =j7rM« surcease 
peace 4, 9, 32. 

ftyre debonayre compayre sfom/Mire, 
repayre 3, 1, 20. fayre prepayre = 
prepare 3, 4, 14. chayre =ehere, dear, 
ayre, fayre 3, 5, 51. 

sex wex =trajr v. vex flex =flax 3, 1, 47. 

beare appeare thcare 3, 2, 11. 

&ccomplilhid=:-«(/hid 3, 3, 48. 

1 The Globe edition Complete Works 
of Edmund Spenser, edited from the 
original editions and manuscripts by 
R. Morris, with a memoir by J. W. 
Hales, London, 1869. In this edition 
the stanxas of iiie Fame Qimn are 



clim =elimb swim him 3, 4, 42. 

alive depriTe AtXihiYe= achieve 3, 5, 26. 

strowne sowne OY&ctiowne= overflowed 

3, 9, 35. 

towne crowne downe compassiowne 3, 

9,39. 
bloud stoud remoudzs blood stood re- 

nwved 3, 9, 43. 
furst nurst==^r«^ nursed 3, 11, 1. 
rowme renowme = room renown 3, 11,47- 
food feood=/<M^ blood brood 4, 1, 26. 
craft draft c= draught beraft = bereft 

engraft 4, 2, 10. 
hurda= birds words lords 4, 2, 35. 
appeard reard affoard sweard= sword 

4, 3, 31. 33. 

spcach = speech empeach reach 4, 10, 36. 
yeares "pearea^peers 4, 10, 49. 
powre Teconre =reeover boure stoure 4, 
10, 58. lowre conjure recure —recover 

5, 10, 26. 

Waterford boord=ftoarrf 4, 11, 43. 
clieffe grieffe =elij^ grief i, 12, 5. 
grieve misbelieve shrieve mievesmoi^f 

4, 12, 26. 

layd sayd mayd demLyds=denied i, 12, 

28. 
course sourse wour8e=Mmrc^ worse, 5, 

intr. 1. 
hard outward shard =s sheared 5, 1, 10. 
achieved believed prieved ^proved 5, 4, 

33. grieved relieved reprieved, 5, 

6,24. 
enter, bent her, adventer=a</p^^tfr^, 

center 5, 5, 5. 
knew rew=roM; vew dew 5, 5, 22. 
threw alew=Aa/A>o few 5, 6, 13. 
hight \,eis[hi=eaught dight plight 3, 

2, 30. fight dight keight 5, 6, 29. 
wond fond kond =woned found conned 

5, 6, 35. 

bridge ridge, \\dge= ledge 5, 6, 36. 
Bmot= smote forgot not spot 5, 7, 29. 

numbered, and hence my references to 
book, canto, and stanza can be easily 
Terifiied. It has not been considered 
necessary to extend this examination 
beyond the Faerie Quune, 



864 



EDMUND SPBNSBR's RHYMES. Ghaf. YIII. } 5. 



\)T^ = bur9t fast past 5, 8, 8. just lust 
thrust hTuat= burst 5, 8, 22. 

strooke shooke quook0=^tMA^ 6, 8, 9. 

betooke shooke quooke 6, 7, 24. 
had bad sprad 5, 9, 25. 
price devise flourdelice 6, 9, 27. 
£irene [in two syllables] cleue strene = 

siratHf race 5, 9, 22. 

treat extreat = extract great seat 5, 10, 1 . 
happinesse deceaaG^dceeoMe wretched- 

nesse 5, 10, 11. 
left theft reft gieft=^(/3J 6, 10, 14. 
streight bright quight de8pight=^ttfY0 

despite 5, 11, 5. quight sight dea- 

pightsighte, 11, 25. 



strooke smooke=«^r««X; amoke looke 

shooke 5, 11, 22. 
doo\e= dole schoole foole 6, 11, 25. 
askew hew arew =^<m a row blew ^blue 

5, 12, 29. 
espyde cryde scryde eyde^e^ned cried 

(de)»cried eyed 6f 12. 38. 
erst, pearst =/>ierM^ 6, 1, 45. eant 

pearst =^«^ pierced 6, 3, 39. 
xelWd— relieved reviv'd riT'd depriT'd 

3, o, 3. 
abroad \x<idA=tread a, 6, 10, 5. 
dud =Jlood mud 6, 10, 7. 
brest drest chest 'keeis^ breati dreeeed 

chest east 6, 12, 15. 
gren =yrm i;. men when 6, 12, 27. 



Occasionally, but not very often, Spenser indulges in unmistakable 
assonances, or mere consonantal rbymes, or anomalies, which it is 
vely difficult to classify at all, as in the following list. 

Anomalies, Eye Rhymes, Assonances. 



mount front 1, 10, 53. 

fyre shyre conspyre yre 1, 11, 14 [here 
shyre was a mere rhyme to the eye.] 

away decay day Spau 1, 11, 30. 

bath wrath h&t'th =hateth hath 2, 2, 4. 

bough enough 2, 6, 25 [where enough 
is quautitatiTe and not numeratiTe.] 

mouth drouth conth= could '2, 7, 58. 
[eye-rhymes.] 

towre endure sure 2, 9, 21. [conso- 
nantal rhyme.] 

deckt sett = decked set 2, 12, 49. [an 
assonance.] 

Chrysogonee degree 3, 6, 4, [but] Chry- 
sogone alone gone throne 3, 6, 5. 
fthe very next stanza, whereas the 
former spelling is reverted to in 3, 

6, 51.1 

nest overkest =oi7^0iM^, oppreet 3, 6, 10. 
more store yore horrore = horror 3, 6, 36. 
stayd strayd sayd den&yd =s denied 3, 

7, 57. day tway denay =deny dismay 

3, 11, 11. 

gotten soften often 4, intr. 5. [an 

assonance.] 
health wealth deaVth^dealeth stealth 

4, 1, 6. [this may only be a long and 
short vowel rhyming.] 

maligne benigne mdigne bring 4, 1, 30. 
[even if -igne is pronounced (-ign), 
as occasionally in Gill this will only 
be an assonance.] 

foUie joUie daUie 4, 1, 36. 

evill drevill devill 4, 2, 8. [even when 
the two last words rhjrmed, as thej 
were usually spelled, as drivel divel, 
they only formed consonantal rhymes 
with the first, and the spelling seems 



to have been changed to make an 
eye-rhyme.] 
ybom mome mome weme=tcMnm 4, 

2, 41. [see above p. 858, note.] 
mid Md thrid =Mr«a<^ undid 4, 2, 48 
emperisht cherisht euarisht florisht 4, 

3, 29 [consonantal rhymes.] 
discover mother other brother 4, 3, 40 

[assonance] 

aimed ordained 4, 4, 24 [aasonance] 

yentTed= ventured entrwi = entered 4, 
7, 31 [this would have been a riiyme 
in the xvu th century.] 

dum = dumb overcum mum becnm s 
become 4, 7, 44, [here the si 
seems unnecessaruv ohaneed* the 
rhyme being, probaoly, good.] 

foure paramoure 4, 9, 6 [consonantal 
and eye rhjrme] 

iroont= wont hunt 5, 4, 29. [chai^ of 
spelling probably used to indioate 
correct pronunciation, compare] 
wount hunt 6, 11, 9. 

neare few 5, 4, 37 [this may be oon- 
sidered as an assonance, (neer few), 
which takes off much of the harsh- 
ness apparent in the modem (niii 
fiu).] 

grovelllevell 5, 4, 40 

warre marre darre &rre » war mar 
dare far 5, 4, 44, [the spelling ap- 
parently altered to accommodate 
dare^ which had a long vowel, the 
others having short Towels.] 

thondred sondrod encombred nombred 

5, 5, 19, encomber thonder aaonder 

6. 5, 19, [assonance] 

endevour labour faTovr behaviour 6, 5, 



Chap. VIII. { 5. EDMTOD SPENSER S RHITMES. 



865 



85 [part assonance, part consonantal 
rhyme.] 

attend hemd = hemtned kemd = kempt 
combed portend 5, 7, 4, [assonance, 
it is curious that kemd was unne- 
cessarily forced in spelling.] 

dJBCoyer lover endever ever 5, 7, 22 
[consonantal rhjrme]. 

stronger longer wronger s wrong doer, 
6, 8, 7. [bid Spenser say (stroq-er 
rMKM^erJ, or (stroq'^er, rtt?o^*ger), 
or did ne content nimself with an 
assonance P I lately heard (siq'gj) 
from a person of education.] 

desynes betyme8cr3rmes clymes = designs 
betimes crimes climbs 5, 9, 42. [as- 
sonance.] 

tempted consented inyented 6, 11, 50. 
[assonance.] 

washt scnchi— washed scratched 5, 12, 
30. [assonance.] 

loade glade = did ride, glade 6, 2, 16. 
[consonantal rhyme.] 



most ghost host cnfor8t=m/or(^, 6, 
3, 39. [not only are the consonants 
different in the last word, hut the 
vowel is prohahly short and not long 
as in the others.] 

queason reason season seisin 6, 4, 37. 
[With the last rhyme compare Sales- 
Dury's seesgn (seez'tn) for SEAaoN, 
p. 783.1 

maner dishonor 6, 6, 25. 

hideous monstruous hous hattailous 6, 
7, 41. [consonantal or eye rhyme, 
unless Spenser called hous (hus).] 

live V, give drive thrive 6, 8, 36. [con- 
sonantal or eye rhyme], forgive drive 
live t;. grieve 6, 9, 22. 

alone home 6, 9, 16. [assonance.] 

wood stood bud aloud find =Jlood 6, 10, 
6. [Did Spenser, like Bullokar, say 
(aluud-) ?] 

turne moume leame 6, 10, 18. [con- 
sonantal rhyme.] 



The above examples, which it does not require any historical 
knowledge to appreciate, are amply sufficient to prove that Spenser 
allowed himself great latitude in rhyming, so that if we find him 
continually transgressing the rules of contemporary orthoepists, we 
cannot assume that he necessarily pronounced differently firom all of 
them, or that he agreed with one set rather than another. When 
however we come to examine other words which he has rhymed 
together, where his rhymes, if they could be relied on would be 
valuable orthoepical documents, we find not only apparent anticipa- 
tions of usages which were not fixed for at least a century later, 
but such a confusion of usages that we cannot be sure that he was 
even aware of these later pronunciations. Hence his rhymes not 
only do not shew his own custom, but they do not justify us in 
supposing that the more modem practice had even cropped up in 
stray cases. The principal conclusion then to be drawn from such 
an examination is that we have left the time of perfect rhymes, ex- 
emplified in Chaucer and Grower, far behind us, and that beginning 
at least with the xvi th century wo cannot trust rhymes to give us 
information on pronunciation. The previous examination of the 
rhymes of Moore and Tennyson shew that the same latitude yet 
remains. The esthetic question as to the advantage of introducmg 
such deviations from custom does not here enter into consideration. 
But it would seem sufficiently evident that they arose at first firom 
the difficulty of rhyming,* and there is no doubt that they remain in 
the majority of cases for the same reason. Their infrequency, and 
the mode in which they are generally disguised by othography, or 
apparently justified from old usage, would seem to imply that the 
poet did not in general consciously adopt them, as musicians have 
adopted and developed the use of discords, in order to produce a 

* See what Chaucer says, supr^L p. 254, note 2. 



866 



EDMUND Spenser's rhymes. Chap. VIII. { 6. 



determinate effect. Hadibras is of course an exception, and all 
burlesque poems, where the effect intended is evident and always 
appreciated, but is not exactly such as is sought for in serious 
poems.* The following examples from Spenser may seem over 
abundant, but the opinion is so prevalent that old rhymes determine 
sounds, and Spenser's authority might be so easily cited to upset the 
conclusions maintained in the preceding pages on some points of im- 
portance, that it became necessary to show his inconsistency, and 
the consequent valuelessness of his testimony, by extensive citations. 
The arrangement as in the case of the modem poets is by the sounds 
made equivalent by the rhymes, but Dr. Gill's pronunciation, as de- 
termined by his general practice is substituted for my own. At the 
conclusion a few special terminations and words are considered, 
which I could not conveniently classify under any of the preceding 
headings. 

Afwmalous and MUceUaneow Rhymes in Spenser. 



(a)=(aa) 
awakt \oki=awaked lacked 2, 8, 51. 

blacke lake make partake 5, 11, 32. 
lambe came 1, 1, 5. lam sam dams 

lamb tame dam 1, 10, 57. ame=ai» 

dame same 1, 12, 30. 

^ Those who wish to sec the ludicrous 
and consequently undesirable effect 
which is oiten produced by such false 
rhymeSf should consult a very amusing 
book called : Rhymes of the Poets by 
Felix Ago. (Prof. S. S. Haldeman), 
Philadelphia, 1868. 8vo. pp. 66. 
These rhymes are selected from 114 
writers, chiefly of the xviith and 
xviii th centuries, and were often cor- 
rect according to pronunciations then 
current. The following extract is from 
the preface : *'// is better to spoil a 
rhyme than a word. In modem nor- 
mal English therefore, every word 
which has a definite sound and accent 
in conyersation, should retain it in 
Terse ; great should never be perverted 
into greet to the ear, sinned into sigtied^ 
grinned into grinds or wind into wind '* 
(wind, wdind). **A few words have 
two forms in English speech, as said^ 
which Pope and Th. Moore rhyme with 
laid and head; and again^ which 
Shakespeare, Drydcn, and Th. Moore 
rhyme with plain and then, and Suck- 
ling with inn.** " The learned Sir 
Wuliam Jones is the purest rhymer 
known to the author, questionable 
rhymes being so rare in his verse as not 
to attract attention. His Arcadia of 
368 lines has but forlorn and horn ; 
god, rode; wind, behind; mead^ reed 



starr farr Bi—are 1, 1, 7. 

gard hard ward ^Te^axfl=prtpared I, 

3, 9. 
was chacc 6, 3, 50. 
waste 8. faste waste r. 1, 2, 42. past 

last host = haste 1, 4, 49. 

{mead of meadmo being mtd and not 
meed).** In a foot note he cites the 
rhymes : mead head, meads reeds 
Dryden, tread head Herrick^ mead 
reed Johnson. ** Caissa of 334 lines, 
SoLiMA of 104, and Laura of 150, 
are perfect. The Seven Fountainb, 
of 642 lines, has only shone — sun, and 
stood— blood. The Enchanted Fruit, 
574 lines, has wound — ground twice, 
which some assimilate. The few oues- 
tionable rhymes might have oeen 
avoided; and these poems are suf- 
ficiently extended to show what can be 
done in the way of legitimate rhyme. 
Versifiers excuse bad rhymes in several 
ways, as Dr. Garth [a.d. 1672-1719]— 

111 lines, bnt like ill paintings, are allow'd 
To set qS and to recommend the good : 

but it is doubtful whether the Doctor 
would thus have associated allow'd and 
good, if he could have readily nrocured 
less dissonant equivalents. Contrari- 
wise, some authors make efficient use 
of what to them are allowable rhymes, 
and much of the spirit of Huoibras 
would be lost vrithout them. 

Cardan believ'd great states depend 
Upon the tip o' th' Bear's tail's end ; 
That, as she whiik'd it t'wards the San« 
Strew'd mighty empires up and down ; 
Whioh others say must needs be false 
Because your true bears have no tails ! 

Sutler.*' 



Chap. YIII. § 6. EDMTJ14D SFENSER's RHYMES. 



867 



(aa)=(aa)?or=(a)? 

[in most of the following as in some 
of the preceding one of the words has 
now (ee).'] 

ame =a/n came shame 1, 5, 26. 
prepar'd hard far'd 2, 11, 3. reward 

bard prepar'd 3, 6, 14. [compare 3, 

8, 14. 4, 2, 27. 6, 4, 22.] 
hast chaste fast 1, 6, 40. haste past 

fast hast v, 1, 9, 39. Uist = taste cast 

2, 12, 67. [compare 3, 2, 17. 3, 7, 38. 

6, 10, 35. 6, 12, 16.] 

gaye have crave brave 1, 1, 3. wave 
save have 2, 6, 6. brave have sclave 
2, 7, 33. [compare 2, 8, 24. 2, 10, 6.] 

to initial does not affect tlio 
subsequent a ? 

ran wan 1, 8, 42. man wan a. began 
overran 2, 2, 17. ran wan r. wan a, 
can 2, 6, 41. began wan a. 3, 3, 16. 

farre starro arrc= arc warre 1, 2, 36. 

ward sanfgard far*d 2, 5, 8. reward 
far'd shard 2, 6, 38. 2, 7, 47. 
hard regard reward 3, 1, 27. 3, 5, 
14. 4, 2, 27. w<ird unbard = un- 
barred far'd 4, 9, 6. 

dwarfo scarfe 5, 2, 3. 

was gras has 1, 1, 20, was pas 1, 1, 30. 

1, 8, 19. was grass pas alas ! 1, 9, 36. 

2, 1, 41. 2, 6, 37. was masse 2, 9, 
45. has was mas 2, 12, 34. 3, 4, 23. 

5, 7, 17. was chacc 6, 3, 50. 

al ={a\j aal, aaI)? 
fall funerall 1, 2, 20. fall martiall call 

1, 2, 36. shall call fall 3, 1, 54. vale 
dale hospitale axaXc = hospitql avail 

2, 9, 10. 

(ee)=(aa) 
[The following rhymes in one stansa 
shew that ea could not have had the 
same sound as long a : speakc awake 
wcake shake sake be strakc knee bee = 
be, 1, 5, 12, but the spelling and 
rhyme would lead to the conclusion 
that ea and long a were identical in :] 

weake quake bespake 3, 2, 42. 

dare spear 3, 10, 28, fare share com- 
pare appeare 5, 2, 48. fare whyloare 
prepare bare 6, 5, 8. 

regard rcar'd 3, 8, 19. 

grace embrace c&ce=ease encrease 2, 

7, 16. 

late gate retrate = retreat 1, 1, 13. 
estate late gate retrate 1, 8, 12. 4, 
10, 57. 5, 4, 45, 5, 7, 35. intreat 
late 4, 2, 51. treat late ingratc hate 

6, 7, 2. entreat obstinate 6, 7, 40 



nature creature feature stature 4, 2, 44. 

TeceaYe=: receive gave have 2, 10, 69. 

endevour, save her, favour, gave her 5, 
4, 12. have save gave leave 6, 11, 
46, leave have 6, 1, 9. save reave 
forgave gave 6, 7) 12. 

(ai) = (aa) 

[The word proclaim has a double 
form with or without »', as we have 
seen supra p. 253, and similarly for 
claim ; the latter word has both forms 
in French, hence such rhymes as the 
following are intelligible.] 
proclame overcame (kme same 1, 12, 20, 

frame same name proclamc 2, 5, 1. 

came game fame proclamc 5, 3, 7. 
clame shame 4, 4, 9. came name clame 

same 4, 10, 11. came clame tame 

4, 11, 12. 

[The following rhymes, however, 
seem to lead to the pronunciation of ai 
as long a, and if we took these in the 
conjunction with the preceding, where 
ea IS e^ual long a, we should have ai = 
ea as m Hart, and both = long a, con- 
trary to the express declarations of 
contemporary orthocpists, and to the 
rhymes of long a with short a already 

fiven. As Spenser's contemporary, 
ir Philip Sidney apparently read ai 
as (ee) in Hart's fashion, see below p. 
872, Spenser may have adopted this 
pronunciation also, and then his rhymes 
of ai, a, were faulty. But it is im- 
possible to draw any conclusion from 
Spenser's own usage.] 
Hania day 2, 10, 24. sway Menevia 3, 
3, 55. ^ray day ^mylia 4, 7» 18. 
say Adicia 5, 8, 20. 
staide =«^ay^ made shade displaide I, 
1, 14. 5, 4, 38. made traac waido 
=iceiffhed 1, 4, 27. made dismaide 
blade 1, 7, 47. 6, 10, 28. lavd sayde 
made 1, 8, 32. said made laid 2, 7, 
32. displayd bewrayd made 2, 12, 
66. mayd blaed=d/afi^ dismayd 3, 
1, 63. playd made shade 3, 4, 29. 3, 
10, 10. decayd disswade 4, 9 34. 
taile entraile mayle bale 1, 1, 16. 
whales scales tayles 2, 12, 23. fisdle 
prevaile bale 3, 7, 21. assayle flayle 
avayle dale 5, 11, 59. 
slainc paine bane 2, 11, 29. retaine 

Glonane 5, 8, 3. 
aire rare spare 1, 2, 32. fayre dispa^e 
shajre^ share 1, 3, 2. chaire fare 
sware bare 1, 3, 16. faire bare 1, 4, 
25. ware = aware faire 1, 7» 1. declare 
fayre 1 , 7, 26. fare whylebare dispayre 
rare 1, 9, 28 [see p. 858, note.] fayre 



868 



EDMUND Spenser's rhtmes, Chap. viii. § 5. 



hx/^ Bh«jTe= share 2, 10, 28. 6, 2, 
17. repaire care misfare share 4, 8, 

5. care aire faire 4, 8, 8. haire = Aat> 

1 certainly (neer)] bare are [certainly 
aar)] faire 4, 1 1, 48. faire care 6, 9, 
40. faire despairc empaire misfare, 

6, 11, 48. 

faire compare, 1, 2, 37 [see : compare 
appeare under (ee) = (aa).] payre 
prepare 1, 3, 34. fayre prepaire stayre 
aeclare 1, 4, 13. fayre hayre=AatV 
(certainly (neer) even in Chaucer,] 
ayre prepayre 1, 5, 2. rare faire com- 
paire 1, 6, 15 faire repaire v, restore 
rare 1, 8, 50. 3, 2, 22. fayre dis- 
payre ayre prepayre 2, 3, 7 com- 
payre fayre 2, 5, 29, faire debonaire 
prepaire aire 2, 6, 28, ayre prepayre 
2, 11, 36. 3, 4, 14. fair threesquare 
spare prepare 3, 1, 4. fayre deoon- 
ayre compayre repayre 3, 1, 26. 3, 5, 
8. faire compare share 4, 3, 39. rare 
fare prepare faire 4, 10, 6. repayre 
&yTe prepayre ayre 4, 10, 47- 

grate v. oayte 2, 7, 34. state late debate 
baite, 4, intr. 1. late gate awaite 
prate 4, 10, 14. gate waite 5, 5, 4. 

dazed iaizd.=dazed raised^ 1, 1, 18. 
amaze gaze praize 6, 11, 13. 

(ai)=(9i)? 

strei^ht might fight 5, 10, 31. streight 
bright quight dcspight 5, 11, 5. 
streight right .fight 5, 12, 8 ; [if we 
adopt the theory that Spenser's ei 
was generally (ee), these examples 
shew a retention of the old sound as 
in the modem height^ sleight, al- 
though (heet, sleet) may be occa- 
sion^y heard.] 

aught = ought. 

raught ought firaught saught =«ati^A/ 2, 
8, 40. raught wrought taught wrought 
2, 9, 19. 

(ee)=(e)=(ii)=(ai) 

leach ^physician teach 1,5,44. speach s= 

apesch teach 6, 4, 37. 
proceede = (proseed') breede 1, 5, 22. 

doth lead, aread, bred, waA^seed 1, 

10, 61. did lead, aread tread 2, 1, 7. 

tee^^read weed steed agreed 4, 4, 

39. tread procead aread dread 4, 

8,13. 
wreake weeke, seeke 6, 7* 13. 
congealed heald=A«M conceal*d 1, 5, 

29. beheld yeeld 4, 3, 14. beheld 

weld=u7»>/^4, 3,21. 
beame \j&me — team 1, 4, 36. esteeme 

streeme extreme miaseeme 3, 8, 26. 



deemed seemed esteemed stremed 4, 
3, 28. deeme extreme 4, 9, 1. 
scene beene cleanekeene=:(ee, ii, ee, ii) 

I, 7, 33. beene scene clene weene 1, 

10, 58. queene unseene cleene 2, 1, 1. 
meane leen at weene bene=3«m 2, 1, 
58. keene scene cleane 3, 8, 37. 3, 
12, 20. 5, 9, 49. greene dene beseene 
beene = (ii, ee, ii, ii) 6, 6, 38. 

feend —fiend attend defend spend 3, 
7» 32. freend = friend weend end 
amend 4, 4, 45. defend feend kend= 
kenned send 5, 11, 20. 

keepe sheepe deepe diepe=ffAMp 6, 

II, 40. 

heare t;. [ = (niir) see § 7] neare inquere 
weare 1, 1, 31. teare v, feare heare 

1, 2, 31. feare there requere 1, 3, 12. 
heare teare s. =(tiir) feare inquere 1, 

3, 25. heare = Aatr beare appeare 
deare 1, 4, 24. deare appeare were 
heare i;. 1, 9, 14. fare whyleare dis- 
payre rare, 1, 9, 28. [see under (ai) 
=:(aa).] were appeare feare scare 1, 

11, 13. yeare forbeare neare weare s 
were 2, 1, 53. reare cleare appeare 

2, 2, 40. yeares peare8=jE>^0rs teares 
s, 2, 10, 62. were dre^ teare «. 
beare v. 2, 11, 8. deare, meare=«fi«r» 
2, 11, 34. cleare appeare dispeire 
whyleare 5, 3, 1. beare appeare nere 
fere = companion 6, 8, 22. beare 
cleare cheare^ cheer despeyre 5, 5, 
38. neare care feare reare 5, 12, 6. 
iere— companion pere =/»«•, dere = 
dear, clere=c^r 6, 7, 29. steares 
steer beare teare f. neare 6, 18, 12. 

were here 1, 8, 49. there neare feare I, 
9, 34. there heare appeare 2, 12, 14. 
teare i;. there heare 5, 8, 41. 

weary cherry merry 6, 10, 22. 

perce force reheroe = pierce fierce rf- 
hearse 1, 4, 50. erst pearst =jp»«r0M^ 
6, 1, 45. 

peace preace =press release cease 1, 12, 
19. surcease encrease preasse=preM 
peace 3, 1, 23. release possesse wil- 
lingnesse 4, 5, 25. cease, suppresse 

4, 9. 2. 

beast brest=^r0M^ supprest 1, 8, 19. 

1, 8, 15. beasts behests 1, 4, 18. 

feast beast detea8t=d!r^««t 1, 4, 21. 

1, 11, 49. beast, creast=(?rM< fSrast 

addrest 1, 8, 6. east creast 1, 12, 2. 

beasts crests guests 2, 12, 39. east 

increast gest 3, 2, 24. 
heat sweet eat threat =(ee, ii, ee ?, e) 

1, 3, 33. heate sweat eat 1, 4, 22. 

great heat threat beat 1, 5, 7. seat 

great excheat 1, 5, 25. 2, 2, 20. 2, 11, 

32. great treat intrete [see under 



Chap. VIII. j 6. EDHUMD SFENSER's SHTIIES. 



869 



fo 



f'ee) = (aa)] discrete 1, 7, 40. heat 
forget ETwcat 2, 5, 30. threat entreat 
8y 4, 16. greater better 4, 1, 7. en- 
treat threat retreat 4, 7, 37. 

death breath uneath 1, 9, 38. 2, 1, 27. 
together ether = either thether = 
thither 6, 12, 10. 

conceiy'd perceiT*d berey'd griev*d 3, 
6,27. 

(e)=(i). 
left bereft giftlift 6, 8, 1. 
spirit merit 4, 2, 34. 
addrest brest ynest^addreised breoMt 

wrut 2, 3, 1. 
titt bitt forgett fitt 1, 3, 14. 

(») = (ii). 
dieffe TntSe-diffgrxefA, 12, 6. 
field build kild 8kild=M/^«/li7/^2, 

10, 73. wield shield field skild 4, 4, 

17. 

(♦) unaccented =(ii) accented. 

tragedie degree hee 2, 4, 27. see jeo- 
pardee thee 3, 4, 10. 

diyersly free he 1, 2, 11. 

foresee memoree 2, 9, 49. 

bee thee perplexitie 1, 1, 19, knee see 
maiestee=m<^V«^y 1, 4, 13. batteree 
bee chastitee see 1, 6, 5. see libertee 
jollitee free 1, 9, 12. conrtesee 
modestee degree nicetee 1, 10, 7. bee 
modestee see 2, 9, 18. 

(»)=9i). 

aliye reyive giye riye 2, 6, 45. liy*d 
depriv'd suryiv*d deriy'd 2, 9, 67. 

(t) unaccented=(oi) accented. 

prerogatiye repriye =r<5?ri«>tf aUve 4, 
12,31. 

ayyse lyes v. melodies 2, 12, 17. jeo- 
pardy ly spy descry 2, 12, 18. jeopardy 
cry enimy 3, 1, 22. supply jeopardy 
aby lie 3, 7* 3. abie remedie 3, 10, 3. 

fly £a[ntasy priyily sly 1, 1, 46. greedily 
ny 1, 3, 6. diyersly jollity hye=A^A 
daintily 1, 7^ 32. enyy by continuaUy 
1, 7, 43. thereby die eternally 1, 9, 
64. incessantly eye industry 2, 7^ 61. 
suddenly hastily cry 2, 8, 3. furiously 
•by hy fly 2, 8, 33. hy yictory readily 
armoiy 3, 3, 69. cry forcibly dy 3, 
10, 13. fly eye fiiriously diyersely 3, 
10, 14. 

flyes applyes enimies lyes 1, 1, 38. flye 
dye enimy 2, 6, 39. enimy dy destiny 
2, 12, 36. 

harmony sky hj^high dry 1, 1, 8. 
company ny yenery eye 1, 6, 22. hje 
ly t]n^anny oy and Dye 1, 8, 2. cry fly 



espy agony 2, 12, 27. jealoDsy fly 
yillany thereby 3, 1, 18. eye destiny 
3, 3, 24. lyes supplyes progenyes 3, 
6, 36. eye yillany family spie 6, 6, 36. 

yictorie lye armory enimie 1, 1, 27. 
eyes miseryes plyes idolatryes 1, 6, 
19. Ithcreby memory dy 1, 11, 47. 
perjury fly injury 1, 12, 27. despise 
miseries 2, 1, 36. eye skye chiyatrye 
hyo 2, 3, 10. I enimy yictory 2, 6, 
34. arise flies skies injuries 2, 9, 16. 

fealty agony dy 1, 3, 1. deitye flye 
nye=m^A 1, 3, 21. cry dishonesty 
miseij chastity 1, 3, 23. eye skye 
chastitye 1, 6, 4. eye hye majestye 
tye, 1, 7, 16. enimy tragedy cry 
hbertie 1, 9, 10. mortality by fly 
yictory 1, 10, 1. apply melancholy 
jollity 1, 12, 38. flye hye=Aw per- 
plexitye 2, 4, 13. stye enyye princi- 
pality incessantly 2, 7» 8. thereby^ sty 
dignity 2, 7, 46. enyy soyerain^ 
enmity fly 2, 10, 33. majestic yictorie 
faery dy 2, 10, 76. apply captiyity 
inflrmity tyranny 2, 11, 1. eye tran- 
quillity ooystrously 3, 10, 68. 

[Numerous poeticus proparoxytonis 
in [i] ssepe yltimam proiductam acuit, 
yt, (mizeroi*, konstansai*, destinai*) : 
ynde etiam in prosd fer^ obtinuit, yt 
yltimft yel longd yel breui sequaliter 
scribatur, et pronuncietur, non acu- 
antur tamen. — %rill Logonomia^ p. 130.] 

(u)-(9i). 

wilde defilde yilde yilde=:ur»/!i difiUd 
vile yield 1, 6, 3. 

(oi)=(8i). 

chyld spoild beguyld boyld 6, 6, 63. 
exyled defyld despoyled boyled 6, 
9,2. 

beguild recoyld 1, 11, 26. 

while foyle guyle style 4, 2, 29. despoile 
gdle foile 6, 6, 34. 

awhile toyle turmoyle 2, 12, 32. spoile 
turmoile while toile 6, 8« 23. 

stryde ryde annoyd guide 4, 8, 37. re- 
plide annoyd aestroyd 6, ly 7. side 
annoyde destroyde pryde 6, 6, 20. 

yOe spoilo erewhiie stile 2, 8, 12. pyle 
guyle spoile toyle 2, 1 1, 7. wyld aes- 
poyld toj^ld 3, 10, 39. awhile yile 
exile spoile 3, 11, 39. while toyle 
spoyle 4, 9, 12. 6, 2, 11. guile des- 
poile 6, 4, 31. awhile mile toile ipoile 
6, 4, 26. 

spyde destroyd applyde 3, 8, 2. 

awhile soyle 3, 3, 33. toyle awhile 
wyle 4, 3, 29. 4, 4, 48. 



870 



EDMUND SPENSEB S RHYMES. 



Ohap. YIII. { 6. 



(oo)=(uu)»(tf). 

rose expose lose 3, 1, 46. disposed 
loosd 4, 5, 6. loos'd enclos*d disclos'd 
4, 6y 16. whom become 4, 7» 11. 
wombe come roam home 4, 12, 4. 
groome come Bommc=«Mm 5, 6, 8. 

(oo)=(o)=(tf). 

rocke broke 2, 12, 7. wroth loth 
Koih=gocth 2, 12, 57. wroth loth 
olo'ih SB bloiceth 3, 7, 8. alone anone 
bemone swone = bemoan ncoon 6, 
6,30. 

lord ador'd scored word 1, 1, 2. swome 
rctoume moume 1,12,41. sword word 
abhord 2, 1, 11. abord ford word 
lord 2, 6, 4. foure paramoare 2, 9, 
34. paramoure saccoure floure poure 
=Jioor pour 2, 10, 19. attone done 
on 6, 6, 17. retoume forlome 6, 
6,7. 

(o)-(«). 
long wrong tong 1, int. 2. along tong 
strong nong 1, 5, 34. tong hung 
stong 2, 1, 3. wrong tong strong 2, 
4, 12. prolong wrong dong long 2, 
8, 28, strong along sprong emong 
2, 12, 10. sprong emong flong 3, 4, 
41. hong strong 3, 11, 52. 

Ott, OM7»»(ou) ? or =(iiu) ? 
downe townees aotmd swowne =9Woon 
townel,l,41. bowrehowrestowres 
bower hour etour 1, 2, 7. 2, 3, 34. 
towre powre scowre oonqneroure 1, 
2, 20. nowre lowre powre emperonr 

1, 2, 22. wound stound founa 1, 7* 
25. wound sownd 1, 8, 11. found 
hound wound 2, 1, 12. bower haviour 

2, 2, 15. towre endure sure 2, 9, 21. 
wonderous hideous thus piteous 2, 
11, 38. hous valorous adyenturous 
victorious 3, 3, 54. Hesperus ioyeous 
hous 3, 4, 51 . hous ungratious hideous 

3, 4, 55. hous glorious 3, 6, 12. thus 
hous 3, 11, 49. thus outrageous 4, 
1,47. 

<w=(oo)? 
none owne unknowne 1, 4, 28. foe flow 
show grow 1, 5, 9. so foe overthroe 
woe 2, 4, 10. overthrowne knowne 
owne none 6, 1, 14. 

♦r-(Tir)? 
foorth worth birth 2, 3, 21. 

^=(ar) 
hartB=A«arf« smarts parts denrtss 
deterta 2, 2, 29. desart part 2, 4, 26. 
itrre starre S, 6, 84. wont dawno 



swerve 3, 7, 53 [(er) or (ar) f] dart 
smart pervart =:jMrMr< hait^keart 
3, 11, 30. Britomart part heart de- 
sart 4, 1, 33. depart hart art revert 
4, 6, 43. hart smart dart convert 6, 
5,'28. parts smarts arts desarts 6, 5, 
33 . regard mard prefiud s marred pre* 
/erred 6, 9, 40. [In reference to 
this coDfWon of (er, ar) it may be 
noticed that Prof. Blackie of [Edin- 
burgh, in his public lectures, pro- 
nounces accented er in many words, 
in such a manner that it is difficult 
to decide whether the sound be 
means to utter is (Er, asr, ar), the r 
beinj^ slightly, but certainly, triUed. 
A similar indistinctness may have 
long prevailed in earlier times, and 
womd account for these oonfusions.J 
marinere tears 1, 3, 31. [does this 
rhyme (er, eer) P] 

(uu)-.(«) 
brood mood good withstood 1, 10, 32. 
blood good brood 1, 10, 64. groome 
come somme = aum 5, 6, 8. mood stood 
woo*d 5, 6, 15. approve move love 2, 
4,24. 

«=(tt)?«(uu)? 

Lud good 2, 10, 46. flood mud blood 
good 5, 2, 27. woont hunt 5, 4, 29, 

push rush gush 1, 3, 35. rush bush 2, 
3, 21. rush push 3, 1, 17. 

but put 1, 6, 24. 

truth ensu'th youth ruth 1, 6, 12. 2, 8,2. 

use accuse abuse spues 1, 4, 82. vewd 
rude, 3, 10, 48. newes use 5, 6, 51. 

(8)-(z). 

bUs enemis sUiM enemise 4, 9, 16. prise 
=prize thrise=<Art«f cowairdise em- 
prise 5, 3, 15. 

-e, -ed syllabic. 

to the long raynes at her commande- 
ment 3, 4, 83. 

aahageeee eons fineeee, shewing secaret 
wit 3, 4, 39 isahoffeese has its final 
e elided, Jlneaae preserved, shewing 
inconsisteiicy.] 

wondered answered oonjeotored 2, 4, 89. 
accomplishid hid 3, 3, 48. led ap- 
pareled eamished 3, 8, 59. fed for- 
weiuied oed dread 5, 5, 60. [but -«l 
is constantly ={-d, -t).] 

formerly sroundea and mat setteled 2, 
12, 1. pihis is remarkable for both 
the lait fyllaUes]. 



Chap. VIII. § 6. 



EDMUND SPSNSER S RHYMES. 



871 



gh mute. 

•pright sight ({m^t= quite Bight 1, l, 
45. diversely jollity hye=At^ A dain- 
tily 1, 7, 32. 1, 8, 2. 2, 8, 38. unites 
dites=^^A^« smites lites=/t^A/« 1, 
8, 18. exercise cmprize lies thies = 
thiffha 2, 3, 36. bite night 3, 5, 22. 
write, light, knight 3, 9, 1. bite 
knight might 6, 6, 27. delight [gene- 
rally without gh'] sight knight sight 
6, 8, 20. 

made trade wtLide= weighed 1, 4, 27. 
[see also (aa) =(ai).] 

bayt wayt strayt = straight sleight 2, 7, 
64. [see also (ai) =(9i).] 

heard= (Hard) = (nerd) ? 

heard embard =^m^arr«<^ 1, 2, 31. re- 
gard heard 1, 12, 16. heard far'd pre- 
pared 2, 2, 19. heard unbard prepard 
^unbarred prepared 6, 4, 37. heard 
reward 5, 7, 24. heard hard debard 
5, 9, 36. 

heard beard afeard seared 1, 11, 26. 
heard affeared reard 2, 3, 45. 2, 12, 2. 
heard beard heard steared = steered 3, 
8, 80. heard feard reard beard 6, 11, 
30. 

heir = (Hair) = (naar) = (seer) . 
fejr hayre 1, 12, 21 
anayres shayres hayres cares 2, 10, 37. 
deare heyre 2, 10, 61. 

inquire^^ (inkt^eer') = (mkuToir*). 

inquere spere =«;Mar 2, 3, 12. nerc = 
near were inquere 3, 10, 19. inquire 
were nere 6, 11, 48. 

retire inquire desire 5, 2, 52. 

-%'On in two syllables. 

fubmission compassion affliction 1, 3, 6. 
devotion contemplation meditation 1, 
10, 46. Philemon anon potion 2, 4, 
30. upon anon confusion 2, 4, 42. con- 
ditions abusions illusions 2, 11, 11. 
fiishion don complexion occasion 3, 6, 
38. fashion anon gon=igone 3, 7, 10. 
[these examples offash-i'On, are valu- 
able, because the sh spelling seemed 
to imply fash-ion in two syllables], 
compassion upon affliction stone 3, 8, 
1. foundation reparation nation fash- 
ion 5, 2, 28. discretion oppression 
subjection direction 5, 4, 26. Gergon 
oppression subjection region 5, 10, 9. 
Cforidon contention 6, 10, 33. 

in clina -tion fa-shion 6, 9, 42. 

I Whether the two last syllables are 

to De divided or no, it is difficult to say ; 

if they are, the linea have two sup^- 



fluous syllables. The stanza begins 

thus — 
But Calidore, of courteous inclination 
Tooke Coridon and set him in his place. 
That be should lead the dance as was his 
fashion. 

On account of the laxity of Spenser's 
rhymes it is impossible to say whether 
this was a rhyme or an assonance, that 
is, whether tnc -tion was pronounced as 
•shian. I am inclined to think not. 
See the remarks on Shakspere's rhjrme: 
passion fashion, below { 8.] 

/iit^=(l»tsh). 

witch pitch unlich = unlike twitch 1, 5, 
28. oewitch sich^such h.ch=s like 3, 
7,29. 

love. 

love hove move 1, 2, 31. approve move 
love 2, 4, 24. love behove above re- 
prove 6, 2, 1. 

one. 
one shone gone 1, 1, 15. throne one 
fone =foes 3, 3, 33. gone alone one 3, 
8,46. 

shew tss (shoo, shoo; sheu)? 

show low 1, 2, 21. slow show 1, 3, 26. 
foe flow show grow 1, 5, 9. slow low 
show 1, 10, 5. shewn known, own 
thrown 6, 4, 18. show flow know 5, 9, 
13. for^oe, showe 6, 1, 27. shewed be- 
strowea unsowed sowed 6, 4, 14. moe 
=imore showe knowe agoe 6, 11, 11. 

view vew shew 1, 2, 26. 2, 3, 32. 3, 1, 

41. 5, 3, 23. vew knew shew crew 1, 
4, 7. newes shewes 1, 7, 21. subdewd 
shewd 2, 8, 55. shew vew knew hew 
2, 9, 3. 2, 11, 13. grew hew shew 3, 
3, 50. dew shew 3, 6, 3. hew new trew 
shew 4, 1, 18. drew threw shew hew 

4, 8, 6. trew embrew shew rew. 5, ] , 
16. vew pursew shew 6, 6, 22. vew 
shew askew hew 6, 10, 4. 

tootUd, eouldy should, 

mould could would 1, 7, 33. tould would 
1, 7) 41. mould should defould 1, 10, 

42. gold bold would mould 2, 7, 40. 
behould should hould 3, 1 1, 34. be- 
holdhold would 4, 10, 16. would hould 

5, 5, 55. mould could should 5, 6, 2. 
could behould 5, 7) 5. eould could 
would hould 6, 1, 29. bold would 
hould 6, 5, 15. 

woundy stvound, 

wound round sound I, 1, 9. stownd 
ground wound 2, 8, 32. found swound 
ground 4, 7, 9« 



872 



SIR PHILIP SIDNEY S RHYMES. Chap. VIII. { 6. 



Sir Philip Sidney^ Jthymes, 

Gill cites several passages from Sir Philip Sidney (a d. 1554-86) 
who was the contemporary of Spenser (a.d. 1552-99). Mr. N. 
"W. "Wyer has kindly furnished me with a collection of rhymes 
from Sir Ph. Sidney's version of the Psalms, which I have arranged 
as follows. It will be seen that Sidney was a more carefal rhymer 
than Spenser. But he seems to have accepted the mute gh, Hart's 
pronunciation of ai as (ee), the inexpediency of distinguishing Toon) 
and (oo), and the liberty of making final -y=(«) rhyme with either 
(ii) or (ci). His other liberties are comparatively small, and 
his imperfect rhymes very few. In the following list the numbers 
refer to the numbers of the psalms in which the rhymes occur. 
The arrangement is not the same as for Spenser's rhymes, but 
rather alphabetical. 



Apparently imperfect Rhymes. 

Cradle able 71, is a mere assonance. 

Hewne one 80, is difficult to under- 
stand, unless hewn like »hevmf had oc- 
casionally an (oo) sound. 

Abanaon randon = random 89, the im- 
perfection is here rather apparent than 
real, ajs randon is the correct old form. 

Proceeding reading 19, it \b very 
possible that in precede ^ succeed^ proceed^ 
the e was more correctly pronounced 
(ee), or at least that a double pronuncia- 
tion preTailed. See Spenser s rhjrmes, 
p. 868, col. 1, under (ee) = (ii). 

Share bare ware = wear 35, this must 
be considered a real bad rhyme. 

A. 

Long and short : am game 22, am 
came 37, forsake wrack 37, inyiolate 
forgate <»tate 78, tary vary 71, grasse 
place 37, hast last 9, oarre are 82, farr 
are 88, 103, past haste 88, wast =t^a«/0 
plast 31, plac'd hast 5. 8, plast fast 31, 
cast defast 74, tast caste 18, orecast 
tast 16, hath wrath 2. 

Have rhymes with : grave 5. 1 6, crave 
16, save 28. 33, wave 72. 

W does not affect the following a, in : 
wast last 9, was passe 1 8, flashed washed 
66, quarrell apparrell 89, wander mean- 
der 143. 

AI. 

Uneertainj (ai) or (ee) : praies ^preye 
staies tay say ay 28, afi:kia laide 3. 

Probably imperfect, ai = (aa) : praise 
phrase 34, repaire are 91. 

Nearly certain ai = (ee), since even 
Gill writes conceit with (ee), though he 
admits (ei, eei) in they obey : they saye 
3, conceite waite 20, waite deceite 38, 
conceite seate 40, obey daie 45, 



QMite certain ai = (ee)« seas laies 33, 
sea survey 72, sea way 136, praise ease 
10, daies ease 37, pleased praised 22, 
praise please waies raise 69, staine cleane 
32, meane vaine 2, chaine meane 28, 
Btreames claims 32, waite greate 26, 
waiteth seateth 1« disdayning meaning 
37» bereaves glaives leaves 78, heyre 
were 90, and hence : aire heire 8, while 
the rhyme ai = (e) in plaint lent 22 
strongly confirms the belief that the 
above were natural rhymes to Sichi^s 
ear, and consequently the co-existence 
of (ai, ee) for the sound of ai in the 
XYi th century among polite speakers, 
notwithstanding Gill's denunciation. 

AF, AW. 

The following few rhymes do not es- 
tablish anything, but they serve to con- 
firm the orthoepist's dictum of the 
development of (u) after (a) when (1) or 
(n) follows: crawl'd appal'd 74, snidl 
appall 6, all shall 2, vaunting wanting 
62, chaunces glances 52. 

E. 

Probably Sidney said (frend) and not 
(friind) supr^ p. 779, as in: frend 
wend 38, frend defend 47. 

EA. 
The confusion of ea and $ short in 
spelling, and the rhymes of similar 
orthographies, confirm the general pro- 
nunciation of ea as (ee) : greater better 
71, greate sett 21, greate seate 48, dis- 
tresse release 74, encreast opprest 26, 
rest brest neast 4, head spred 3, treads 
leads 1, leade tread 25, treadeth l^eth 
84, seate freat 1 00. 102, encrease prease 
144, pearced rehearsed 22, break wei^ 
2. 



Chap. VIII. § 6. 



SIR PHILIP Sidney's rhymes. 



873 



The influence of f is felt in the follow- 
ing words, where ea ot e would be 
naturally pronounced (ee), but was un- 
doubtedly at times (ii)^p. 81, and poets 
may have taken the liberty of using 
either pronunciation as best suited their 
oon?enience : heere teare, 66, here nere 
91, deere heare appeare 20, heare ap- 
peare 6. 67» eare feare appeare where 
66y appeares yeares endeares spheares 
89, neere cleere 34, there heare 102, 
beare there 66, feare bear 34, beare 
were 22, deere were beare cleare 66^ 
beare vrea.Te=wer0 48, eare outbeare 
appeare weare chcere feare weare 49, 
sphere encleare 77, heire forbeare mere 
speare 66. 

ER. 

The rhymes : heard barr'd 34, guard 
heard 11 6, which certainly corresponded 
to a preyalent, though not generally 
acknowledged pronunciation, properly 
belong to the same category as : parts 
harts = A«ar^« 12, avert heart 61, oesert 
part hart 6, avert hart 119, preserved 
swarved 37, art subvert 100. 102. See 
8iq»r4 p. 871, c 1, under heard, 

EU, EW, lEW, TJ. 

These all belong together. The or- 
ihoepical distinctions (yy, eu) seem to 
have been disregarded. Whether they 
were sunk into ^iu, ju) cannot be deter- 
mined, and is perhaps not very likely at 
so early a period. See however the 
remarks on Holyband's observation in 
1 666, suprd p. 838 : true adieu 119, view 
pursue 46, ensue grew new view 60, 
pursue dew new 106, you pursue 116, 
you true renewe 31, renew ensue you 78, 
knew true rue 18, new you 96, grew 
imbrue 78, subdue brew 18, chuse re- 
fuse 89. 

GH. 

We know that the guttural was only 
fidntly pronounced (supr& p. 779) al- 
thougn even Hart found it necessair to 
indicate its presence by ¥rriting (h). 
The poets of the xvith century how- 
ever generally neglected it in rhyming 
as: praveng weighing 130^ waigh 
alway alley stay 66, pay weigh 116, 
surveying waighin^ 143, day decay 
stray waigh 107, laide weighd 108, de- 
lighted cited 1, sprite wight 9, sight 
quight 26, quite si^ht spight light 69, 
wight quite 39, bite spignt 3, sprite 
might 13, high thy 43, high awry 119, 
eye high 131, 1 high 46, high dy cry 
9, though goe 43, wrought thought 
caught 9, aloft wrought 77. 



GN. 
After a vowel the g appears to have 
been regularly mute as: Assi^ed kind 
find minde 44, assigned enclined 11, 
remaineth raigneth 3. 

I. 

There was probably some little un- 
certainty in the pronunciation of i in 
the following words, as we know that 
Gill had great doubts concemiug build: 
build shield 36, shield fil'd yeeld 28, 
field reconciled 60, theevery delivery 
76, give releeve grceve 82. 

The uncertainty of the final -y, 
which GlU gives both as (ai) and (ii), 
is shewn by the following examples 
which are quite comparable with 
Spenser's, p. 869, col. 1. 

High apply perpetually 9, unceas- 
santly cry 77, eye effectually 116. 

Sacrifie ly 4, magnify hie 9, fly 
slippery 36, misery supply 79, momorie 
flie 1 orderlie 60, injuries suffice applies 
lies 68, memory relye 106; — but: be 
chivalry 20. 

Jollity eye 31, jolities tiranize 94, 
Teritie he 31, verity hie 67, ly iniquity 
10, high vanity lie 4, high try equity 
6; — but: infirmity me 41, see vanity 
39, equity me thee 4, be vanity 39, thee 
eternity 21, be iniquity he 36, bee thee 
see degree me treachery free enemy 64, 
be constancy 34. 

L. 

It would seem that the practice of 
omitting / in foik, was at least known, 
if not admitted, by Sidney, as he 
rhymes : folk cloak 28, tolkes in- 
vokes 82, 

0. 

The following rhymes all point to 
the pronunciation oi long ana short o 
as (oo, o) and not as (oo, o) : crossed 
engrossed 69, coast hoast 33, ones bones 
42, one alone moane 4, mones ones 74, 
none bone 109, therefore adore 66, 
borne scorn 2, fioore rore 96, abroad 
God 10, God load 67, upon stone 40, 
folly holy 43, sory glory 42. 

The following imply that o was also 
occasionally pronounced as (uu) or (u), 
though the three last rhymes were more 
probably imperfect : approve love 1, 
love move 12, moved behoved 20, love 
above grove remove 46, doe unto 119, 
begunn undunn doun 11, become dumb 
88, funn done 79, slumbered encom- 
bered 76, punished astonished 76, dost 

66 



874 



butler's phonetic writing. Chap. VIII. i 6. 



unjust 77, sprong tongue 8, wrong flong 
45, flong song 60, strong dunge 83. 

01. 

The rb3rme8 here are insufficient to 
convey much information, yet ^rhaps 
they rather imply (oi) than (m) : an- 
noid enjoy'd 81, destroi'd anoi d 10. 

00. 

This is used rather uncertainly, as 
(uu, u^ and eyen as rhyming to (oo) : 
good olood 9, brood bloud 67, poore 
more 69, wordes boordes affordes 78, 
lord worde 50. The rhyme: budds 
goodes, is strongly indicative of the old 
pronunciation of u as {u) without any 
taint of the xvu th century (9). 

ou, ow. 

The following are quite regular as 
(ou) : wound undrowned 68, wound 
bound found 105, power bower =AoMr 
22, thou bowe 99, thou now 100. 

In : thou two 129, yours towres 69, 
the older sound of (uu) seems to have 
prevailed, and in : mourn turn 69, us 

glorious 115, such touch much 35, we 
ave the regular short (u), belonging to 
the same class. 

In : could gold 21, would hold 27, 



we have the same curious emancipation 
of ou from this category that was ob- 
served in Spenser, p. 872, col. 2, and is 
still occasionally met with, aa I have 
heard it in use myself. 

In : soule rowle =roU 26, soule extoll 
103, we have apparently the regular ac- 
tion of I onolongtoproauoe (oou),butthe 
following rhymes shew that even if the 
(u) had not oeen developed the rhyme 
would have been permissible : know so 
72, unknown one 10, knowers after- 
goers 85, alone unknown none forgone 
44, flowes inclose 105, blows foes 8, 
showes goes 10, bestoe goe 100, throw 
show goe 18, woe goe show ; woe row 
show 107, repose growes 62, woe growe 
41, own one 16 — ^and the rhyme: owner 
honor 8. 37, in connection with these, 
shews how indifferent the louj? and short 
sounds of were to the ear 01 a rhymer. 

s. 

In: this is 10^ is his misse II, is 
misse 115, bUsse is 4, rased de&ced 79, 
we have a confusion of (s) and (z), but 
in : presence essence 68, sacrifice cries 50, 
sacnfices sizes 66, the rhymes may 
have been pure. In: sentpacient6,we 
have an indication of «t- untFBoaformed 
into (sh). 



§ 6. Charka Butler^ a Phonetic Writing, and list of Words lake 

and Unlike, 1633-4. 

The indistinctness with which Butler has explained, and the 
laidty with which he apparently denotes his vowels, have occasioned 
me considerahle difficulty in attempting a transcription of his pho- 
netic writing. But inasmuch as he has printed two books of fair 
dimensions, his Qrammwr and his Feminine Monarchy, in his own 
character, so that he is the most voluminous phonetic writer with 
whom we have to deal, it was impossible to pass him over, and I 
have therefore endeavoured to transliterate a short passage from his 
Feminine Monarchy or History of Bees, 1634, which was printed in 
the ordinary as well as well tiie phonetic orthography. The vowel 
system is, so far as I can understand it, more truly of the xn th 
century than even Dr. Gill's, and therefore this is the proper place 
for it, although it was published after the first third of the xvnth 
century. At the conclusion are annexed some extracts from his 
List of Words Like and Unlike, in his own orthography, using italics 
to represent his variants of old forms. In the following extract 
probably (t) should be read for (i), but the whole vowel system is 
too uncertain to insist upon such minute distinctions. 



Chap. VIII. } 6. BUTLER's PHONETIC WRITING. 875 

Extract from Butler^ 8 Feminine Monabcht, p. 2-4. 

And anl dhis un*der dhe guvemment of oon Mon'ark ... of 
whuum, abuv anl thingz, dhei naav a prin-sipal kaar and respekt* 
luuving reverensing and obei'ing Her in aul thingz. — If shii goo 
fnurth tu soo'laas nir self, (as snum'teim shii wil) man*i of dhem 
attend- Her, garding nir per'son bifoor* and bineind* : dhei whitsh 
knum faurth bifoor- Her, ever non and dhen retum*ing, and luuk'ing 
bak, and maak'ing withanl* an ekstra^ordinari nois, as if dhei spaak 
dhe lang'gwaadzh of dhe Knikht Mar'shalz men; and soo awai* dhei 
flei tugedh'er and anon* in leik man-er dhei attend* Her bak again* 
. . . If bei iiir vois shii bid dhem goo, dhei swaarm; if bii'ing abrood* 
shii disleik* dhe wedh'er, or leikh'ting plaas, dhei kwik'li* ritum* 
Hoom again' ; wheil shii tshiir*eth dhem tu bat'el, dhei feikht ; wheil 
shii is wel, dhei ar tshiir'fnl about* dheir wuurk; if shii druup 
and dei, dhei wil nev*er af 'ter endzhoi* dheir Hoom, but eidher 
lang'gwish dheer til dhei bii ded tuu, or jiild'ingtu dhe Rob'berz, flei 
awai* with dhem. . . . But if dhei naav man*i Prin'ses (as when twuu 
flei awai* with oon swaarm, or when twuu swaarmz ar neived 
tugedh'er) dhei wil not bii kwei'et til oon of dhem bii cassiir-ed ; 
Vhitsh snum'teim dhei bring doun dhat iivning tu dhe man*tl, wheer 
ju mai feind Her kuverd with a lit*l neep of Biiz, udh^rweiz dhe 
nekst dai dhei kar*ri ner fuurth ei'dher ded or ded'li wound'ed. 
Konsem'ing whitsh mat'ter, ei wil niir rilaat* oon mem*orabl 
eksper'iment. ** Twuu swaarmz bii'ing put tugedh'er, dhe Biiz on 
booth seidz as dheir man*er is, maad a mur 'muring noiz, as bii'ing 
dis'konten'ted witk dhe sud'dain kon'gres of strain'dzherz : but 
knoou'ing wel dhat dhe moor dhe mer'rier, dhe saa*fer, dhe warm'er, 
jee, and dhe bet*er proveided, dhei kwik'li maad friindz. And 
Haaving agrii'ed whitsh Kwiin shuuld rein, and whitsh shuuld dei, 
thrii or foour Biiz brooukht oon of dhem doun bitwiin' dhem, pul'ling 
and Haal'ing Her as if dhei weer leed'ing Her tu eksekyysiun 
whitsh ei bei tshaans perseeiving, got Hoould of Her bei dhe wingz, 
and with mutsh aduu' tuuk Her fix)m dhem. After a wheil (tu sii 
what wuuld kuum of it) ei put Her in'tu dhe Heiv again : noo suun'er 
was shii amung* dhem, but dhe tyy'mult bigan* afresh' greet-er dhan 
bifoor' ; and pres'entli dhei fel tugedh'er bei dhe eerz, feers'li 
feikht'ing and kil'ling oon an udh'er, for dhe spaas of moor dhan an 
our tugedh'er: and bei noo miinz wuuld sees, until* dhe puur 
kondem'ned Kwiin was broukht fuurth slain and laid bifoor* dhe 
duur. Whitsh duun dhe streif pres'entli end'ed, and dhe Biiz agrii'ed 
wel tugedh'er.'' 

Index op Woobds Lize and Ynlixe. 

** Soom woords of lik* sound hav* different writing : as soon fiUus^ 
SUN Bol : Boom of lik* writing hav* different sound : as a mous mus, 
Mous strues pi. of mou : soom of like sound and writing differ in de 
accent: as vnEC^DEifT pracedens, pe^cedent exemplum quia pracedit : 
and soom of lik* sound, writing, and accent, differ yet in signification : 
me (fen must \)ee discerned by the sens of dQ woords precedent and 



876 



BUTLER S PHONETIC WRITING. ChaP. VIII. } 6. 



Bubscqucnt : os ear our is, ear sptca, to ear aro : wenc* earable 
arabilis. Of tcie sorts you hav* h^ereafber odcr examples." 

The object of the list which is thus introduced by the author 
seems to bo to discriminate words of like sound as much as possible 
by various spellings, which in Butler's system would represent 
different but nearly identical sounds. The list therefore is not of 
much value or assistance, especially as the like and unlike words 
arc not inserted separately. He seems to have trusted to an ortho- 
graphy which is extremely difficult to understand from his descrip- 
tion. Hence instead of giving the whole list, 28 pages long, it will 
be sufficient to extract those parts in which some mention of 
pronunciation is made, and for these to adopt the author's own 
orthography, as in the above citation, because of the difficulty of 
interpreting it. The italic letters represent generally simple varieties 
of ordinary types, thus, oo, are joined together, forming one type, and 
80 for ee, and c, d, &c., have bars through them, ^ is !^ a turned t, 
and so on. These will occasion no difficulty. The final (*) answers 
to mute e. It is the value of the simple vowels and digraphs and 
the effect of this mute (*) as a lengthener, which it is so difficult to 
determine satisfactorily from BuUer*s indications. The small capitals 
indicate the usual orthography and generally replace Butler's black 
letters. 



a CoFER, D. KoPFBB, F. eqfre, (yet 
wee writ* and sound it wi^ a singl* f, 
to distinguish it firom cowyER wic is 
toondcd coffer). 

Devil, or mder dt^vil not divel: fas 
loom, far fetHng it from diabolus woold* 
ha?' it). 

Enou^ satis, but importing number 
it is bo^' written and pronounced wi/out 
<feaspirat*: as Eoclus. 35. 1. Sacri- 
fices ENou. £nou for even nou, modo: 
In de pronouncing of tcic 2 woords, de 
on'ly difference is de accent: tcic de first 
ha^ in de last, and de last in de first. 
For ENOU^ wee commonly say enuf: 
as for LAv^ DAXJ^ter, soom say laf, 
dafter: for cow^ all say cof: and for 
de Duitc AitTER, wee altogether bo^* say 
and writ* after. 

to Enter intrare, to ent^r m- 
humare* 

Ear auris, to ear aro^ ere before 
prius, ERST first jwt>«d, (not ter terst) 
as in Duic ere, ekst. Hence erenoon', 
brewilS and erely i. former : as op 

BHELY ^INOB I WIL </eE TEL ! for iffic is 

nou written (I know not ury) ferlt. 

Certain woords beginning wi^ ss ar 
soomtim* spoken and written wi^out b : 
as escapS especial, espi ; scape, spe- 
cial, spi : to ESPOVB, and to estranob, 
[verbs ;] spous, and strange [nouns :] 

BBQIR', BB8AY, B6TABLI«, BSTAT'; SOIR*, 



BAT, BTABLIf, 8TAT* : SO BXAMPLB and 

Excrs* ; wi^ouT eg, bampl' bcub' ; and 

BXrANOB, wi^OUt BX, fANOB. 

Ew not YEW ovis fismelia / as iw 
not YTW, (vid. Iw taxue) dowg dt T 
hee vulgarly sounded in dim bo<*. 

JSmoLAND ... is vukrarly written 
England ; but always sounded .kmgland ; 
as wee now bo^* sound and writ' many 
Offer woords wi^ Ee, wie anciently were 
written wit £: as b^^m^, bmdb', 8«0K*, 
&c. 

In steed of our f <fe Netferlanders hav* 
T . . . uAe dialect is yet found in de 
Western partes. 

Hay fcBHum, of de Sax. hawbk 
teearej becaus it is cat grass, a hbt or 
cunni-net, of ^e Fr. Aay {tele dej sound 
hei/ ; . . . and wee ar as reddy, hot in 
sound and writing, to follow tkii sound, 
as deii writing: weT* dey writ' numUm 
and say tnootton, wee writ* and say 
MooTTON ; dey writ^ quatre and say eatre, 
wee writ* ana say cater : dej writ^ ben 
and say boonej wee writ' and say boon*; 
dcy wnt' plaid and say plead, wee writ' 
and say plbad) [a hedg]. 

Iw [TRee] not tiw, dojxff it bwao 
sounded : de Freno b«dng If, and de 
Duitc iiF, iBEN OR BiBBN : as wee say 
YEW, and yet writ' ew ovis feemella, 

Nic' or coy euriotu*, a niab hank, 



Chap. VIII. § 7- PRONOUNaNG VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 877 



[not an eyas] F. niaia, It. nidam>^ taken 
out of the neast : as a hauk flown is 
called a brancer. 

Win* vinum, to wind*, torqtteo^ a 
WIND* or WIND ventus : henc' a wind- 
ooK, i. e. a door* for de wind* to enter : 
(as in Gree^k* dvpis of 66pa) dovig now ^e 
glas, in most* places, diooH «ut it out. 

Wound, of to wind*, tortus^ a woond*, 
vuhius, 

Tou vo9y sounded according to de 
original, tu. [Here Butler refers to 
I former note on his p. 40 : '* you, D. 
u : so YOUR, D. uwE, G. uwbr. So 
ifot, as wel by original as sound, eics* 
woords, shoold* raSer bee written yu, 
and TUB* : for ou is a diph/ong, which 



hvd an odex sound: as in dov and 

OUR."] 

Trou^ bj, or by means of, ^oeow, 
from on* Bid* or end* to d% oder: as 

^ROUG -ffRIST*, <0R0W dlR WILDE KNES. 

6^ER* par* or unmixt timpUx, as 
«EBR* com, «BER* boom*, cleer' water : 
[here B, adds in a marginal note : of 
which a toun in Dorcet. and a village 
in Hampt. is called Sheerhoom i\ to 
«EAR, or ra/fer «eer*, as it is pro- 
nounced, D. m^ren tondeo: anciently 
it was written «br*, e for ee^ as ^e maner 
^n was: henc* «ar*, a part* or portion ; 
and «IR*, a counti or part' of a dominion: 
tdr, in d% Sou^ partes, is sounded «bsb') 
eomitatus. 



§ 7. Pronouncing Vocabulary of the Sixteenth Century^ collected 
from Palsgrave 1530, Sale^ury 1547, Cheke 1550, Smith 
1568, Hart 1569, BuUokar 1580, Gill, 1621, and Butler 
1633. 

For ascertaiiiing and comparing the difPerent accounts of the pro- 
nunciation of the XVI th century which have come down to us, it ia 
necessary to have an alphabetic list of all or most of the words 
which have been spelled phonetically by various writers, with a 
uniform transcription of their various notations. This is attempted 
in the present section. The following vocabulary contains : 

1) all the English words cited by Palsgrave, p. 31, with the pro- 
nunciations as inferred from his descriptions. 

2) all the English words cited by Salesbury, pp. 32, 34, in hia 
accounts of Welsh and English Pronunciation, with the pronunciation 
be has actually or inferentially assigned to them, as explained in the 
passages cited pp. 789-794. 

3) numerous words from Sir John Cheke's Translation of Matthetg,^ 

4) all the words pronounced in Sir Thomas Smith's Treatise p. 34. 

6) all the examples of diphthongs, and a few other words only 
from Habt, pp. 35, 794, whose pronunciation, as has been already 
frequently mentioned, was in several respects exceptional. 

6) All the exemplificative words in Btjlloxae's lists, with many 
others collected from various parts of his JBook at Large, pp. 36, 838. 



^ The Gospel aecordine to Saint 
Matthew and part of the first chapter 
of the Gospel according to Saint Mark 
translated nrom the Greek, with original 
notes, by Sir John Cheke, knight &c. 
Prefixed is an introductory account of 
the nature and object of the transla- 
tion, by James Goodwin, B.D., London, 
Pickering, 1843, 8to. pp. 124. Cheke 



was horn 16th June, 1514, and died 
** of shame and repret in consequence 
of his recantation of Protestantism, 
13th Sept., 1567. This translation, of 
which the autographic MS. is preserved 
fnot quite perfect) at Corpus Christi 
College, Cambridge, is supposed by 
Mr. Goodwin to haye been xnade about 
1660. 



878 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chap. VIII. $ 7. 

7) all, or almost all words in Gill's Zoffonomia, pp. 36, 845; the 
provincialisms are not quite fully given, but Oill's whole account 
of them will be found below, Chap. XI, § 4, and they are best 
consulted in that connection. 

8) A few characteristic words from Butlee, pp. 39, 874. 

The modem orthography has been followed hi the arrangement 
of the vocabulary. Palsgrave and Salesbury occasionally give an old 
orthography different from that now in use, but the variation is 
not material. The others only give the phonetic spelling. Oc- 
casionally short observations from Smith and GiU have been added 
in the original Latin, and in some cases the Latin translation given 
by these authors is inserted. Some doubts may arise as to the pro- 
priety of retaining so many words about the pronunciation of which 
little hesitation can be felt by those who have mastered the main 
principles, such as, abandon, abhor, abound, absence, absent, Sfe, 
bill, bit, bless, boast, boat, Sfc, but after much consideration, it has 
been resolved to retain them, as no rule of exclusion could be 
fitimed, which did not seem to assume the very knowledge and 
familiarity which the vocabulary was meant to supply, and it 
is only by such accumulated proofs that the certainty of the results 
can impress itself on the reader's mind. These results are however 
extremely important in the history of our language, as they present 
the first sure ground after the time of Orrmin, and the only means 
by which we are able to rise to the pronunciation of Chaucer. 
Thus the certainty of the pronunciation oi ou, ow bs (uu) by Pals- 
grave and Bullokar, and the probability of their pronunciation of 
long i as (iV), are great helps towards conceiving the general use 
of these sounds in the xrv th century. 

The various phonetic orthographies of the above writers (except 
Cheke's) have been translated into palaeotype to the best of my ability, 
although a few, unimportant, cases of doubt remain, generally pointed 
out by (?). The position of the accent is always hypotheticid, except 
for the words cited from G. 128-138, in which GiU has generally 
marked or indicated the accent. It was at first intended to refer 
to Levins (p. 36,) for the position of the accent in each case, but his 
usage was found too uncertain to be made available. The use of 
(w, j) at the beginning of combinations where some writers employ 
(u, i), and conversely tlie use of (u, i) at the end of combinations 
where some writers employ (w, j), has been consistently maintained. 
The difference between these writers and myself is purely theoreti- 
cal : we mean to express the same sounds in each case. Q^ has 
been interpreted as (kw?) throughout, because this is believed to 
have been the sound intended. Bullokar uses the single letter q. 
The initial wr has been left, but (rw?) has been subjoined with a 
(?) as this is believed to have been the sound. Except in the words 
spangle, entangle, where the sound (qg) is especially indicated, G 10, 
the introduction of (qg) for ng in the following vocabulary is quite 
hjrpothetical, for none of the writers cited seem to have thought 
the distinction between (q) and (qg) worth marking at all times. 

There was a great difiiculty in determining the length of the 



Chap. VIII. $ 7. PBONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 879 

vowels. Palsgrave does not note the length and Salesbury is not 
consistent in his notation. Smith, Hart, and GiU generally use 
diacritical signs, and Bullokar does so in many cases. Now when 
this is the case the diacritical sign is often omitted by either the 
writer or printer, and it is difficult to know in any given case 
whether it ought to be added or not (p. 846, 1. 3). The difficulty is 
increased when the diacritic implies a difference in quality as well as 
quantity, thus i', t are (ei, i) in Smith but (ii, ♦)in Gill, and i » are 
probably (♦♦, t) in Bullokar (p. 113). In these cases I have gene- 
rally searched for other instances of the word, or been guided by 
the use of other writers, or by analogy. In Bullokar y is not un- 
firequent, but ty, y* may be said never to occur, although he gives 
both as marks of the long sound, and t is most frequently used for 
both (tV) and (i) although i ought to have been used in the former 
case. By reference to pp. 110, 114, the reader will see the great 
difficulty which attaches to the value of long ♦ in Palsgrave and 
Bullokar, and the reasons which have induced me, after repeated 
consideration for several years, to consider that it must have been 
(fV) or some closely cognate sound, acknowledging at the same time 
that this pronunciation was quite archaic at the time, just as ohUege, 
ohleest (obliidzh*, obliist*) in Scotland and ohleecht (obHitsht*) in 
English are still existent archaic forms, for which the greater 
number of English speakers say (oblaidzh*, oblaidzhd*). For the 
reason why Gill's y has been rendered (ai) rather than (ei) sec p. 115, 
and the reason why his 4, aw, are each rendered by (aa) is given on 
p. 145, where we may add that Gill in adducing " Hall Henriculus, 
HALE trahere, et hall aula," says : '' exilior est a in duabus vocibus 
prioribus, in tertia fere est diphthongus," (G. 3,) so that he possibly 
hesitated between (au) and (aa). Halt's (yy) has been considered 
on p. 167, p. 796 note, col. 1, and p. 838. 

Another source of error is the use of an old letter in a new sense. 
Thus Smith employs c for (tsh) and he consequently continually 
leaves c for (k, s) where his old habits misled him. (Hll employed 
j for (ai), and the confusion between ♦, y in his book is very per- 
plexing. Extremely slight distinctions in the forms of the letters 
are also confusing. Thus Smith distinguishes (i, e) as e, e, which 
have a diaeresis mark superposed to imply length. The consequence 
is that it is sometimes extremely difficult to determine whether he 
means (ii) or (ce), and, considering that in his time the distinction 
of the sounds had not yet been thoroughly established by the 
orthographies ee, ea, this confasion is perplexing and annoying. 

For any errors and shortcomings of this kind, the indulgence of 
the reader is requested, and also for another inevitable source of 
error. The nature of the compilation, rendered it impossible to 
verify every word afterwards by referring to the passage from which 
it was quoted. I have therefore had to rely on the accuracy of my 
original transcript, and it is impossible that that should have been 
always correct. 

Sir John Cheke's orthography is rather an attempt to improve 
the current spelling than strictly phonetic. Hence it has not been 



880 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. Chap. VIII. } 7. 



transliterated, but left as lie wrote it, and is therefore printed in 
Italics. The following appear to have been the values of his sym- 
bols, which were not always unambiguous: aa=(aa), ai=^(ai, ee?), 
M=(ee?) unfrequent, ee^{ce) and =(ii), ^J=(ai, ee?) *;=(ei, ♦», 
ii?), o=(o) and (u), oa=(oo?), ao«B(oo?) and (uu), oo«?=«(oou), ou 
=(uu) only? 0MJ=(ou), wM=(yy). The ♦ most commonly did ser- 
vice for (») and (j), but y was sometimes used as (j), although it 
most frcciucntly stands for (th) and (dh), for which also th occa- 
sionally occurs. The use of i is doubtful, sometimes it seems meant 
for (; = (ei), sometimes as in dai it would seem only to indicate the 
diphthong, but it is used so irregularly that no weight can be at- 
tached to its appearance. The terminations -ty, -hie, occasionally 
appear in the forms -^, -5i7. Final e, being useless when there is 
a destinct means of representing long vowels, is generally, but not 
always omitted. The comparison of Choke's orthography with the 
phonetic transcriptions of others seems to bring out these points. 

The authority for each pronunciation is subjoined in chronological 
order, but not the reference to the passage, except in the case of 
Gill and Chcke. The figures refer to the page of the second edition 
of Gill's Logonomia (supri p. 38) and the chapters of Sir John 
Cheke's translation of Matthew. The references to Salesbury will 
be found in the index, supril pp. 789-724. Smith and Bullokar's 
words cnn generally be easily found in their books, from their 
systematic lists. The example from Bullokar p. 839, and Hart, 
p. 798, are also sufficient guarantees of the correctness of the 
transcription. The authors' names are contracted, and a few 
abreviations are used as follows. All words not in paLaeotype, 
with exception of the authors' names, are in Italics. 



Abbbbtiations. 



Aust 
Bor 

B 

BuU 
C 

cor 



G 
H 
Lin 

Mops 



Australes ; Southern Eng- 
lish Pronunciation. 

Boreales; Northern Eng- 
lish Pronunciation. 

Butler, 1633. 
Bullokar, 1580. 
Cheke, 1550. 

corrupte ; a pronunciation 
considered as corrupt by 
the author cited. 

GiU, 1621. 

Hart, 1569. 

Zincolniemes, Lincolnshire 
Pronimciation. 

Gill's Mbpsae, and Smith's 
mulierculae, suprik pp. 90, 
91; indicating an effemi- 
nate or thinner pronun- 
ciation. 



Oec 



Oceidentales ; Western 
English Pronunciation. 

Orientales; Eastern Eng- 
lish Pronunciation. 

Palsgrave, 1530. 

poetic^. 

prafatio, the prefiEU)e to 
Gill, which is not paged. 

provineialiter ; any pro- 
vincial pronunciation. 

Smith, 1568. 

Salesbury, 1547 & 1567. 

Scoti; Scotch Pronuncia- 
tion. 
Tramtr Tranitrmtani; English 
Pronimciation North of 
the river Trent. 
? interpretation doubtful, or 
apparent error, or mis- 
print, in the originaL 



Ori 

P 

poet 
pr 

prov 

S 

Sa 

So 



Chap. VIII. } 7. PBONOUNCINO VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. 881 



Pbonouncino Yocabulaht op the SixTEEifTH Oenturt. 



A. 
aaGpr 

abandon aban*don G 133 
abbreviation abrevfas'ton Boll 
abhor abhor* Bull, abhorred abhor'ed 

O 106 
abk aa*bl Sa, S, Bull, G 65, ab'l G 32 
abide=abijdO 2 
Abington Abtqtun tee Trumpington 

G134 
abound abound* G 89 
about abuut* Bull, about* G 23 
above abuv Bull, abuv* G 22 
abroad abrood* G 60, abrooad ? G 133, 

abroodC 6 
abtence absens G 66 
absent ab'sent G 84 
abtohe abzolv G 85 
abttain abstain* G 83 
abundance abun'dauns P, abun*daiiB G 

127 
abundant abun'dant G 84 
.abuee abyys* Bull 
aee as Bull 

acceptable aksept*abl G 84 
acceptance aksep'tons Qpr 
according akord-iq G 21 
account akount* G 89 
accuse akyyz* S, akyyz* G 46 
accustomed akustonicd G 84 
ache aatsh Bull, Hart, see hcadaehe^ 

aches =axe8s axes C 8 
acknotcUdge akknoou*lodzh G 32 
acquaint akfraint* S, acquainted 

Aumn-ted G 129 
acquaintance aku*ain*tan8 S 
acquit akirtt* aut aku^it G 15, aku'tt* 

G85 
acre aa*kcr G 70 
addtdQSd 
addressed adres'ed G 133 
a^fudge addzbudzh* G 32 
admonish admon'tsb G 85 
adore adoor* G 122 
adorn adom* G 141 
adultery adult'crai G 85 
advance advAAns* G 143 
adventure adven'tyvr G 30 
adverb ad'verb Bull 
advise advaiz* G 87, 131 
ads addiee addes adh'eR prov, Sa 
of airs afairz* G 37, afaairs* G 122 
afictions afek'sions G 123 
i^eet afekt- G 103, afects afektB*G 141 
idirmafiim-Q 112' 
t^fiiction aflik'ston G 125 
i^/^<^ afuurd' B 
afray afrai* G 98 



afore afoor. G 80 

afraid efraid- per prothesin pro fraid 

G135 
after after G 79 
again again* G 24 
against agcnst' ftequcntius^ against* 

docti interdum G pr^ against* G 20, 

79 
age aadzh S, G 70 
agree agrii- Bull, G 118 
ague aa'gyy G 92 
atJ aid G 14, 113 

air ai*er G 106, aai-er G ? air aier C 6 
airy aer*ai acreus G 14. a*eri/r« iris- 

syllabum G 16 
oi;? aal Sa, G 37 
o^a^^al'gat? G 109 
all aul S, a'l Bull, aal G 28, al G 39, 

aa1G25 
allay alai* G 99 

aUhail AAl-Haall' omnis talus G 64 
allure alyyr* G 123 
alone aloon* G 45, 145 
aloud aluud* Bull, aloud* G 109 
also a'l*80 Bull, AAs^or^Tro aaI'SO G 17 
altar z=:aulter C 5 
although AAldhokb* G 65 
altogether AAl'tugedh'er G 21 
alum al*um S 
am am G 52 

amain amaain* G 119, amain* G 110 
amate amaat* terreo G 32 
amaze amaaz' G 88 
ambitious amb»'tus G 99 
amiss amis' G 113 
among amoq* G 21 amooq* P G 79, 

amuq* B 
on an G 10 

andiron a'nditr'n Bull 
angels aq*gelz ? see next toordf G 24 
angelical andzheel-tkal G 119 
anger aq-ger G 91 
angry aq-grt G 84 
anguish aq'gwish BuU 
anothcrt anodh*crz G 95 
antwer an*swer non aun'sner Qpr, 

answered an-swered G 119, antwecrd 

C4 
answerable an*8werable G 84 
any an't Bull, G 45, prima naiurd tud 

brevisQlZS 
ape aap, Sa S 
apparel apar*el G 38 
appear apiir* Bull B, appeer C 6, i^ 

poared apiird G 94, appered appeared 

C 1, 2, appeareth apii-reth Bull B, 

apier*eth G 87, (appearing apiir*tq 

0133 



882 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chaf. Vm. } 7. 



appease apeez* 6 123 

appertain apertain* 6 87 

apply apbi* G 86 

appointed apuuint'ed G 24 

apprentice apren*t»s G 98 

are aar Bull, G 66, ar G 21 

▲BEADS areeds' G 98 

ar^fht araikhf G 135 

arieeth araiz-eth G 25 

armed arm*ed G 82 

arms armz G 37 

armt/ arm*di G 106 

array arai* S, araai* G 128 

arte-tmart ars-smart hydropiper G 38 

Arthur Artur G 107 

a» az Bull G 13, 95 

aah aish Sa, ash S, aehee ash'ez G 

37, 128 
ask aks et ask S, ask G 88, asked askt 

GUI 
aspen a8*ptii G 106 
aspiration aspiras'ton Bull 
aspire aspeir* G 111. 
ass as Bull, asses as-es G 24 
assay asai', assay thereof zadrAAkh* 

Oee, G 18 
assist astst' G 141 
assoil asoU' G 85, 89 
assurance asyyrans G 83, 117 
assure asyjT' G 128, assyyr* G 32 
astonied aston*ted G 99, astoonied C 19 
at at G 79 

attempered atem-pred G 119 
attend atend* G 133, attends atendz* 

G119 
attire'dhe dierz ati'er ? eervi eomua G43 
attribute v. atri"bTyt G 85 
auditor AA'dttor G 129 
auger AAU'ger G 14 
augment AAgment' G 119, 142 
atfft^AAntF G 10 
authors AAiiorz G 143 
avail avail* G 87, availeth ayail'eth 

G117 
avengement ayendzh'inent G 149 
ovens avenz caryophyllatum G 37 
aver aver* G 32 
ocou/ avoid' G 131 
awe au aa Sa, au S, aau G 14 
au7/WAA*MGl50 
awry awrtr sartrtt P P 
axe a^z Sa, aks S, G 13 
aye ei S, eei G j^r, 15, eei G 15, ai G 

113, aaiG 116, 0iC6 

B. 

^oo; Baal Bull 

babble s. baab'l nuga G 26, v. bab'l tn- 

fantum more balbutire G 26 
babbler bab'ler infanticrepus G 26 
babbling bab'liq garrulitas G 26 



babe baab Sa, G 26, babes=baabs C 11 

baby baa-bai G 26 

backhakS 

backward bak'ward G 28 

baeon baak'n Bull, baak'n G 38 

bad bad nuUus S 

badge badzh G 12 

bag hag S,(} 89 

bail baU BuU 

baily bee*lf eor B 

bait bait G 14 

bake baak Sa, S 

balance bal-ans Bull, bal'ans G 21 

bald bauld Sa S, ba'ld Bull 

bale baal Bull 

baU baul Sa, S, ba'l BuU, bAAl G 14 

balm bauVm =ba*rm Bull,bAAlm/w^tttf 

guam bAAm G pr, bAAhn G 38 
bands hands? G 116 
bar bar S, Bull 
barbarous bar'barus Bull 
Barbary Bar'bart G 147 
dor^a barbs PG. 37 
bare baar S, Bull 
bargain bar'^ain G 93 
barley barlei G 37 
bam baar'n Bull 
baron bar'on Bull 
barren bar'en Bull 
base baas G 98 
basket bas'ket Bull 
6aMbaaz?G119 
^ bat S 
bate baat S 
bath bath, S 
bathe baadh badh S 
battery bafrt G 123 
battles bat'aiis G 104 (in Spenser) 
bawl bAAl, eodem sono proferimus^ bAAl 

BALL pila, et tu bAAl bawlb voeife- 

rari G 14 
bay bai badius Bull 
bay-tree bai-trii Bull, bays baix lauri 

G141 
»tf bi G 23 
beak beek B 
beams beemz G 23 
bean bbane been P, Bull 
bean been G 37 
bear beer P, beer Sa, baar ursus Bull, 

bear bare bore bom^ beer baar boor 

bom {without distinguishing *bome*) 

G 50, borne boor'n Bull 
beast beest P, Bull, G 12 
beat beet verbercU, bet verberavit S, beet, 

bet verberabam dialeetus est, G 48 
beauty beu*tt G 22, 98, beautt B 
because bikAAZ* G 91 
beekhek B 
become bikum* G 21, 67, ^MmMbikaam* 

G86 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 883 



hed\>edB,QA7 

bedridden = bedreed C 9 

bee bii F, Sa 

beef hufGZd 

been biin G 56 100 

beer bier G 37 

beet biit S 

beets biits blitum G 37 

beeves biivz G 39 

befalleth biif^Aletb G 87 

before bifoor S biifoor Bull, bifoor G 

21, 23, 80 
begging beg'tq Sa 
begin begt'n* G 133, beginning begtii'tq 

G. 123 
begone biigoon* ? G 81 
behave binaav* G 51 
behind benamd' G 79 
behold biihoo'ld Bull, beheld biHeld* 

GlOO 
behoveth biHUUY*etb G 95 
being bii'tq G 25 
believe, beliiv, Sa, G 87, biliiv G 100, 

128, beleev G 24, believing biliiytq 

G133, 
bell bel vola S 
bellows bel'oouz G 37 
belong eth biloq*eth G 21, 86 
beloved biluY'^ G 129 
Belphoebe Belfee*be G 101 
bend bend G 48 

beneath biineedh' Bull, bmetb* G 79 
benefit benefit G 133 
benign bemgn bentq'n G 30 
bent bent S 

bereave bireev G 125, bereev G 48 
beseem biBiim* G 67 
beside bisdid* G 79 
besought bisooukbt* G 127 
best best G 12, 34 • 
bestow bistoou* G 86 
bet bet pro beter G 135 
betake bitaak* G 32 
bethink bithtqk* 32 
betid past tense bitaid* G 108 
betimes bitaimz' G 123 
betrayed bitraid' G 145 
better bet-er G 34 

between biitwiin* BuU, bitwiin* G 79 
beyond bijond* G 79 
bid btd S, bid G 88, Hdden bfd*n G 20 
bide beid S 
bier biir P, biir Sa, beer spelled bbasb 

rhyming with nbars in the passage 

of Spenser (6, 2, 48) cited in G 103 
bill btl S 

billows btl'oouz G 99 
^Wbdind G 116, bifnd C 18 
bird bird S, G 24, burd G 88, birds 

burdz G 118 
bit bit S, bits bits G 37 



bitch bitsb, 8c et Transtr. bik S 
biteheit S, bdit mordeOj bithit mordebam, 

have bitten Haav bit'n momordi G 48 
bitter biter G 40 
bladder blad'er Sa. 

blame blaam G 86, blamedhlamd ? G 90 
blazed blaaz-ed G 125 
bless bles G 21 
^/im^blaindGUO 
blithe blaidh G 107 
block blok G 99 
blood bluud S, blud BulU G 4, 38, 

bloud C 27 
bloody bludi G 100 
blossoms blos'umz 144 
blow bloou Bull, blotcn blooun G 2 
blush blush S, blushed blusbt G 1 17 
blue blyy S 
board Duurd Sa, B, boord G 47, boards 

boordz G 118 
boast boost G 23, 89 
boat boot S, Bull, boot C 4 
body bod-i G 72, 133 
boil beil ulcus S, buuil coquo G 15 
bold boud prov Sa, bould S, boould G 

105 
bombast bum'bast G 38 
bondmen bondmen G 41 
bone boon, Sc baan bean S 
book buuk Sa, Sm, 8c byyk S, buuk-n 

G 3, 41, byyks Bor G 122 
boot buut S, Bull 
booth buudb Bull 
bore boor P, G 50 
bom boor'n natus^ bor'n allatus the 

present use reversed Bull, born G 50, 

98 boom—natus C 2 
borrow boroouG 88, iorrotr«rfborooued 

G.98 
bot bot lumbricus equorum S, Bull 
botch botsh S 
both both G 39, 98, beadh Bor G 16, 

booth C 6 
bough bowb buuu Bull, bou G 15 
bought bouHt S, boouHt Bull, bokht 

G 12, booukht G 109 
bound hound G 15, 24 
bounty boun'ti G 29, 82 
bourn bur'n Bull, buum B 
bow boo aretts Sa 34, 58, boou areus bou 
fUetere S, boou areus, buu flectere 

Bull, boou arcus G 15, bowing 

bou-iq G 20, bowed^boud C 18 
bowels buuelz Bull, bouelz G 37, 94 
bowers bours G 114 
bowl booul sinum Sa, S, Bull, G 15, B, 

boul sphaera S, G 15, B, buul globus 

BuU 
box bokfl S, G 107 
boy bui P, boi, fortasse bui, alii bee S, 

bwee H, boi Bull, buoi, mm b«A G 



884 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XWTH CENT. Chap VIII. { 7. 



pry buoi puer G 92, 136, boi Bor 
G 15, bwcKJ B 
brad brod clavus sine capite S 
hrag brag G 89 
brake brak ruptura^ braak balista, Jilix 

&c., Bull, braak = f'upit C 15 
bramble brambl G 41 
^Afi bran G 38 
brandiroH brond-irr'n Bull 
branches bransh'cz G 24, brantsb'ez G 

123 
brats bras G 37 
bravada bravaa-da G 28 
bravely braavlt G 123 
breach breteh ? Sc et Transtr. brek S 
bread bred? Sa, breed 8, G 24, 37, 

^ee^C4 
break breek Sa, brcck, imp braak brook 

olim brast, occidetUaliter briik G 51 
breath breth Bull 

breathe brccdh Bull, brceth ? G 121 
bred hrod. S 

breech briitsh Sc Transtr. et Bor briik 
S, breeches brttsh'cs, briiks Bor G 17 
^0^<;briidS, G 124 
brenned bren-ed Bar G 122 
brethren bredhTen ant bredh'em G 41, 

124 
brew bryy 8, brewed bruu'td ? 8 
*rufe braid G 112 
bridegroom = brijdgroom C 25 
bridge\y[QAz\ Bor brig S, brtdzh G 12 
bridU brttl-lP 8 broidl G 20, 123 
brightness braikht'nes G 
Britain Bn't'ain {in Spenser) G 104 
broad brood 8, G 70 
broil hroU. fortaese bniil S, broil bruuil, 

indifferenter G 15 
broken brook'n G 51 
brood bruud S, G 101 
brooks bruuks G 114 
broom bruum Bull 
brother brudher G 27, 41, 112, B, 

broker C 4 
brotherhood bnidb'ernuud G 27 
brought broukht G 10 
brown bniun Bull 
bruised =broosed C 21 
bubble bubl B 
buck buk dama mtu Sa, 8, G 3, /ago- 

tritieum G 37 
buckler buk'ler Bull 
bud bud G 133 

budge budzh peregritiae ovis pellis 8 
buildeth byyld'eth bcild'eth biild'etb 
btld'eth, pro suopfe cujusgue ingenio 
Qi, built = bijltC 7 
builder biilder G 105 
building biild'tq G 111, buildings = 

byldings C 21 
bull bul, 8, Bull, buu prov Sa 



bulwark bul'wark G pr 

bung buq B 

buoy bwci H, buui Bull, G 15 

burden bur-d'n Bull 

bum bur'n Bull, bum G 109, bumeth 

bum-eth G 23 
burr bur lappa 8 
bury btr*t Sa, huri C 8 
bush bush G 73 
busied btz'ied G 91 
business biz'nes G 81 
buey btz't Sa 

but but 8, Bull, G 20, 133 
butcher butsb'cr, Mops biteh'er G 18 
butt but Bull 
butter buter G 38 
button but-'n Bull 
buy bei 8, G 89 
buyer bei*er H 
by bt 8, bei H, G 20, 79, 136, by our 

lady bei-r laa-dt Sa, by and bye, by 

AND BY, btt and bu P 

c. 

cage kaadzb 8 

caitiff kai'ttf miser S, kai'ttV G HI, 

146 
calends kal'endz G 37 
c«//ka'lf Bull, calves ka'lvz Bull 
call kaul Sa, 8, ka'l Bull, kau prov Sa 
callet kal'et nuretriciUa Bull 
calm kaulm Sa 4, ka'l'm Bull 
cambric kaam'brtk. Mops keem'br«k 

17 
Cambridge Kaam 'brtdzh G 77 
cannot kanot G pr, kan'oot G 45 
canoe kanoa ? G 28 
candle kan-dl G 98 
canvas kan'vas G 38 
cap kap Sa, 8, G }2 
cape koap hispaniea chlamys 3 
capers kap'erz G 37 
capon kaa'p'n Bull, kaa*p]i, Mops keepn 

et feri in]^'n G 18 
captive kap'tiV G 116 
can kan o 
care kaar Bull 
careful kaar'ful G 84 
careless kaar'les G 123 
carpenter kar'penter G 129 
Carthage Earthadzh G 66 
ease kaas G 35, 100 
easement kaaz'ment, G 27 
casket kasket G 35 

eaet kast G pr, 48^ kest kus'n Bor G 16 
eat kat 8, G 35 
eates kaats G 37 
catch katsh S, G 149, see * ketch\ caught 

kouHt, 8 
cattle kat-el Bull, G 24 
mW kaul =ka'l Bull 



i 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 885 



cauldron kaa'dor^n. Bull 

cause kauz Bull, kAAZ G 21, 103, 143 

causeway/ kausi Boll 

cave kaav G 77 

cavil kaytl Bull 

ceased aeest G 112, ceasest seeB'est G 102 

cedars seedarz G 24, 106 

cerisor sen'sor G 66 

centre sent'er G 125 

certain scr'tain G 67 

chaff tsh&fG 37 

chalk tshAAk G 38 

challenge tshaalendzh G 109 

chambers tshambcrz G 23 

chance tshans S, tshauns B, chanceth 

tshaanseth G 66, tehanseth G 86, 

chanced tshAAUst G 111, 119 
chancellor tehan'sler G pr 
change tshandzh S, G 12, 20, tshandzh 

Bull, tfihaindzh B 
changeable tsha'ndzh'ab'l Bull 
chanter tshant cr cantor S 
chap tshap ^ndi per se out vento 8 
chape tshaap ferrum quod ambit unam 

vtigitiam S 
chapel tshap *el S 
char tshaar P 
charge tshardzh Bull 
charity tshar'tte S 
charm tshar'm Bull 
charriot tsharet G 23 
chaste tshaast G 77, 100 
chasten tshas't'n Bull 
chastity tshast'ttii G 101 
chaw tshAA G 14 
cheap tshiip P lieitari S, Cheapside 

Tshecp'seid Sa 
c?ieek tsaiik P 
cheer tshir ? wtltus 8 
chserful tsheerful G 118 
cheese tsliiiz Sa, S 
cherish tsber-isli Bull, tsheer'tah et 

tBhertsh G 127 
cherry tsher's S, cherries tshertz 6 99 
Chesterton Tshes'tertun G 134 
chidden tehud'n ? Bull 
chief \&\aii Sa, Bull, G 77, eheef C 6 
child tshtldP S, tshdild G 42, child 

1, 2, children tshildren G 42 
childishness tshttld-ishnes Bull 
chin tshm P, G 80 
chisel tshii'z'l Bull 
choler koler G 38 
cholic kol-iTt G 38 
choose tshvyy. G 101, chiue G 13 ehtm 

tsliooz 6 118, chosen tshoo'z'n Bull, 

G 66, 152 
chop tshop scindere 8, chopped tshopt 

GUI 
Christian En's'tian G 150 
ehureh tBhtrtsh Sa, tshtrtsh tshuiah 



vel tsbyyrtsh, Sc et Transtr, kyyrk, 

kurk S, tshurtsb G 92 
churchyard tsburtsb'jard G 128 
churl tfihurl P, t-<bur'l BuU 
cider sid-er ? G 38 
Cimmerian Simer'ian G 136 
citizen sit'tzen G 85 
city sit'i BuU 
civet 8»vet G 39 
clad Mad 123 

claim klaim S, claimed klaim*ed Q 110 
claw klau S 

clay klai G 38, klaai G 101 
clear klier G 147, kliir B 
cleave kliiv ? S, kleev G 50 
cleft kleft G 60 
cletv klyy P 
<?/tJklifBull 
climb kloim, climbed kbimd, apud rtis» 

iicos autempro impel fectohabesMioom 

klaam klum G 49 
climes klaimz G 141 
dive kleiv haerere S 
cloak klook G 46 
clod klod gleba S 
clooks klyyka Bor G 122 
close kloos G 141, closes klooz*ez G 98 
cloth kloth G 62, klootb Bor G 16, 

clooth G 6 
clothed kloodb-ed G 23 
clothier kloodh-tcr G 62 
clouds kloudz G 23, kloud*ez in Spenser 

G 121, 137 
cloven kloovn G 50 
cloy klwei, [klui ?] dare ad fastidium, 

aut equi ungulam elavo vulnerare S 
coal kool G 12, 62 
coast koost B, coostes G 2 
coat koot S Bull 
cobble kob'l ruditer facere 8 
eot/koifBuU 

coil koil, fortasse kuil, verberare 8 
«o/ief koula Sa, kould koould 8, koo'ld 

Bull, koould G 103 «^ err, 
collier kol-ier G 62 
colour kulor Bull, G pr kul'or 6 84, 

118, 129 
coll kol collum amplecti G 12 
eohoort kool'wurt U 
comb koom et kem, combed kemt eome- 

bam G48 
eome kum Bull, G 48, B, cometh kum*eth 

G 20, caine kam G 48 
comely kum*l« G 123 
comfort kum'fort Bull, G 106, 146 
comfortless kuiu'furtles G 77 
command komAAnd* G 87, komaund* B 
commanders koniAAU-dcrz G 74 
commendation komcndaa-sion G 30 
0t>mmt7^^komtt'cd G 118 
commodious komod'<oji G 30 



886 PKONOXJNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chap. VIII. § 7. 



eommoditiet komod'ttaiz G 39 
eommodity iLomod'tU' 6 pr, 29 
common kom'on G pr. 
eommonwealth kom*on welth G 43 
company kum*pandi G 110 
comparable kom'parabl G 30 
compare kompaar* G 86 
compared kompaaid' G 116 
eompaasion kompas'ston G pr, kompafl*- 

tbnG 118 
competitor kompet'rtor G 129 
eompoeition kompostz'ton Bull 
concern konsern' G 87 
condemn kondemn* P G 86 
condign kondig'n kond»q*n G 30 
condition condicton kondtis'tim Sa 
coneye kontz Bull, kun-tz G 24 
confess konfes' G 112 
confidence kon-fidens G 30 
confound konfound' G 116 
confounded konfound'ed G 23 
confused konffTZ'cd G 107 
eof^jurer kunmhorer, non ktui'dzlieTer 

%tt indoctus suas aures seguensj G pr 
consort konsort' G 48, consorted kon- 

Bort-edG 118 
constancy konstanst G 30 129, kon- 

stansai* poet G 130, suprd p, 869^ 

col, 2. 
constant kon*stant G 105 
Constantinople Eon*stanttnopl G 129 
constrain konstrain* G 129 
constraint konstraint' G 107 
consul kon'siil G 30 
consult konsult' G 21 
consumed konsum-ed P G 25, consuming 

konByrm't (^ G 1 27 
contain Kontein Bull, kontain* G 45 
content kontent* G 20 
continue kontm*yy Bull 
cook knuk S, G 17, Sc kyyk 8, kyyk 

-BorG17 
Mo/kuul 8 
coot kuut genus anatis alham maculam 

in f rente gerens S, Bull, B 
copper kop*er G 39 
core koor r 
cork kork S 

com koor'n Bull, kom 6 39 
corse koors G 1 28 
cosen kuz'u G 100 
cost ko6t G, 89 B 

costermonger kos'terdmuqger Q 129 
costliest kost'ltest G 112 
cot kot involuerumf koot casa 8 
cotton kot''n Bull 
Cotswold Eoots'woould G 70, Kot*8al 

vulgd G pr 
could kould 8, kuuld Bull, G 56, B 
cough koouH 8 
counsel koun'sel Q 30 



cowtterchange kountertshandzh* G 33 

counterfeit kuuterfet Bull 

countess koun'tes G 42 

country kun'trt G 43, contrec C 14, 

countries kun'trttz Bull 
couple kovLp'l jungere 8, coopled C 1 
courage kour*adzh G 105, kuu'radzh G 

123, kur-adzh B 
course koun fkuurs P] G 119 
court kuurt G 103, courts kuorts G 22 
courteous kur*teus G 68 
courtesy kur'tezt G 82 
cover kuver, kiver Or G 17, covercst 

kuY'erest G 23 
covet kuT'et G 90 
covetous kuvetus G 90 
cow kuu, P, kou 8a, G 41 
coward kou'Herd P G 107 
cowl koul 8, B 
coy kui (?) P, koi, fortasse kni, alii koe, 

ineptum, et a familiaritate alimum S 
crab krab 8 
cracked kxaakt P G 99 
cradle kraa-dl G 101 
craggy krag*t G 146 
criued kraazd G 99 
creanse kreonz aut kreanz, asturis out 

fringiUaris retinacula G 37 
created kreaat'ed G 25 
creatures kree'tyyrz G 118 
credit kredu't G 43 
tfTMp kriip G 24 
cresses kres'ez G 37 
cribble krtb'l crihUatus panis S 
cried kraid G 78 
crooked kryrked Bor G 122 
^otrkrooSa 
crown kroun G 70, crowned kiound G 

142 
cruel kryyel G 99 
cub kub, vulpeeula parva 8 
euit kyyt kuit, defrutun% vd vinmm 

eoctum S, cuited cyyted, d QutUes 

vocabulo cuuLB coguerc G 4 
euU\xl8 

cumin kum'tu G 37-38 
cunning kun'tq G 83 
cup kup 8 

Cupid Kyyp-id G 136 
cur kur canis rusticus S 
curse kurs G 21, cursed knn'ed G 105 
curtain kur*taiu G 23 
curtaxe kurt-aks G 124 
cut kut 8, G 48 
cypress sai'pres G 106. 

D. 

daffadowndillies dafadoondil'is 6 104 
daily dai'lai G 35 

dainty daiu'tt, dein'tt dsUcatus 8, 
daiuti G 128, daintiu dain-tiiB G 37 



Chap. VIII. { 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 887 



daUff dal'i ludere 8 

dam dam bestia etytuvi* mater G 3 

damage dum'aidzh P Sa 

dame daam G 3, 116, 123 

dance dAAns G 143, dans, deans Or G 17, 

danced ^datmsed C 14 
danger da'ndzh-er Bull, dain-dzher B 
I/Anvers Daabts vulgo 6 pr 
dare daar S, durst durst G 69 
dark=derk C 27 
darkness dark'nes G 23 
dart dart Sa 

JfAubigney DAAb*nei vulgo G pr 
Ut AubridgC'Court Dab'skot vulgo Gpr 
daughter dAAkht'er G 110, daughters 

dAAkht'erz G 23, some sag daf *ter B 
daw dau P, S 
dag dai, rustiei daai. Mops dee, Se et 

Trofistr daa S, dai G 22, 70 
dazedasix G 114 

dead died ? mortuus S, deed 6, <i^ C 9 
deaf deef Sy deef C 11 
<i^r diir S, dier G 84 109, diier G 15, 

deer G 101, deer rightly^ not diir, B 
dearling deer'ling, not dar'ling B 
death deeth G 12, 109, 119, death's 

deeth'ez ift Spenser G 118 
debate debaat* G 97 
debt det S, debts^detts C 6 
deears dtk'ars decades G 72 
decay dekai* G 124 
deceive deseev G 97, deceived deeseeved 

G 112, deceiving deeseev'tq G 144 
declare deeklaar* G 22, 23, 86 
dee dii nomen literae S 
deem diim G 32 
deeply 8, Q 24, 70 
deer diier G 15, 41 
defence defens* G 20 
defend defend* G 31 
drfer defer* G 133 
deJUed def9M' Q 118 
defraud defrAAd* G 31 
degree degrii Bull, G 21 
delight deliHt* Bull, deUit* 6 2l,deUghts 

delaits* G 141 
delightful del9it*ful G 114 
delivereth deltveretb G 23 
demand demAAnd* G 88, 116, demaund* 

B 
demurely demyyr*lt G 150 
den den S, d^ denz G 25 
denials denai'AAlz G 150 
denying denai'tq G 132 
depart depart* G 90 
deprive depraiv* G 85 
deputy =debUee C 14 
derive deraiv* G 48 
descended desend'ed G 83 
desert dezart* G 118, 141, dezert* G 116, 

121, dez'ert aolitudo, dezert* meritum 



G pr^ dezert' meritum^ dez'ert deter- 

tum aut solitude G 130 
deserve desenr* G 89, deserves dezem* 

G85 
desire dezeir* 6 90 133, deezair* ? G HI 
desirous dezdi*rus G 83 
despair despair* G 105 
destiny dc8*tent G 129, destinai 6 97, 

destmei' poet 130^ suprd p, 869, 

eol. 2. 
determined deter*mtned G 76 
Devereux Deu'reuks P G 42 
LevU Dii'Yil S, diil JSor G 122, deoel 

09 
devilishly =devillisehli C 6 
devoid devoid G 83 
dew deu P, S, B 
dewy deu'i G 106 
diamond dramond G 79, 91 
dice deis ctleae S 
Dick Dtk S 

dictionary dik'siboart Bull 
did see do 
dies deiz moritur S, died deid mortuus 

S, G 116 
difer dif*er G 90 
difference dtf*erens G 119 
dilapidation dtlaptdaa*6«on G 30 
diligently dtl'idznentlai G 90 
dim dim S, dimmed dnnd G 98 
din dm 8 
dine dein S 
d^ dtp G 48 
<^»r^0 atrdzh G 117 
dirt durt G 38 
disallow dtisalou' 6 33 
disburden dtsburdh'en G 85 
discourteous d«skur*teu8 G 118 
discovered dnkuY*ered G 106 
discrete diskriit* Bull, G 77 
disdain dtsdain* P, S, G 4, 98 
disease dtseez* Bull 

disfigure dt8fi^*yyr, prov dt8vig*yyr Sa 
disgraced dvAmskfii' G 113 
dUh dtsh S 

dishonest dtson'est Bull 
dislionesty dt8on*estoi G 89 
dishonour di8on*or G 89 
disloigned dtBlomd* G 114 
disloyal dtiBloi*AAl P G 118 
disloyalty dtisloraltai G 118 
dismay diismai' G 121 
dismayed dtsmaaid* 
disparted dtspart'ed G 106 
dispiteous dtsntt'eus G 82 
displaced displaast' G 102 
displayed dtsplaaid* G 98, 132 
displeasure dtsplee'zyyr G 125 
dista diBttV G 138 
DiT dft G 123 
ditches deitsh'iz, Sa 



888 PRONOUNCING VOCABULAKY OF XVI TH CENT. Chaf. VIII. § 7 



dwera dtVers- P Bull, dtVerz ? 6 93 

divide deytt'd* Bull, divided devai'ded 
G133 

divim dmiii' poiiits quam deyain P 6 
pr, divain* G 116 

divinely dtvain-bi G 133 

divisionf dtviz'ton, devtz'son Bull 

divorced diYon^ed G 114 

do duu Sa, S, du G 24, 50, 134, B, dao 
C 6, doest diiust G 65, B, doott G 7, 
doth duth G 40, 66, don duvaiplurai 
G 102, did d/d G 60, 134, didst dtdst 
G 66t doing du'iq prima naturA 8ud 
hrevis G 133, do it dut pro du it G 
136, done dun G 50, duun £or G 17, 
iduu- OccO 18, rfocw C 6 

doctor dok-tor G 30 

document dok*yymcnt G 30 

doe doo, Sa, S 

doleful dool-ful G 77 

dominion domm'ion G 30 

doomdnxan G 32, 116 

door duur oitinm S, door Bull, G 118, 
doors duurz G 95 

dorr dor apis genus S 

doting doot'iq G 144 

double dub'l doubl Sa, dub-l Bull, G 
97, 112, B 

doubt duut Bull, dout G 109, B 

doubtful doutful G 83 

dough doou conspersio S 

dove dou eolumba S, </oi<; e^oop 3, 10 

doweets dou 'sets testieuli et tentra 
comua G 37 

doum doun G 21 

doumtcard doun -ward G 103 

doxm duz-n G 72 

drachms dramz G 93 

<&*ajfdrafG38 

drank draqk G 50 

dratos drxAZ G 66, drawing druk'iq G 
104, drawn drAAn G 146 

dread dreed S 

dream ^dreem C 2 

dregs dregz G 37 

dress dieB S 

</rtnA driqk G pr drinking dn'qk'tq Sa 

drive dreiv S, draiv G 49, driven drtyn 
G49 

dross dros G 38 

drowned dround G 74 

drunk-en dniqk-n G 50 

dry drai G 105, drl C 12 

duck duk anas S 

rffi*dvySG2>, 103 

dug oug mamilla S 

</MA:f dyyk Sa, S 

<f«//dulS, G 125 

dumb=domb C 9 

<ffl<n^ duq G 12 

<{Mr«<, see dare 



dust dust G 25, 38 
DuUh dutsh dttsh B 
<fti/y dyjtt Bull, G 110 
dyer dei'er H 
ifying dartq G 134 

£. 

each eetsh G 99 

eagle eegi G 15 

Mr eer, cor iir B, earf een G 103 

Mr/ earl tto ut a aliguanlulum audiestwr 

hie eerl, f/Zi^ erl G 15 
tftime«/fte«« eernestncs G 91 
earth erth Bull, eerth G 21 
ease jeez (P) Sa suprd p. 80, eez S, Bull, 

G 15, 85, 123 
easement eez'ment G 27 
east^esteestO 2 
easy eez'i Bull 

eat eet G 15, eaten eet'n G 66 
eaves eeTZ G 37 
echo ek'o G 142 
egg eg Sa, S 
.^rj^^ Edzhtpt P G 66 
eight aikht G 71 
eighteen aikht*im G 71 
eighteenth eiH*tiiiith Bull 
eighth aikht G 71 
eighty aikh'tt G 71 
either eidh'er out S, eeidb'er G 45. 

eidh-er G 101 
ekevikOiin 
eleven elevn G 71 
eleventh elevnth G 71 
e// el G 70 

ekn el'm Bull, elm G 105 
eloquence el'oku^ens G 43 
embellish embel'isli G 29 
embowed emboud* G 107 
emmove emuuY* G 135 
emperor em-perur Sa, em'peraiir G 117 
empire em'pair G 73 
empty emp*ti G 83 
endeavour tndee*yor G 82 
endite endait' G 110 
endless end'les G 118 
endure tndyyr* G 25, endyyr* G 99 
enemy en*emai G 82, enemies en'emais 

G23 
enforce enfors* G 128 
Bnglands Jo'glandz G 150 
Engilsh iiq'lisb iiq-glish »q*gltish P Bull, 

/qglfsh G 141 
et^oy endzboi* G 87 
enlightened tnlaikht'ned G 23 
enough inukh* G 9, cMdies inuf et inuldi* 

satis G 19 
entangle entaq'gl, g a3 n ratione sequentie 

liquida quodammotlo distrahitur G 10 
enter eu'ter G 33 
mUirtain entertain* G 100 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PKONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. 889 



entraih en'tralz G 37 

entreat intreet* G 87 

envy en-vt G pr, 38 

equal ee'ktral G 84 

ere eer G 104 

errerQ 112 

errand er*and pro eer'and G 136 

error er'or G 117 

essay esai' tentare S 

establUhed estab*U'8lied G 22 

eataU estaat* Bull, G 20 

esteem estiim* G 89 

eunuch— eunoueh C 19 

even iivn G 22, 93 

evening iivntq Q 25 

ever ever G 40 

evermore evermoor* Sa ?, G 104 

w^ry everai G 21, even G 80, evrei 

pro everai usitaiissimus G 136 
evil evil ? S, iivl G 23, u-vtl B, evils 

iivlz G 118, 
ewe jeu H, yy Bull, eeu G 15, eu B 
ewer eau'er H, eeu'er aqualis G 10 
exalted cksalt-ed G 23 
examples eksam'plz G 68 
exceeding eksiid'tq G 84, 116 
excel eksel' G 111 
excellency ek'selensai G 21 
except eksept* G 65 
excess ekses' G 123 
excTiange ekstehandzh* G 93 
excite eksait* G 110 
excuse ekskyyz* Bull 
exempt eksempt* Q 89 
exercise ek-sersiVz Bull 
exhibition ekstbts'tun Sa 
exile ek'saU G 30, exiled eksaild* G 125 
expectation ekspekta'ston Q 21 
expert ekspert* G 83, 116 
explicate cks'pltkaat G 31 
expone ekspoon' G 3 1 
extreme— extreem C 11 
extremity =extremitee C 1 
eye ei S, Gpr, 15, eyes eiz &, eyne ein, 

pro eiz Spenser^ Q 137 
eyebright ei-braikht G 38 



fable faabl S 

face faas Sa, Gjfacesy faa'sez Sa 

Faiiry Faaeri G 97 

fail faU S, G 9, fails failz G 93 

fain fain P, faain S, fain Bull 

faint faint feint languidus S, faint G 149 

fair faai-er G 27, 98, faair fai-er 6 74, 

fair G 99, fairest faairest G 101 
fairly faai'erlai G 27 
fatth faith G 39, 104 
faithless faith'les G 145 
fall faul 8, fa'l BuU, fAAl G 40, fal P 

G47 



false fa'Is Bull, &alB G 97, falsest 

£AAl8-estGll8 
falsely fAAlslai G 139 
fame faam G 125, 135 
famous faa-mus G 30, 35, 100 
fan fan S 
fang faq arripe, Oee va^ ; hefanged to 

me at the font ^ Oec uii yaqd tu mi at 

dhevant, in baptisteriopromesuseepit 

G ISy fanged faqd Bor G 122 
far for S, for G 23 34, /ar=/«r C 8 
farther far-der Bull, far-dher G 84, 

farthest far-dhest G 34 
farthing —ferying C 5 
farewel faaTwcl' S 
fashioned fash'toned G 101 
fat fat S, G 38, 74 
fate feat G 20 
father fedh-er prov Sa ? fedher G pr, 

112, fayer faather C 3, 4, fathers 

faa'dhcrz G 75 
fault fa' It Bull, fAAt frequentius^ faalt 

docti interdum G pr, fAAlt fAiult G 

S6j faults =fautsC 6 
favour favur Bull, favor Qpry 82 
fau faaz infila deducere S 
fear feer G 20, 22, 98 
/<?ar/M/feerfulQ99 
feast fccst G 143,/ea«^« feests G 118 
fed fed B 
fee fii P 

feeble f iib-1 G 99 
feed f iid BuU 

feel fiil S, feeling fiil-tq G 119 
/w^fiitS, G40,/««^C7 
/i^^n fein fein S, fein Bull, feigned 

fain-edG 111 
/tfttfelS, G47, 124 
/<f/foM? fel'oou, veloou Or G 17 
fen fen S 
fence fens S, G 20 
fents fents scissurae S 
FERE fecr aorttw G 101 
/«•« fer'n Bull, fern G 37, feem G 73 
feUh fetsh S, G, Aust vetsb G 17 
fett fet adporta S 
/w feu P, S, G 100, feeu G 15 
fiants fai'ants relicta vulpis G 37 
fickle UkX G 103 
fie U ? f»H' S 

feldfiM Bull, G 22, 124 
Jierce feers G 99, Jiers C 8 
fifteen f iftiin G 71 
ffthfiftG 71 
/fty fifii G 71 
fg f »g S 

^A< feit S, foikht G 80, 99 
figure figyyr Bull 
fiU feU S 
fia fil S, fil, Aust vtl G 17 yJUledUVed 

G25 

57 



890 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chap. VIII. § 7. 



jathy filth-t G 104 

fn fin 8 

fnal fai-nal G 30 

Finch Ftnsh G 42 

JlndUindy Bull 

Jine fein S, fain G 12, 123 

Jlttffer f>q-gcr ? Q 70 

Jlr fir S 

Jire feir S, feier, H, fai-er G 15, 23, fir 

OrQ 17, faier^or G 16 
Jlrst first, S, G 71, 34 
/»A fish, prov vish Sa, fish S, G 26, 47, 

JUhing ftsb'tq, he is gone a^Jithin^ 

Hdi (?) iz goon avisht* Oee G 18 
JUhnumger fiish'muq-gcr G 32 
fit fit 8, G %A, fittest ffVest G 118 
^w feiv Sa, S, prov veiv Sa, faiv G 

70,^ C 26 
fix fiks G 48 
ySsz f>z, stridor igneus S 
^«tfr flater G 26 
flaming flaam-tq G 24 
flax ilaks Sa, G 38 
yferfflcdGSO 

,/KMf|7e flidzb apta volare^ Bor fleg S 
fleeced fliised G 99 
/mA flesh S, G 38 
flew flyy G 60 
flitted fltted G 146 
float V. floot fliit, dialectus variat, Gpr 
flock flok G 99. flocks floks G 87 
flood fluud, 5c flyyd S, flud Bull, G 124, 

floods Mdz G 119 
flourish flur-ish G 47, B 
flower flouur H, flowers flou'en floret, 

flou'ers (?) menses G 39 
flown flooun G 60 
flute flyyt S 
fly s. =fiyeM ? =flie^ii ? Tjly v. flei 

flii dialectus variat G pr^ nai G 60, 

116,>i/;flyy G60 
fodder foder G 38 
/otf foo G 82, foeti foon pro fooz Spenser 

G 137 
/o»7 foil,/or^aMtf fiiil, bractea S 
joined bimndi punctim feriebat G 78 
/oW foould G tfno^a 
/o/A; foolk potius quam fook G pr 
follow foloou G 90, 129, ftil-a Bor 

G 16 
/o% fol-t G 38 
fond fond stolidus S, G 114 
food ftiud G 24, 38 

fool fuul Sa, S, G 21, fools fuulz G 89 
/oo/t»A fuulish G 27, 103 
foot fuut Bull 
footsteps fuut-stcps G 147 
for for S, G 21, B 
forbear forbecr- GUI 
forced forst G 99, forcing foors'tq S 139 
forces foor-sez G 100 



forego forgoo* amitto, foor'goo* praeedo 

G 65, foregoing foor-go'tq G 129, 133 
forest forest G 24, 62, 134 
forester, fos'ter nemoris eustot, 8 
forestaller foorstAAler G 129 
fore foor B 
foretell foortel- G 80 
/ory<ffordzhGll8 
forget forget- G 66, forgat foigat* 6 65, 

forgotten forgofn G 133 
forgive— forgijv C 9, forginng for- 

givtq G 133 
forgoing forgo'iq G 33 
forlorn forlorn* G 33 
forsake forsaak* G 103, 189 
forspeaking foorspeek'tq G 133 
forswear forsweer* G 33 
forth fuurth G 22, 24 
forthy fordhai* G 100 
/or<y for-ttG7l 
forward foo'rward Bull 
fought, fauHt, foughten fauHtm 8 
foul foul turpis S, G 74, 104 
found found G 136, fond in Speneer O 

124 
foundations foundaastonz Q 24 
founded found'ed G 24 
fountains foun'tainz G 119 
four four, prov vour Sa, foon'r Bull, 

foour G 37, 70 
fourteen foour-tiin G 71 feorteen fur. 

teen xiiij C 1 
fourth fouurth, H, foourth G 71 
fowl foul S, fowls foulz G 24 
fox foks Sa, S, prov vokii Sa 
^a»7 frail G 114, 123 
framed trosi'med G 123 
France, Ffaans G 70, Fronns B 
franion fran*ion G 129 
frankincense fraqk'tnsens G 38 
fray free cor B 
free friiG 83, 89 
freeze friiz G 47 
French Frensh G 70 
frensy fren*z» G 106 
friend frind G 117, friind B, /rvMuTC 

11, friends friindz Sa, Bull, friodM 

G81 
friendless, friind "les B 
friendly frind lai G 84 
friendship frtnd'shtp G 82 
froise fruiz ? P 
from from S, G 20, 79 
fronts fronts G 99 
frost frost G 47 
frosty frost* G 146 
froth froth G 38 
frowardness fro'wardnes Q 82 
frowning frounvq G 20 
frozen frooz'n, Occ ifroor* iyroor 6 18. 
frugality fryygal'itai G 39 



Chap. VIII. i 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 891 



fruit fryyt G 2i,fruut C 7 

fruition fruts'toon P G 30 

/M*/fyyelG126 

fugitive fyydzhitaiv G Z& 

/m// fill S, BuU G 32 

fulness ful'nes G 22 

fuUome fiil'smn G 28 

funeral fyyneral G 84, 106 

furlong fur'loq G 70 

furmety fhim-entt G 37 

furnace —fumeia C 6 

furnish fiir-ntsh Bull 

furniture fur-nityrr G 43 

further far'dher nir*dher fiir'der, dia- 

leetus variaty G pr, fiir'dher G 34, 

furthest fiir-dbest G 34 
fury fyyri G 141 

G 

gain gain G 20, 79 

'gainst eainst G 124 

gall pm. S 

gallant gal-aunt Sa 

gangrel gaqTel or gaq'grel Bor, homo 

ignavusy G 17 
gape gaap S, G 88 
gardeti gaar-d*n Bull 
yar/0»^ garland G 103 
garlic gajltlc G 38 
gartnent gannent G 23 
gate gaat Bull 
gather gadher G 25, 112 
gay gai, gaei ? S 
^oz^gaaz S, G 88, 114 
gelding geld'ing S 
^Mtfra/ dzhen'cral G 133 
generous dzhen'erus G 30 
genitive dzhen'tttV Bull 
gentle dzhen*til P 8 
gentleu^omen dzhen*tl,wtm*en, Mops 

dzhen*tl,tm*»n G 18 
gently dzhentlai Gill 
geometry dzbeom'etrdi G 38 
George Dzhordzh Sa, S 
yM/idzhesU G 107 
get get S, gat gat genuit S 
ghost =ghooHt C 1 
g^lets dzht'b'lets G 27 
gift gtft S 

Gil Dzhtl /o^mma levis S, G 36 
Gilbert Gil'bert Sa 
Giles Dzhoilz G 42 
Gilian Dzhtltan G 36 
Gill Gil G 42, gtl branchia piscis S 
Gillsland Gilz land G 136 
ginger dzhin-dzhir Sa 
girdle gtrd'l G 46 
give g/v S, G 18, giiv BuU, G 23, gii 

Mops G 18, gij'vC 18, gave gav laav 

jaaf S, gaav G 49, given gii-v'n Bull, 

giVn G 67 



glad glad G 21 

glas glas G 42 

gloomy gluu'mi G 147 

glorious glor-ius P G 30, ^looTtus ? B 

glory gloo-ri G 21, gloort C 15 

glove shiY G 70 

glue glyy P, G 38 

glut glut G 89 

go go G 17, 24, goeth go*eth G 25, 
going go'ing prima syllaba naturA 
sud brevis G 133, gang gaq £or 6 
17, gone goon S, G 65, goon C 2,pro 
imperfeeto patres nostri substituerunt 
91 jeed aut ai jood G 64, 65, pro 
wentf jed aut jood ibam^ Lineolni' 
enses ab antiquis etiamnum retinent 
G17, S 

goad good S 

goats goots G 24 

God God Sa, S, G 20, God be with you, 
God biiwwo, Sa 3 

gold gould Sa, goould G 37 et errata 

golden goould'U G 98, et errata 

goldsmith goould'smtth G 32, et errata 

good guud gud P Sa, gud, guud S, gud 
G 12, gjyd Bar G 17 

goodlihead gud'ltHed G 98 

goodly gud-Iai G 27 

goodness guud-nes Sa 10 

goose guus G 38, geese giis G 40 

gorgeous gor'dzheus G 107 

gosling goz'ltq G 35 

gout gout G 38 

govern govern G 21, 66 

government guver'nment Bull 

gown goun, gAAU gCAAn Bor G 16 

grace graas Bull, G pr, 29, 83 

gracing graas'iq G 150 

gracious graa'8t,us Sa B 

graft graf Bull 

Grahams Gre'Hamz G 73 

grammar gram'ar G 38 

grange gra'ndzh Bull 

grant ^iLhiLt G 86, 116 

grass gras Bull G 24, 37 

grave graav Bull G 125 

graven graavn G 23 

graze graz P Bull 

grease grees G 38 

great greet magnusy greeet ingens G 35, 
greet C 7 

greatly greet'lai G 20 

Grecian Gree'sian G 73 

greedy griid't G 83 

green griin G 3 

greenish griu'ish P G 35 

grew gryy G 110 

grey greei P 

grief griif G 

grieve griiv B 

grieved = greeved C 18 



892 PRONOUNCING VOCABULAEY OF XVITH CENT. Chap. VIII. } 7. 



gritvous griivus G 84 
ffrin grin laqueut G 3 
grind :=grynd C 24 
grisly grdiz'lt G 110 
groan groon Bull 
groats =:grootet C 18 
ground ground G 103 
grow g^oou G 24, 123 
gudgeon gudzh-eon ? G 77 
guess ges Bull 
guests =geestes 14 
guide gttd Bull 
guUdgiUQil 
guildhall geildnall ? G 4 
guile geil S 
^t^WgaU-fulGlU 
guUty gtlf t G 4, 45 
guise giiz BuU 
gulf ^ Bum 
gum gum S 
gut gut Sa, Bull 

H 

Ao^tY ab'it Sa 

habitation abitaa'ston P, Sa, Habttaa's- 

fon G 23, 136 
had uad S 

Aatr Heer Bull, heer C 5 
Aai7 Haail salve G 64 
halberd HAAl'berd Hal'berd Hool'berd 

G19 
hale Haal G 3 
Aa(/'Ha'lf BuU, ukiMpotius quam HAAf 

Gpr, HAAlfG 149 
halfpenny HAA'peni G 32 
hall Haul S, G 3, HaU Hal HenricuUu 

G3 
ham Haa'm or fod'er Bull 
ham Ham Bull, B 
hame naam, dhe wud klip'ing abuut' a 

Hore-kol'er Bull 
hand Hand Sa, G 9, Hond in Spenser 

G 137, hatids handz Sa, handres in 

Spenser Q 137 
handful Hand-fill G 70 
handling Hand 'If q G 114 in Spenser 

where the metre requires three syl' 

lablesy as Han'dl,»q 
hanged naqd G 122 
hanging naq'tq G 99 
happeneth nap-neth G Q^ 
happy hap't G 124 
harbour Har'bour P G 119 
hard Hard Sa 
harden nard'n G 47 
hardy nar'dt G 27 
harken Harkm G 86 
harmony Har'monii G 118 
Marry Har» G 149 
harshness narshmes, G 82 
hart Hart P, Sa 



harvest narTest G 134 

hasted Haast'ed G 24 

hastened Haast'ned G 107 

hasty Hai'U' G 147 

hat Hat S 

hatches Hatsh'ez G 37 

haU Haat S, G 23 

hatred Haa'tred P 

haUful Haat-M G 84 

hath Hath G 54, nez Bor 6 17 

have Haay P, Sa, S, G 21, Hav Bull 

haven Haavn G 99 

haw Hau P, unguis in oeulo Bull 

hascthom hau'tboor'n BuU 

hau ^ci fainum BuU, hai/(B9NMn Q 37, 

Hai f^a BuU 
Ae Hii P, G 10, huu Aust G 17 
head bed S, BuU, need G 102 
headache bed-aatsb G 38, see Aehe 
heal Heel Sa, S, BuU 
health neeltb G 21 
heap Hcep BuU, heaps Heaps G 107 
hear Heer, eor mir B, heareth^heerM 

C7 

heard naard G 21, 23, Heerd, mt Hard 

B, hard 6 
hearken neerk'U, cor Hark*n B 
heart nart Sa, G 21, 23, 79, B 
heart-eating nart'eet'tq G 131 
hearth nertb G 142 
heat = heetC 20 
heathen Heedb-en G 22 
heaven nevn BuU, heeven C 6, heo v et ts 

Hcev-nz G 22, 23 
heavy Heevt G 119, B 
hedge nedzb S 

heed Hiid G 112, heed hedC 16, 21 
heel Hul Sa, S, BoU 
height HeUdit G 64, 124, 141, hedght 

C 6 
heir^heier C 21 
held Hcld G 49 
heU Hcl S, BuU, G 38 
he*ll Hul, Hiist £or pro mi wil, G 17 
?ielm ueVm BuU 
hem Hem Sa, G 141 
hef^p Hemp Bull, G 38 
hen Hcn S, hens benz P, S 
hence Hens S 
henceforth nensfortb* G 1 1 2, hensftiuiili 

G117 
her Her G 44, 76, uir G 22, 76 
herb nerb G 24 
here Hiir sometimes neer Bull, Hii*er G 

76, Hiir B, heer C 15 
hereafter neeraft-er G 67, beraft'er G 68 
heritage ner'itaidzb Sa 
Serod= Heerood C 2 
heron neer'n BuU 
hew Heu BuU, B 
hey ! neei G 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 893 



hide Held S, hidwt Hdid-est Q 25» hid 

H»d S, 6 130 
hideous Hid-eus G 78 
high heikh G 23, 99 
high Hei G 21, 74, 98, 105, higher 

Hei'er H, Hai'er G 34, highest Hai'est 

6 34 
hill Htl S, hilh Htlz G 23 
him Htm G 44, >m Bor G 122 
himself mms%]i' Q 128 
hindereth Hindreth G 136, hindered 

Htn'dered Bull 
hire Hdir G 15, 114 
his Htz G 21 
hit Htt 6 48 

hither Htdh'er G 66, nedb-er B 
hoar Hoor S 
hoards =hoords C 6 
hoarse Hoors S 
hobby Hob't P 

Hodge Hodzb JRogereulus rusticorum S 
hold ho' Id BuU, Hoould G errata, holden 

Hoould'ii G 49, et errata 
hole nwA foramen S 
holiness Boo'h'nes G 22 
hollow Holoou G 103 
hollg Hol't aquifoliwn Sa, Bull 
holm Hool'm iUx Bull 
holy Hool't sanctus Sa P, G 12 
honest on-est P, Sa, Bull, onest non 

Honest G ^, B 
honesty on'estt G 
honey Hun-i G 38 
honour on-ur P, on'or Sa 44, on'or non 

Honor nee oner Gpr, 22, 87, on-ur B 
honourable onorabl G 129, 139 
hood Hud Huud, ix Hyyd S 

AoofHUUT S 

hoop Huup Bull 

hop Hop o, Bull, hops Hop» G 37 

A<^ hoop Sa, S, Bull 

h^ful Hoop'ful G-32 

h^less Hoop'les G 32 

horehound Hoor-Hound G 38 

horizon Horai'zon G 29 

horror Hor'or G 98 

horse Hors S, Bull, G 10 

horseman Hors'man G 32, 128 

hose Hooz G 41, Hooaz Bor, Hooz'n 
OcvG 16 

hound HOund H 

hour ou'er, e interposito seribatur ou*er 
hora^ id enim etprolatio ferre potest^ 
et senst$s hane differentiam (our 
noster, ou'er hora) requirit, G pr, 70 

homed Hom*ed G 99 

house s. HOUB G 24, v. houz G 47 

household Hous'boould G 81 0^ errata 

howled Hould G 109 

hoy's Hueiz (=Hweiz=wbeiz P) H 

Euberdm Htberden Sa 



huge Hjydzb S, G 99, 121 
humanity Hyyman'ftt G 29 
Humber Hum'ber G 40 
humble um-bl Sa, humbleness Hum'blnei 

G 135, humblesse Humblei* G 135 
hundred Hun'dred G 71 
hundredth Hun'dretb G 71 
hunger Huq'ger P G 103 
hunt Hunt G 90 
hurt Hurt P, Sa, G 48, 87 
husband =housbond G 1 
huteh HUteb S 
hy ! Heei G 15 
hypocrites ^hypoerijts C 6 
hyssop ai'zop 6 38 



/ ei Sa, S, ai non ei G pr, Aust cb ut 
cbam, cMl, cbi Toor jI pro ai am, ai 
wil, ai war'ant jou G 17 

ice eis S 

ides aidz G 37 

idU=idil0 20 

idols aidolz G 22 

f/.fS 

f7/tlGll4 

ril aU aist, ail aist Bor pro ai wtl G 17 

illustrious tlus'trtUB G 30 

images ai'madzbesP G 23, tm'aadzb 
G3& 

imagine tmadzb'in G 20 

immixing tm,miks*tq G 110 

impair tmpair* empair* G 38 

impart impart' G 31, 85 

implaeabU im'plaakab'l G 109 

impossible tmpos'tbl G 30 

importune tmportyyn G 31 

impotency tm'potenst 6 30 

impotent tm'potent G 135 

impoverish tmpoT'erisb G 29 

impregnable impreg'nabl G 29 

impute tmpyyt' G 85 

in m Sa 

incense v. tnsens* G 31, s. tn'sens P G 38 

inch tnsb G 70 

incivility tnstytl'ttt G 1 12 

•V»^/tM2^ f nklud'ed P Bull 

increase enkrces* Bull, inkrees* G 21, 22 

incredible inkred'tbl G 30 

indeed t'ndiid* G 52 

indenture inden'tyyr G 30 

India /nd'ia, sive Jnd Q 70 

Indian /nd'tan G 70 

indure indyyr* G 

infamy tn'famai G 118 

inferior tnfer'ior BuU 

ingenious indzben*tus G 148 

ingratitude tngrat'ttyyd G 30 

inlet in-let G 33 

innocency in'osensai G 73 

innumerable tnnum'erabl P G 25 



894 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chip. VIII. § 7. 



instead tnsteed* 6 103 

instrument in-Rtryyment G 129, inttru- 

tncnts tn'stryyments G 118 
insuit V. insult' G 86 
intangh see entangle 
interchange tntertshandzh' G 33 
interfere en'terfeer* G 33 
intermeddle intermed'l G 33 
interpret inter'pret G 112 
intimate mttinaat G 31 
into iii'tu G 79 
invade tnvaad' G 117 
inwardly tn-wardlai G 21 
iron oi'era G 94 

ironmonger ai'emmuq'ger G 129 
w AZ Sa, G 20, is it iatpro tz tt G 136 
isles ailz G 22, 148 
it tt G 44 
itch itsh S 

ivory ivorai P G 117 
itais eiwis' eerti S 



Jack Dzhak iaccus vel ioannidior 8, 

G35 
jade dzhaad equm nihili S 
James Dzhaamz Bull 
jape dzhaap ludere antiquis nunc ob' 

scasnius signifieat S 
jar dzhar G 133 
jaundice dzhAAii'dis G 38 
jawe dzhAA G 14 
jay dzhai graeulus S 
jealousy dzhel'ost G 124 
jerk dzhirVjlagellare S 
jerkin dzher'kiu saguium S 
Jesse dzhes pediccc aeeipitrum 8 
jesses dzes'cz G 37 
jesters dzhest'erz G 1 18 
Jesu Dzhee'zyy Sa 
Jesus Dzhee'zuB Sa 
jet dzhet gagates S 
Jews Dzhyy-es ? S 
Joan Dzhoon S 
John Dzhon falsi Shon, Sa, G, Djon 

Wade aptid G j^r, Dzhon G 36, Joan 

09 
join dzhuuin G 86 
joint dzhoint Sa, Bull, dzhuuint G 15, 

84 
joist dzhuist B 

Joseph Dzhoo'zef Bull, Dzhoscf G pr 
joutytey dzhur*nei G 92 
Jove DzhooY G 110 
joy dzhoi G 10, 15, 21, 89 
joyful dzhoiful G 22 
joyous dzhoi'Ufl G 118 
judge dzhudzh S, G 11, 112, judges 

dzhudzh'ez G 152 
judge fnent dzhudzh 'ment Bull, G 11 
judicious dzhyydtS'tUB G 81 



jug dzhug S 

jugglers azhug'l,urz Bull 
juice dzhyys S, dzhuis ? Bull 
just dzhust S, Bull 

justice dzhus'tts G pr, 'dzjust'iB Wads, 
apud G pr 



A«en kiin G 12 

keep kiip S 

ken ken S 

Kent Kent Sa, S 

ketch ketsh rapere S 

kicked kikt G 78 

kill ktl S 

Artnktn^, G12 

kindness kaind'ues G 82 

kindred kt'n'dred G 98, kindreds ktn*- 

dredz G 22 
kine kain G 12, 41 
king kiq Sa, S, kings ktqz Sa 
kingdom =kingdoom C 2 
kinsman kthz-man G 40 
kis kis Sa, G 42, kisseth kis-eth G 98 
kitchen kttsh'en Bull 
kitting ktt'U'q catulus G 35 
kix ktks myrrhis S 
htee knli Bull 
knew knyy G 116, 124, B 
knife knitf BuU, knaif G 100 
knight kntkht Sa, knt'Ht Bull, knaikht 

Gill 
knit kntt Bull, G 48, 146 
knobs knops bullis S 
knock knok Bull, knocks knoks S 
knot knot Sa, Bull 
knoweth knoou'eth G 24 knoum knooun 

fion knoon G pr, 21 
knowledge knoou-ledzh BuU, G 77 
knuckle knuki Bull 



labour laahur Bull, laa'bor G 86, 100, 

141, laabur B 
labyrinths lab'crinths G 114 
lack lak Bull, S 
lad lad Sa, S 
ladder lad-'r Sa 

lade laad, onerare S, laden laad'n 8 
ladies* fnantle laa'dtz man*tl G 38 
lady laa-di Sa, G 107, lady-ladee laad'i- 

ladii* choriambus G 133 
laidlMponebat S, G 21, 111 
lakcy laak, S 
lamb lam G 35 
lambkin lam'kin G 35 
lament lament, Bull, lamented\a3neski'^ 

GOO 
lamps — laampes C 25 
lafice launs B 
land lend i^ro land in Spenter O 137 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 895 



language laq*gwaidzli, Sa, laq'gadzh, 

Bull, laq-gimdzh G 146 
languish laq'guifih G 125 
lap lap 8%ntM S, laps laps S 
largesse lar'dzhis G 29 
lash laish Sa, lash psrire S, lashed 

lasht G 77 
last last G 40, lasting lasttq 6 74 
^«% last-It G 110 
lat lat loeavit S 
late laat G 100, S 
lath lath Bull 
lathe laath horreum Ball 
/ffM^A lauH, laf, S, lAAkh, si dialectis 

placet lai, pro ai lAAkhed audies ai 

luukh aM/ ai lyykh 6 49, laughed 

laukht G 109, 
laughter lauH'ter S 
Laura liiLX'Tfi G 150 
law laau S, Iaau G 10 
lawful, lau-ful Bull, lAA-fol G 67 
lawn Iaan G 14 Mops leen G 17 
laumds lAAndz in Spetiser (4, 10, 24,) 

G114 
lawyer lAA'jer G 81 
lax, laks proluvium ventris S 
lay lai ponere, rustici laai, JTop^ lee, 

Sc. et Transtr laa S, layest laist S, 

/ay<?M lai-eth G 23 
lays lais (laiz ?] ^frriS inculta et resti- 

biles, S 
^sy laa*zt G 12, 74 
lead leed dueere aut plumbum S, leed 

plumbum G 39, </tef leed=ducebat 2 
/<f«/S, Bull, G 73, leaves leevz Bull 
^A leek Bull, S 
lean leen Bull, G 74 
Uap leep S 
learn lern G 27, leem G 141, learning 

leera-tq G 82, learned lem-ed 6 

68, leemed G 69 
learner leer*nor Bull, lem-er G 27 
leas leez lez paseua S 
lease lees locatio aut locationis instru' 

mentum S 
leash lesh leesh, temio eanum S 
least leest S, Bull, G 34, leest 5 
/ea/A«r ledh-er G 38 
leave Ijee? ? «<j!)rd p. 80, Sa, leev G 38, 

48, if(>p« liiv G 18 
^c^ledS 
lede liid genus S 

^e^A /S^ocA liitsh lectsh, medieus S 
/^Ar liik porrum S, Bull 
^/ liit, dies juridicus 8 
Af/i V. left G 48 
leg leg Bull 
lend lend G 48, 88 
lesest liist liis'tst perdis S 
/m« les S, G 32, lesser les-er G 34 
lesses les-ez relicta porci, G 37 



^Mon les*n G 101 

^/ let sinere etiam impedire, S 

letters leterz G 43 

leviathan leriathan ? 6 25 

lewedleudQ 89 

/t3 Itb eastrare S 

Libyan Ltb'tan G 148 

liee lets S, lais 6 41, lais or His Bbn 

JONSON. 

liek Ilk S, Bull 

lid ltd S 

lie lai ya<?to mentior, lay lai jaeebam^ 

lied laid mentiebar, ai Haay lainyo^tft, 

laid mentitus turn G 51 
/t'^Uif <Min<;n S 
/te« leiz mendacia S, laiz G 21 
lieutenant liiften'ant G 66 
life leif G 68 
/t^A^ ItHt leit, lux aut levis S, ItHt 

Bull, laikht 6 23, lighter laikhter 

G2I 
lightnings laikht'ntqz G 23 
lightsome laikht'sum G 148 
like h\ S, laik G 23, 32 
liken laik'n G 85 

likewise laik'waiz G 32, l\jkw\jse C 21 
lily Itl-t Sa 
limb Itm S 

lime leim S, laim G 38 
litich It'ntsh or stiip seid of a hiI, Bull 
lines lainz G 37 
link Itqk Bull 
/t>iA;«/liqkedGl01 
lions lai'onz G 24 
lips lips S 

/MHest S, list G 110 
lit Itt tingere 8 

literature literatyyr G 30, 129 
little ltt-1 parvus Bull, G 34, 74, liitl* 

valdi parvusy G 35 
live V. liv G 20, 25, living ItV'tq G 101 
liverwort liverwurt G 38 
load lood G 89 
loaf loof panis vulgato more rotundus 

f actus S, loaves ez loaves C 16 
loath loth Bull 
loathe loodh Bull 
loathsome loth'Bum G 103 
lob lob stultus S 

focAr lok 8, Bull, look inclusum Bull 
^(M^tf lodzh 8 
fo/jly loftt G 141 
log los 8 

^tA;lodzh-ikG38 
loiter loi'ter Bull 
London Lon'dn 8, Lun'don G 70, Lon*- 

don? G 134, Lunun IVade et label- 

larii apud G pr, Luu'un lintrarii 

Gpr 
long loq G 20 
loof lum procul S 



896 PBONOTJNCING VOCABULABY OF XVI TH CENT. Chap. VIII. i 7. 



look lauk Sy Bull, looketh luuk-eth 
G25 

looae luus S, loous loua looa C 18, 19 

hrd loord S. Bull, lord G 21 

lordship lord'shtp G 27 

loseth^looseth G 10 

lo$s lo8 S, G 20, 90 

lot lot sort 8 

loud loud G 74, B 

lome louBpediculus S, G 41, louz^^t- 
eulos legere S 

louty loiiz'i S 

love luav 8, luv G 59 e/ panirHy loov 
C 23, ^Yfl^ luved G 36, 54, luyd 
Uiitatissimus eat hie metapUumut in 
verbalibus pasaivis in ed G 136, 
loved' at luT'edst non luyedest G 53 

lovely luvlei G 101 

lover a luvers P G 114 

loving lav'tq G 35 

low lou mugire Sa, loou humilia G 21, 
40, 114, 119 

luek luk Sa, S, Ball, G 38 

lug lug aurieulaa vellere S 

Luke Lyyk ? Bull 

luketoarm Ie3r7k*war'm ? Bull 

/m// lul G 101 

lump lump Bull 

lurden lui'den ignavt$a 8 

/t^ lust Sa, G 118 

luatihead lus'tined G 27 

luatg lus-tt G 27 

M 

maee maas elava vel aeeptrum 8, Bull, 

G38 
tnade maad G 22 
magnify m&g'nihi G 31, 134 
maid maid. Mops meed G 18 
mainpriae main'|)n'z Bull 
maintain maintein* Bull 
maintenance main'tenans G 28 
maize maiz G 28 
majeaty madzh-esti Sa, maa'dzhestai 

G 22, madzb-estai G 23 
make maak Bull, maak C 3, maketh 

maaketh G 23 
malady mal'adai G 133 
Maiden MAxl'den G 91 
male maal G 12 
malice mal'ts G pr 
mall mAAl mareua G 12 
mallow mal'oou G 41 
malt malt G 37 
man man Sa, S, G 24 
manage man-adzh G 122 
mand ma'nd aporta Bull 
mane maao S 
manicle mau'tkl G 30 
manifold man'tfoould G 25, 105 



mmmira man-erz G 43, 94 
manqueller man*ktrel*er homiddm 8 
manure manyyr* G 132 
many man*i (r 39, 101 
mopAf maa'p'l Bull 
mar mar eorrumpere^ 8 
mare maar equa S 
margent mar'dzhent G 80 
marriageable mar'tdzhabl G 129 
marry mar*i G 74, married marted G 

112 
markmaxV G 110 
marl marl G 38 
marvel maryail G 88, manfeUed^wmr* 

veildQd 
mask maah a^uam hordeo Uiiyfirar$f $i 

macula retium 8 
maaa mas mes miaaa 8, mas Bull 
maater mas'ter G 75, 95 
mat mat 8 
mateh matsh 8 
matchabk matsh'abl G 100 
material material G 80 
maw mau P, 8 

may mai poaaum^ ruatiei maai, 8e Tran»tf 
maa 8, mai non me G pr^ 24, maai 
G 21, mee eor B, mayeat maiat mm 
mai'est G 54 
mau maaz 8a, 8, Bull 
«fM mu P, 8, G 10, 44 
meal meel Sa 

mean miin inteUigere 8 (=ifiMN=«if^ 

<tM F Mf />. 112 n ) meen M«ifto0r0 8, 

Bull, meen G 77, meaneth meen*etii 

G109 

meat meet, miit Mopa G 18, meat Bar 

G16 
meditation medttaa'ston G 25 
meek miik G 110 
meel miil «« immiaeere^ 8a 
iNM^ miit 8, G 67 
melancholy melankolai plaea of aecmU 

not marked and uncertain G 38 
melted melt'ed G 23, moUing melt*fa 

G99 
men men 8a, 8, G 21, 39 
merehandiae mer'tsba'ndiz Bull 
merchantable mar'tshantabl G 129 
merchanta mar'tsbants G 98 
merciful mer'stful G 21 
Mercury Merkurai ? G 84 
mercy merst G pr 21, 116, 121, 

mer'sai G 149 
mere miir Bull 
meridional merid'tonal G 30 
meriting mer'tttq G 114 
meaa mesfercutum^ 8 
meaaage mes'adzb G 118, 146 
mettle met'l d metailum G 80 
mew (for a hawk), mjj P, 8, men m* 
eatorum 8, mien H 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PRONOTTNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. 897 



mie$ meis S, mais 41, mais or miiB 

BSN J0N8ON. 

Michael Meikel F Sa 

Michaekmut Mei'kelmas ? Sa 

middM mids ? medium S 

might mtkht Sa, mtHt Bull, mtkht 

G 52, maikht G 38, 56 
fliOfmailGrO 
mtVik milk S, G 38 
miU mtl G 86 
million mil* ton G 71 
mind mttnd Bull, maind G 33, 52, 90 
mine main Gpr, 10 
minion mm*ton G 129 
ministers mtn'tsterz G 24 * 

mint mint G 41 
minute mtn*yyt G 70 
mirrors mtr'ors G 101 
mirth merth G 38, mtrth G 145 
mischance miiBtshans* G 116 
nUsehiefmis'tshufG 20, 106, 149 
misconceived miskonseeved G 112 
miscreant mts'kreant G 105 
miss meiz sumpius veloffte cervisid modi' 

f actus, ^ 
miser mai'zer G 134 
miserable mtz-erabl G 129, 184 
miserff mtz'en G 129, 134, mizerai* 

poet G 130, miseries miz'eraiz G 125 
misgive misgiy G 33 
misplace mtsplaas* G 33 
miss mis eareo S 
mistake mtstaak* G 32 
mixture mtks'tyyr Bull 
moan moon G 145 
moderator moderaa-tor G 30 
MMt^ moist G 99, 119 
moisten moist-n G 133 
molest molest' G 117 
Moll Uai Mariola G 12 
Monday Mundai B 
monster mou'ster G 124 
monstrous mon'stma prodigio8um,moon*' 
strus vald^ prodigiosum, moooon'stnu 

prodigiosum adeo ut hominem stupidet 
G35 
money 'S mun'i-z G 41 
month munth G 144, B 
monument mon'yyment G 
mood muud S, Bull 
moon muun G 12, 24 
more moor S, G 25, moor C 5 
morning morn'tq G 106 
m4nrou> mor'oou G 125 
mortal mor-tAAl P G 97, 116 
mortar mor'tcr cementum G 38 
Moses =Moosees C 19 
moss mos S 
most moost G 34 

mother mudh*er Bull, G 112, B, moother 
moyer C 2, mooyer C 12 



mould moould G 124 

mound mound B 

mountains moun*tainz G 24 

mourn muur'n Bull 

mouse mous mus, mouz devorare S, mous 

mus G 41 
mouth mouth G 21, B 
move muuY G 118 B, moved mxrayed 

G20 
mow muu P, mou meta fomi^ moou 

metere out irridere os distorguendo, 8 
much mutsh S, much good do it youj 

mttsh-eood'ttjo, Sa, mutsh G 34, 89 
muck mu^ S, G 38 
mud mud S, G 38 
mule myyl mula S 
mulct myy-let mulus, S 
multipluAle mul't^laiabl G 129 
multiply mul'tiplei G 31 
multitude mul'titvyd G 22, 30, 129 
mum mum taee, S 
mumble mom*bl senum edentulorum 

more mandere, aut inter denies mussi' 

tare S, mumbled mum'bled G 101 
murder mui'der, mur'dher dialeetus 

variat G pr, mur'dher G 106 
murmur muT'mur G 119 
miurr mur raneedo S 
murrain mur*ain B 
muse mjryz Sa, S 

music myy'ztk G 38, muu'Ztk F G 150 
must must G 64 
mustard mus-terd G 38 
mutton mut'n G 39 
my mai G prN 

nag nag Sa, S 

nail natl, nails natlz Sa 

»MitMnaildGlll 

name naam Bull, G 22, naam G 1 

narr nar ringere more canum S 

narrow narm Sa, narrower nar'oouer, 

Oee narg-er G 18 
nations nasionz Bull, naa'sions G 21 
nativity nattvftt G pr 
nature naa'tyrr Bull, na'tyyr ? G 98 
naught nAAkht vitiosum aut malum G 

32 
naughty =noughtl Q 21 
nay nai S, nee cor B 
near niir S, neer H, neer G 34, 104, nier 

G 84, niir B, nearer ner-er P G 34 
neat neet G 7 
neb neb rostrum S 
necessary nes'esart Bull 
necessity neses'ttt Bull, G 139 
neck nek S 
nectar nek'tar G 98 
need niid G 20, 87, 98 
needle=nedelCl9 



898 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chap. VIII. { 7. 



n^tr neer G 112 

lueu niiz atemutamentum S 

neither neidh*er G 75, neeidh-er G 46, 

notherC 6 
Neptune Nep'tyyn G 121 
neeh nesh tener o 
nest nest S, nests nests G 24 
net net Sa, G 7, 77 
new ny nyy S, Bull, nyy G 22, news 

nyyz G 27 
next nekst G 34 
nibble nib'l Sn 
nijlea ntf *ls m'AtV S 
ii»7A ntkh Sa, naikh G 79 
night ntkht S, naikht G 92 
fit7/ ml fto/0 G 32, 65 
nim nim nem eape^ Oeo G 18 
latm^/if ntm'bl G 149 
nine nain G 71 
nineteen nain'tiin G 71 
mn«/|y nain*t» G 71 
ninth nainth G 71 
iM no S, G 20 

nobU noobl Bull, G 148, nobl ? G 83 
none noon G 9, 75 
nones noonz G 37 
noon nuun G 12 
north north Bull 
nose nooz, S 
fio< not S, G 20 
note noot S, G 123, 134, noted noo-ted 

G113 
nothing nothtq Bull, G 32, 38 
nought nouHt nauHt S, noukht G 32 
n'ould nould P nolebam G 65 
nourish nur'tsh B, murisheth nur'tsheth 

G73 
novice noY' is G 113 
noyous norus G 104 
now nou Sa, G 100 
number num'ber Bull, Nwm^^snum'berz 

G141 
numerous num'erus ? G 141 
nymphs ntm& G 114 



oak ook Bull 

oaken oo'k'n Bull 

o€Uh ooth Bull ooth C 26 

oaten ot-n ? G 146 

0^ obeei' P, obei* Bull, obai* G 87 

occasion oka'zton Bull, okaa'zion triS' 

st/UabuSf usitatissimus G 131, 136 
occupy ok'yyp w ? Bull,o«?M/?itfrok*3rypaJer 

Gi29 
o'clock a klok G 93 
odds odz G 41 
of of S, Bull, ov frequentiWi of docti 

interdwn G pr^ 20 
o/ofBuU, G79, 103 
o/o/ of al G 39 



offence ofens* G 82 

offer of er Bull, G 88 

offering of -riq G 22 

offspring of 'spring G 76 

oft oft G 20 

oftentimes of 'tentaimz G 142 

o«/ oil 6 24 

ointment oint'ment Bull 

old o'ld Bull, oould G 70, et errata 

omnipotent omnip'otent G 135 

on on G 79 

oneeooJiB G 21, 93, 116 

one oon Bull, G 70, oon C 5 

only oon'li G 20, oon*lai G 21, oonli 

C19 
oote uuz G 7, ooz P G 37 
open oop*n G 20, openest oopnest G 25, 

opened oop*ned G 47 
opinion opm'ton G 30, 129 
opposed opooz'ed G 133 
oppreseedf opres'ed G 43 
oppression opres'ion G 21 
oranges oreindzhiz Sa 
order or*der G 30 
oma$Hent or*nament G 107 
orthography ortog'rafi Bull 
other odh'er aut udh'er alii S, ndh'or 

Bull, udh'er frequentius^ odh'er docti 

interdum G/>r, 45, udh'er B 
ought owht Bull, ooukht G 68, 80, 

ooukht £or B 
our uur Bull, our G pr, 22, oa*er B 
Ouse Ouz Isis G 40 
out uut Bull, out G 23, 66 
outlet out'let G 33 
outpeaking out'peek'tq G 136 
outrage outiaaozh G 128 
outrun out'run G 128 
over over Bull, G 24 
overcome OTerkum* G 117, overeame 

overkaam' G 107 
over»eer oversi'er G 36 
overtake overtaak* G 33 
overthrow overthroou Bull 
overthwart oyerthwart Bull 
overture overtyyr G 30 
owest—ouest 18 
own ooun G 22 
ox oks Sa 60, oxen oks'n G, oks'n non 

oksen G 20, 42, 146 
0;r/brrf Oks ford G 70 
oyezy jii etiam d praconibus pluralius 

effertur^ oo niz, 6 vos omnes et einguU 

G 46 



pace paas poMtw S, paas G 70 
packing pak'iq^ G 100 
page padzh vemula S 
pain pain P, S, G 20, 119, paine4 
paindG 97 



Chap. VIII. { 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. 899 



paint paint peint S, paint G 62 

pair pai'er bull 

paU paal Sa, G 91 

pap pap Sa, S 

paper paa'ptr Sa 

paradise par-adais G 38 

pardon par'don G 88 

parentage par*entadzh G 110 

parents paaTents G 68, 102 

partoA:^ partaa'ker G 100 

/MM pas S, G 24, 110 

passion pas* ion G llO^ in the foUomng 
quotation from Sydney's Arcadia^ 
3, 1, ^ny the conclusion of an ac" 
csntual hexameter^ and the whole of 
an accentual pentameter^ in each of 
which it forms a dactyl^ — reez*n tu 
mt pas* ton iild*ed — Pas'tbn nn*ta mi 
raaozh, raadzh tu a Hast'i revendzk*. 

pat pat ictiu S 

patient pas'tent Bull 

patience paasiens G 109 

patronise patTonaiz G 141 

PauTs Pooulz in the French manner B 

pawn pAAU G 14, 93 

pay pai, rustici paai. Mops pee, Sc ei 
Transtr paa S, pai G 88, Lin paa 
ahjeeto i ; Aust post diphthottyum 
dialysin a odiose producunty paai O 
17, paai G 86, pee cor B, pays paaiz 
G117 

paynim pai'nim Gill 

peace pees G 73, peas C 20 

pear peer P 8a 

pettse peez pisa S, peez G 41, Oce peez'n 
G19 

peck pek S 

peel piil S, p»l of an ap**l, Bull 

peer piir P, Sa 

peerless pii*erlcs G 1 10 

pen pen Sa, S 

pence pens G 42 

penny pen't G 42 

pennyroyal pen-trsial G 38 

pent pent S 

Fenleeost Pen-tekost G 184 

people piip-1 Bull, G 4, 41, B, peopil C 9 

pepper peper G 38 

perceive persev* ? G 29 

perch peertsh G 70 

perfect perfet Bull, per'fekt G 123, 
pfight C 6 

perform perfooT*m Bull 

personal personal G pr 

personality personal* itt G pr 

persons pers'onz non pers'nz G pr, 72 

perspicuity perspikyy'iti G 29 

perspicuous perspik'yyus G 30 

pertain pertain* Bull 

perversely pervers'lt G 141 

pettitoes pet'itooz G 37 



pewter peu'ter G 69, B 

Pharisees = Pharisais 23 

pheasant fez'aunt F Sa 

Philip Fil-tp Bull 

philosophers ftlos'oferz G 74 

phlegm fleem G 38 

phcenix fee'utks B 

physician =phisition 

pick pik S 

pickrel ptk'rel lupulus G 36 

picture ptk'tyyr Bull 

piece piis Bull 

pies peiz S 

piy ptg S 

pike peik lucius S, paik G 36 

Pilate =PilaaiC 27 

pile peil Bull, pail G 28 

pill pil Bull 

pillory ptl'ort Bull 

pin ptn Bull 

pine pain emaciare S, Bull, pain G 106 

piss pis S Bull, 

pit pit S • 

pitch pitsh G 38 

pith pith S 

pity^iiiGpr, 83,87, 129 

place plaas BuU, G 24, 98, 100, 126 

plague plaag Sa 

plaice plais passer piscis Bull 

plain plain G 85 

plaint plaint G 130 

planted plant'ed G 24 

plate plaat vasa argentea G 38 

Plato Plato G 74 

play plai S, G 18, Mops plee G 18, 

plee cor B, plays v\ttxz Bull 
p^a«an^ pleez'ant G 142 
please pleez S, pleaseth pleez'eth G, 

pleasing plees-tq P G 1 18 
pleasure plee'zyyr G 144 
pledge pledzh G 88, 101 
plentiful plentiful G 84 
pock pok scabies grandis S 
poesy po'esi G 141 
point ^intyfortasse puint, mucro, indiee 

monstrarSj st ligula S, puuint G 88 
poke pook S 
pole pool pertica G 7 
poll pol capitulum lepidissimum G 7 
pool puul S 

/Kwrpuur Sa, S, G 141 
pop pop, bullaj aut popismuSy et irri' 

dendi nota, S 
pope poop papa, S 
poplar pop'lar G 106 
porch poortsb G 123 
pore poor proprius intueri ut luseiosi 

faciunt S 
Portugal Poor'ttqgal cor Sa 
pot pot S 
potager pot'andzher Sa 



900 PRONOUNCINO VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chap. VIII. § 7. 



poUni poo'tent G 134 
pottage pot'adzh 6 37 
poundage poundadzh G 27 
/»Mrpuurpo\ir/M>«fe; pour out efimd* 

8, pouur H, pour G 21, pouer B 
power pou'er S, H, pour G 21, 79, 125, 

B 
praite praiz G 21 
praiseworthy praiz*wurdh*ei G 32 
pray prai non pre Gpr, prai, Mops pree 

G18 
prayers prai'erz G 110 
preach prcetsh G 13 
precious pres'tus Bull 
prepare =prqtaar C 2 
presence prez-ens G 23 
present preez'ent G 69, 84 
preserveth prezerveth G 23 
president prez'tdent G 110 
press = prease pr esse 21 
presumed prezyymd* G 99 
iw#iwi< preevent* P G 87,i'rM;Mi^pre- 

vent'ed G 133 
prey prai G 24 
price V, prtts Bull, praiB G 89 
prick prtk S, Bull 
pricket prik-et G 100 
pride preid G 43, 99 
priest priist Bull 
i^rtm^preim G 112 

prince prtns G 107, princes prtns'es G 
103 

prism prtiE'm S 
prisoner prtz-ner G 106 

private privat ? Bull 
privily pn'vtlt G 79 

privities pnV'ttaiB G 39 
proceeded prosiid-ed Bull 

prodigal proo-digAAl P G 148 

profane profaan* G 134 

j^rq/bn^/y profaan'bi G 134 

profit prof'tt G ^ 31, profited profited 
G43 

profitable prof'ttaU G 31, 84 

prohibition^ prootb«B'ran Sa 

prolong proloq* G 133 

promise prom-is G 83 

proper prop-er G 84 

prophets =^p°pheets C 11 

propone propoon* G 31 

propose propooz* G 86 

prosperous pros'perus B 

prostrate pros'traat G 149 

proud proud B, G 74, 105 

prove pruuv B 

provide provi td* Bull, provaid' G 86 

prowess proues G 116 

prudent prud-ent P G 30 

puissance^yyiB-ajOB GUI 

ptUlj^ul 8 

pulley pul't Bull 



punish punish G 89 pmUshedxpo^ 

nisched C 10 
pure pyyr 8, pyyer H 
pureness pyyriiea 8a 
purge purozh B 
purity pyyritai G 39 
purple pur-pl G 106 
purpose pur'pooz G 104 ' 
pwrslain pur'slain portulaea G 38 
pursue pursyy G 90 
push push G 88 
put^Mipono G 48 

Q 

quaUVvmlL Gpr 
quake ktraak G pr^ 103 
qualities Vwal'itiz G 136 
quarrel kwarel 8 
quassy (P) kiras^i insalubris 3 
quarter ktrar-ter 8a, 8, H 
quash ku^OBh Qpr 
quean ktreen, seortum 8, BuU 
queen kinin 8a, 8, G pr, 110, kudn F 
G72 

quench ktrentsh Bull, G 24, 124 

quern, kiraar'n mola trusatilis Bull 

questy ktrest consilium 8 

question ku^est'ion G 88 

quick kwtk 8 

quickly ku^ikli G 84 

quicken ktrik'U Bull 

quiet Vweii quietus 8, kud'et ? G 38 

quiU kwa S, quills ktrila G pr 

quilt kwiit tapetis suffulti Itma gmtm 
8 

quince kirins 8, G 12 

quit, kwit, quietum out liberaUmij S, 
kwit G pr 

quite V. kuf&t liberare out occej^um 
ferre 8, kti^i^ G 121, adv, kiwit G 

quoit koit, fortasse kuit, jaeere dismay 8 
qvoth koth vel kuKXh G 64 

B 

race raas soholes G 39 

ro^rag 8 

rageth raa'dzeth G 99 

rail rail Sa, rails^ ratlz 8a 

rain rain P, G 66, rain C 5 

raising raa'ztq ? G 99 

JSo^A Baaf Bull 

ram ram 8, rams ramz G 99 

rancorous raq'kenu G 106 

range raindzh B 

rank a, raqk, Aust roqk G 17 

rare raar Bull, G 101 

ratT9X 8 

rate v, raat G 89 

ratlines rat'liqz G 37 

rather raadher G 103 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PBOXOUNCTNG VOCABULARY OF XVITH CENT. 901 



ramng raavtq G 148 

rawnxi S 

reach reetah Bull 

read reed lego Bull, G 48, red ketum 8, 

G 48, 134, reading reed'tq non 

riid'iq, G j?r, 96 
ready red'i G 84 
realm reelm G 122 
reap reep S 

rear reer S, G 106, reared TeerreA. G 114 
re4uon recz'n Bull, reasons reez'nz G 

110 
rebuke rebyyk* G 24, rehuuh Oil 
receive reseiv Bull, reseev G 89 
reck riik P curare S 
reckoning rek'niq G 100 
recount rekount* G 86 
rw/red S 

JK«fc/i/RatltfGpr 
redeem rcdiim* G 102 
redoubt redyyit ? munimentum pro Um' 

pore aut occasione factum G 29 
rtdound redound* G 86 
redrew redres- G 149 
reduce redyys* G 31 
reeds riidz G 146 
reek riik B 
reft reft G 100 
refuge ref -yj'dzh G 21 
refuse v. reiyyz- G 101, 132 
register redzn'ister G 129 
regratcr reeraa'ter G 129 
reign rein Bull, r^ft^^^M reein'eth G 22, 

reigns rainz G 99 
refoice redzhois* G 22 
release relees* G 89 
relief reliif' G 38, 99 
religious reltdzh'ius G 81 
remaineth remain 'eth G 87 
remember remem'ber G 40 
remembrance remem 'brans G 23 
removed remuuvcd G 24 
rend rend G 48 
render render G 21 
renewest ren)7*e8t G 26 
renowned renoun-ed G 100 
rent rent Sa 

repine repiin* ? invideo G 88 
reported rcport-ed G 67 
reproach reprootsh* G 118 
requite rekw^it* G 87 
resist resist* G 87 
resort rezort* G 142 
resound rezound* G 142 
respondenee respon'dens G 119 
restore rcstoor* G 122 
restrain restrain* G 89 
retain retain* G 103 
retire rctoir* G 99 
retriei'e retriiv reindagari S 
return return* G 33 



revenge revendzh* G 110 

revive reveiv G 141 

rew reu B 

reward reward- G 89, 122 

rhyme rdim G 141 

ri» rt^S 

rich rttsh, Bor raitsh G 17 

riches ritshez G 21 

rt«^rik B 

rid rid G 89 

ride reid H, Bull, ridden rtd'n S 

ridge rcdzh S 

rife raif G 99 

right rt'Arht Sa 

righteous raikh'teos G 27 

righteously raikht'eusbi G 21 

righteousness raikh'teusnes G 27, righ- 

tttousnes G 6 
ririg rtq G 93, ringing r»q*iq Sa 
rip rtp dissuere S 
ripe reip S 
rice rais G 37 
rise V. = rys C 12 
river riyer Bull 
roach rootsh S 
roam rooum Bull 
roar roor G 22 
rob rob S, G 85 
roberooh S, G 106 
robbery rob*erai G 21 
rock rok colus vel rupee S, rok rupee 

G 20, 99 
rorfrod S 
roe roo Sa 

rolling rooul'tq G 121 
Rome Kuu'm Bull 
rook ruuk S 
room ruum Bull 
root ruut B 
rope roop S 
ropp rop intestinum S 
rose rooz ? Sa, roose C 2, roses roo'zez 

G99 
rosecheeked rooz'tshiikt G 160 
rosy-fingered roo*zilVq*gred G 106 
rote root Bull 
roused rouzd G 107 
rove roov S 

row roou remigare Bull 
royal roi*al G 104 
rub rub S 
rtdfies ryybtz G 99 
ruck rut aeervttSt rucks ruks S 
rue ryy P, ryy ruta S, ryy se pcenitere 

G 146 
rueful ryy-M G 100 
ruffrvSpiscis perca similis S 
ruin r)7ain' P in an accentual penta- 

meter front Sydney' % Arcadia 3, 1, 

ju, alas ! so ai faund, kAAz of bur 

on'li ryyain* G 146 



902 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. Chap. VIII. § 7. 



rule ryyl Bull, G 68 

rwnp rump, Lin stnint runt eauda G 17 

rumbling rumblid G 114 

run run, ran rau G 13, 49 

runners run'erz G 114 

rural ryy'ral G 146 

rush rush juncus S 

nM^ruBt G 118 

r%uty rust't G 106 

ruth lyyth G 39 

rye rai G 37 

S 
edble saab'l Sa 
eaekeloth sakkloth G 128 
taered saa-kred G 98 
aaddle Sa, sad-'l Bull, sadl G 133 
tafeguard saaf *gard G 73 
eafdy-taaJliG 27 
taffron saf-em G 106 
mid zed rusticiy said non sed G pr, 67* 

sed JBor pro said G 17 
eailed sand G 146, sat/tn^ saU'tq G 105 
taints saints G 28 
take=saak C 5 
sa^2f saalabl G 32 
ealeBaal Sa 
SaUutt Sal-ust G 84 
salmon sam*on G 77 
salt salt S, sAAlt G 27, 81 
saltish SAAl'ttsh G 
salutation salutaa'sibn ? G 30 
salvation salvaa'ston G 20 
same saam Bull, G 45, saam C 5 
sanctuary saqk'tuarai G 22 
sanders san'derz santalum G 37 
saniele san'ikl G 30 
sap sap G 24 
sat sat S 
satisfaction sattsfak*ston d Latino in ioj 

proprium tamen aecentum retinet in 

antepetiultima G 129, sheunng that 

'Sion was regarded as two syllables, 
satisfy sat'tisfai G 87, satisfied sat'tsfaied 

G24 
Saturn Saatum G 100 
Saul Saul S 

save saay S, saving saav'tq G 21 
saw sau S, saa G 14 
sax saks aratrum OeCy G 
say sai nott se G pr, saai G 22, saa Bor 

abjeeio i G 17, zai Or G 17, see cor 

B, sai C 5 
scale skaal G 99 
'scaped skaapt G 105 
scathe skath G 106 
sceptre sept'r Bull 
science siens Bull 
scisiars eiz'erz G 37 
scholar skolar potiun quam skoler G pr, 

scholars skol-ars Mops skal'ers G 18 



school skuul Sa 

schoolmaster skuul'mafl'ter G 86 

scolding skoould'tq G 95 

score skoor G 71 

soom skom G 98, 141, seomed=i scoomed 

C27 
scour skour B 
scourge skurdzh B 
scowl skoul B 

screech owl skreik-uul Bull 
scribble skrtb'l ecribillare 
scripture scrip'tur P see literature G 30 
scull skul S 

scurrility skunl'ttt G 112 
«tfa see Sa, G 22, m# C 4, seas seez G 13 
seal seel S 

seam seem adeps G 38 
search sertsb G 90 

season seez'tn Sa, seasons seez'nz G 24 
seats =seett 23 
second sek'ond G 35, 71 
secure sekyyr' G 147 
sedge sedzn, S 

seCf sii Sa, S, G 23, teen am G 7 
se^ siids Bull 
seek S, siik G 20 
seldom siil'dum Bull 
^self Bull, self Bel*n Bar G 17, telves 

seWx Bull 
sell sel S, G 89 
semblance sem'blans G 107 
Sempringham Sem-prtq-am media syUaha 

produeitur [see Trumpington] G 134 
send send G 48, sendeth send'em G 24, 

sent sent G 43 
senseless sens'les G 99 
set set G 48 

sergeant serdzhant G 82 
servant servant G 46 
serve senr G 23 
service servjs G 24 
set set plantavit S 
seven sevn G 71, sea^mt C 16 
seventeen sevntiin G 71 
seventh sevnth G 71 
seventy sevnti G 71 
Severn Severn G 40 
sew sen B 
sewed sooud G 

sewer scu'er Bull, seeu'er dapifer G 15 
shade shaad G 118 
shadows shadooux G 114, 144 
shale shaal S 
shake shaak S 
shaU shal shaul S, sha'l Bull, shal G 

20, 22, Shalt sha'lt Bull, Lin -st ut 

ai-st aut ai-st dhou-st Hii-st jou-st 

dhei-st aut dhei sal, G 17 
shambles sham'blz G 37 
shame sbaam G 13, 38 
shape shap Sa 



Chap. VIIl. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 903 



share shaar ? P 

sharp sharp Bull 

thave shaav G 

Shaw ShAA G 14 

8h€ shii P, S, G 44 

shears sherz G 37 

shed shed S, G 106 

sheep shiip Sa, S, Bull, G 41 

shell shel S 

shepherd =8cheepherd C 9, shepherd's' 

purse shep'herdz-purs G 38 
shew shell S, G 22, 98, B, sehew C 12, 

shews shoouz G 130, shewed sheu'ed 

Bull, sheud G 107 
shield %\m\^G 103, 124 
shillings shtl'tqz G 89 
shin shm P, S 
shine shein S, shain G 21, 24, 116, 

sehijn C 5 
ship ship Bull, ships ships G 25 
shiphook shtp'Huuk G 128 
shire, see Worcestershire 
shirt shtrt P, shirt camiseiOj Lin sark 

G17 
shittel shtt'el Uvis S 
sfioal shool S 
shock shok G 99 
«Am, spelled shoo, shuu P 
fAooA; shuuk G 93 
shop shop S 
short short G 47 
shorten short-n G 47 
should shuuld G 24, Lin sud G 17 
shovel sYinyA Bull 
«AoM^ shout G 109 
shrew shreu P 
shrewd shreud G 75 
shrieked shriikt G 109 
#Art// shril S, Bull, G 123 
shroud shroud G 1 14, shrouds shroudz 

G37 
shuffle shuf '1 or sleid oon thtq upon- 

Bull 
shun shun S, G 147 
shui=8chitC 23 
side seid S, sold G 99 
siege siidzh obsidio et sedes, S 
sift stft S 

M^A StH SCIH S 

sight st'kht Sa^ stn't Bull 

sign scin S, sain G 4, 7, signs seinz Sa, 

sainz G 107 
sUenee sil'cns ? G 48, «t2m^ sai'lent G 

150, selent? G 143 
silk stlk Sa 
«t//5< stl't G 100 
silver sil-ver G 37, 91 
simony stm out G 133 
simple Sim pi G 98 
sin sin Sa, S, G 7, 82 
sinners sm'erz G 25 



sinful sinful G 118 

sing stq, ^tw< ziq G 17| ringing stq'tq 

«!/)« sips G 98 

sir sir Sa 

sister sister Bull 

«i/ stt S, Oce ztt am «^ G 18 

•icstksS, G71 

nir^A sikst G 71 

sixteen siks'tiin G 71 

sixty stks'ti G 71 

sire^ii G 110 

skips skips S 

slacked slakt G 120 

slay=slee C 5, </am slain G 20, slain 

016 
«/#0ce sliiv S 
slave BiasLY G 141 
slender slend-er G 99 
slew slyy S 

sley sleei P, a weaver's reed Weight 
«/tin« sldim G 39 
slipper slip'er G 1 16 
s/tiuv slyys Hull 

slumber slum-her G 101, shmber C 25 
sluttish slutfsh G 74 
small smaul S, sma-l Bull, smAAl G 25 
smart smart G 119 
smelt smelt G 77 
smiling smail'tq G 143 
smite smait G i 24 
smock smok S 
smoke smookf umus S, G 25, it smokes 

it smuuks s 
smother smudh-er B 
smug smug Uvis politus 3 
snaffle snaf-'l Bull 
«fMi^ snag G 89 
snatch suatsh G 107 
snew snyy ningebat S 
«ntf^ snuf ira$ci aul cegre ferre pree-- 

sertim dum iram exsufflando naribus 

ostendit quis S 
so soo Sa 
soap soop S 

sober so'oer ? G 91, soo'her G 149 
soek sok, Moeks soks S 
«>/iJsoft S, G34, 111 
soil soil fortasne suil S, soil snail m- 

differenter G 15, suuil G 39, soil *. 

soil G 146 
solaee sol'as G 114 
«o/tf soould Hull 
solder sod'er G 146 
soldierlike sool-dierloik G 35 
soldiers sool'diers G 74, souldiars C 27 
sole Boo\ G 77, 117 
soles soolz G 102 
«om0 sum G 45, B 
somewhat sum'what G 45 
son sun S, G 13, 112, B, son Bull 



4 



904 PRONOUNCING VOCABULABT OF XVI TH CENT. ChaP. VIII. i 7. 



tofiff 8oq G 10 

aomtet son*et G 146 

toon suun S, B, G 34, 123 

aooi 8uut G 39 

toothe suudh Bull 

sop sop of a S 

tophianu sof'izmz G 97 

iore soor P, G 98, 103 

aorrow sor'oou G 74, sor'O G 148, torrawa 

soroooz G 149 
aorrotpfui sor'oouftil, Oee zorg'er pro 

moor sor'oouful G 18 
aottght souH^t S, sowht Bull 
«o«/800ul G 20, 136, B 
aound suund Bull, sound G 16 
aour suur Bull, sower G 26 
souse sous G 98 
south suuth Bull 
sovereign soverain G 110 
sow suu 8US P, sou 8US B, soou sero suo, 

sowed sooud aerebam suebam, ei naav 

sooun seviy sooud sui G 61, soum sooun 

satum G 23, soowed^^serebam G 26 
sower soou'or seminator Bull 
iS^m Spain G 70 
spake spaak G 49 
span span G 70 
spangle spaq'gl, g abn rations sequentis 

liquidte quodammodo distrahitur G 10 
Spanish Span'ish G 70 
spared spaar-ed G 76, sparing spaar'tiq 

G66 
sparks sparks G 124 
sparroio spar'U Sa 
speak speek G 49, speek C 26, spoken 

spoo'kn G 21, 49, spok'n Lin G 6 
spear speer G 124 
special spes'ta'l Bull 
speech spiitsh Bull 
spend spend G 48 
spice speis S, spiis Bull 
spies speiz S, sptVz Bull 
spirit spir'tt G 24, 133, sprite 3, 

sprites spraits G 141 
spit spit, spat spuebam dialeetus est 

G48 
spleen spliin G 106 
spoil spoil Bull, spuuil G 86 
stpoon spuun G 13 
sport sport G 109 

spraints spraints relicta lutra G 37 
spread spred G 106, spreed C 9 
spun spun G 13 
spy spit ? P 
squire skwair G 124 
stable staab'l S, staa-b'l Bull 
stack stak congeries S 
•rajfstaf S 
«^aA:« staak S 
stalk sUxk G 73 
«^an^/ stand S, G 49, 89, atanding 

stand'tq G 93 



atar BtarG 119, sterr C 2 

stare stAAr ? G 88 

starve Btarv G 119 

state staat G 97 

stately staat'li Gill 

staves staavz G 106 

atay stee eor^ B, stayed BioLii G 118 

steak steek offa camis S 

steal = steel C 6, «^o^i Btool'n G 82 

steed stiid B 

«^^ «/<?A^ steik (?) stiik d^ficiUm pro- 

dere S 
«^^8tiip S, G 114 
steeple stiip'l G 134 
«^«m stem S, G 141 ster'n Boll, 
stick 8t«k, «^t<;;t« stiles S, stik G 139 
stiff 9X.ii^ 

stirs stirz G 82, stirred sttrd G 99 
stock stok truHCua aut sors 8 
stole stool S 
«ton0 stoon, Se staan stean S, stoon Bull, 

stoon G 38, stones = atoona G 3 
atony stoon't G 36 
atood stuud G 24, 49 
atool stuul S 
atork stork G 24 
atormy storm t G 99 
atout stout G 124 
atound stound G 1 20 
atraight straikht G 106, atreight C 7 
Strange Strandzh G 42 
atranger straindzh-er B 
atraw strau S, strAAU G 10 
atray straai G 102 
atrength streqth G 21 
strengtheneth streqth'ueth G 24 
stretchest stretsh'est G 23 
strew^ streu S, B, strAA G 104 
strife streif S, straif G 39 
strike v. straik G, imperf. straak strtk 

strook stnik G 61, v, prea. straik, 

pret, strik G 134 
strive streiv S 
stroke strook G 120 
stubborn stub'orn G 120 
study stud't G pr 
stuff %\xS^ 
stumble stum'bl S 
aubfect subdzhckt aubdittUy sabdzhekt* 

aubjicio G pr, 116 
aubacribe subskraib* G 48 
aubstitute sub'stityy^t G 30 
aubtU sut'l G 30, 97 
auccour sukur B 
such sutsh G 118 
aucklings —sonklinges C 21 
sudden sud'ain G 111 
suer syy*or Hull 
suet syy-et Bull 
suffer suf'er Sa, G 87 
sufferance suf*erans G 128 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 905 



8%^ suftx- ? G 87 

it^fieientf sufi3*»ent Bull 

tugar syy-gar Bull 

suit syyt G 4 

ttUkifig sulk'tq G 146 

9um sum Bull 

«im sun S, G 13, B 

Sunday Sun'dai G 92 

wundry sun'drt G 39 

tunning sun'tq G 91 

tunny suii't G 114, 141 

tuntet sun'set G 92 

tuperjlmut syyper-flyyus BuU 

tuperior super* tor P G 30 

tupper sup-er G 93 

tuppliant sup'ltant G 111 

tupplicale sup'likaat G 31 

tuppoae supooz* Bull, G 31 

tureeaseth sursees'eth G 131 

ture syyr Sa, syyer H, Bull, syyr G 

13,73 
turely syyr'bi G 21, tuerli C 3 
turety syyr-ti G 86 
tustenanee sus'tenans G 28 
swaddle swad'el S 
twain swaain G 98 
twallow swal'oou G 99 
twam swam G 50 
twiirt swart lividut S 
swear sweer S, Bull, G 50, 101, twart 

swaar, twore swoor, sioom swoom 

G50 
tweal sweel adurere erines Bull 
sweat sweet S, swet Bull, sweat sudo, 

swet sudabam G 48, 134 
sioeep swiip Bull 
sweet swiit S, Bull, G 25, 105 
swell swel Bull, swelling swel'tq G 106 
swerve swanr G 119, swerv G 122 
swim swim G 50 
swine swim ? P, swain G 41 
swink swtqk G 116 
swinker swtqk -er G 146 
sword Bwuurd swurd B 
swum swum G 50 
synagoguet =»ynagoogs C 10 

T. 

tackling tak'ling G 48 
tail tail S 

Taillebois Tal'bois G 42 
take taak S, Bull, G 51 
taken taa'Vn Bull, taak*n G 51 
Talbot Tal hot G 73 
tale taal 7 

talk ta*lk Mull, iLhXk potius quam tAAk 
Gj7r, 103 • 

tall tAAl S, G 7, 105 
tallow tal oou G 7 
tar tar S, G 39 
tare taar S 



taught tauHt S, tAAkht G 49, 59 

teaeh teetsh G 27 

teal teel anatis genus S 

tear teer rumpere aut laeryma S, teer 

laeerare, tiir laeryma B, i;. teer C 7, 

tears s. teerz G 100, 142 
teeth tiith G 41 
tell tel S 

temperance tem'perans G 30, 129 
temperate tem'perat G 30 
tempestuous tempest'eus G 99 
ten ten 8, G 71 
tenderly ten'derlai G 120 
tenor ten'or G 120 
Tenterden Ten-terden G 183 
tenth tenth G 71 
tents tents Sa 
terms terms G 97, 103 
terror ter'or G 99 
tew fceu emollire frieando S 
tewly tyy'li valetudinarius S 
Thame Taam Tama G 40 
Thames Tcmz G 74 
than dhen G 79 
thank thaqk Sa, G 9 
that dhat Sa, Bull, G 45 
Thavies* Inn Daviz In Sa 
thaw thoou S 

the dhe Sa, the evil dhi evil, P S 
thee dhii te P, S, Bull, thii valere Bull 
their dheeir G 21, t?ieer yeer C 1, theirs 

dheeirz G 45 
them dhcm G 44 themselves dhemselvz* 

G23 
^Aen dhen S 
thence dhens G 98 
there dhaar, dheer S, dheer, dhoor Bor, 

G MjtheerC 1 
therefore dheer'for. Bull therfoor C 1 
thereof dikQeroi' Bull, G 22 
^^^dheez G 13, 45, B 
they dhei non dhe G pr^ 10, dhei dhai 

G 19, dheei G 2U, 23, dheei aut 

dhaai G 44, dhei, Aust in dhaai 

post diphthongi dialysin a odiose 

producunt G 17, thej C 1 
thiek thtk Sa, Bull, detitum^ mesosaX' 

onici, dhilk Transtr, S, thtk G 70, 

98 
thief thiif G 92, thieves thiiTZ G, 

theeves C 6 
Mt^A tht'H, Bull 
thimble thimb'l Bull 
Mm thm Sa, S, Bull, quibusdam dhtn, 

S 
Mtn« dhein Sa, S, dhain G pr, 10 
thing thtq G /^r, 9 
think thtqk G 9 
Mirrf thtrd G 35, 71 
Mi>«ah»r8t G 24, 119 
MtW^y thtrsti G 83, thurttl C 6 

68 



906 mONOUNClNG VOCABULARY OF XIVTH CENT. Chap. VIII. { 7. 



thirteen thir'tin, thtrtiin*, Oec throt'iin 

G 18, 70 
thirteenth thtr-tenth (?) Bull, thur-tiinth 

G7 
thirtieth thtr-ttth Bull 
thirti/ thtrti G 71 
this dhfs Sa, Bull, G 9, 46 
thistle thistl Sa, thist-'l Bull, thtst-l G 

13 
thither dh<dh*er B 
Thomas Tora-as Sa, G 73 
Thor ? Thoor tiomen proprium, S 
thorns = thooms C 7 
thorough thor'ou (?) Sa, thur'oou, 

thniuH, Bull, thuT'o aut throukh 

G79 
those dhooz Bull G 45 
thoi* dhou Sa, S, G 23, dhuu Bull 

thf^iv C 1 
though dhoo, dhoou quamvis et quibt4S' 

dam tunc S, dhoouH dhowh Bull, 

dhokh G 12, 65, 114 
thought thowht Bull, thooukht G 49, 

54, 144 
thou II dhoul, dhoust Bor pro dhou 

wilt, dhou shalt G 17 
thousand thuu'zand Bull, thouz'and 

G71 
thoitsaytdih tlmu'zandth, Bull, thou*- 

zanth G 71 
Mrff//thral?GlU 
thread threed, S 
threaten thret**n Bull, threatning 

threet-ning, G 
threat ing threct'iq G 99 
three thrii Sa, G 28, 70 
thresher thresh 'or Bull 
threw t]\r\\Q 99, 110 
thrice thrais G 93, thries C 26 
thrift thrift G 39 
thrive threiv S 

throne tniun Sa, throon G 23, 104 
throng throq G 99 
through thruukh Sa, thruwh thruuH 

Bull, thrukh G 91, 102, throukh P 

G123 
throughout thruuH-uut* Bull 
throw throou Bull, G 40, thrown 

throoiui Bull, G 15, throoum C o 
thrust thrust G 88 
thy dhoi G pr 

thunder thun'd'r Sa 40, thund'er G 24 
tick ttk ricinus^ S 
tickle ttkl G 97 
tile toil S 
till t/1 donee S 
tillage tA'adzh G 27 
timber tiin'ber G 39 
time tttni Bull, toim, Lin tuum G 17, 

times toimz G 21 
tin tm S, G 37 



tindtr ttu'der G 39 

tine tein perdere S 

tiny tai'nt G 35 

Tithon's Taithoonz G 106 

titU tcitl G 20 

to tu Sa, S, Bull, tu G 21, 79, 44, to 

G 45, tomeiM mil S 
toe too Sa, S, Bull, toM tooz S, G 16, 

Lin toaz, G 16 
together tugedh'er G 25, togeedh-er 

G 98, together C 1, togither C 2 
toil toil, fortasse tuil S, tauil Bull, 

toil tuuil indifferenter, G 15, tuuil 

G 106, B 
toilsome tvil'sum ? G 28 
token = tooken C 16 
toll tooul Sa, S, tooul ilUeere^ too'l 

vectigal^ Bull 
ton tun dolium S 
tongs toqz G 37 
tongue tuq G 14, 103 
too tuu S, ^00 ^00 tu tu nimium S 
took tuuk S, took ? Bull, tuuk G 51, 

tookQ 1 
tool tuul Bull 

tooth tuuth Bull, G 41, toth C 5 
top top Sa, tops tops S 
tom = toorn C 27 
tose tooz mollire lanas S 
^o«» tos S, /o««e^ tos'ed G 99 
to to to to sonus comuum S 
tottering tot'eriq G 20 
touch tutsh G 114, toueheth toutsh-eth P 

G25 
tough tou touH Imtum durum S 
tof««6f touz G 58 
tow toou S, Bull, G 39 
toward toward* G 28, tuward* P B 
toward-s toward-z* G 79 
toivel tuu'el Bull 
tower tour Sa, touur- H 
toum toun S 
toy toi, fortasse tui, alii toe, ludicrum 

S, ^o|^« toiz G 15, 144 
trade traad G 147 
tragedies tradzh'edaiz G 141 
traitor trai-tor G 149 
transpose transpooz* G 120 
travail traveel cor B 
tread treed S, Bull, treed C 7, trodden 

= trooden C 5 
treason treez'U G 83 
treasure tree*zyyr 8, trez'yyr G 77, 

treasur C 6 
treatise tree'tts Bull 
trees trii'tz Sa, triiz G 22 
• trembled trem-bled G 23, trembling 

trem-bliqG 119 
trentals tren-talz G 117 
trick trik G 100 
trim trim elegant S, G 68 



Chap. VIII. } 7. PBONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVI TH CENT. 907 



trinkets triqk'ets instrumenta doliario- 
rum quibu8 vinum ab uno vase ex- 
hauritur in aliud G 37 

triumph trdi'umf G 66 

Trcjan Trodzh-an G 74 

trmtbU trub*! B, troubl G 60, 163, 
B, troubled trub'led G 25, trobled 
C2 

trout trout B 

trow troo- Sa, troou G 27 

truce tryys G 39 

true tryy P, Sa, S, Bull, G 27, B ? 

trueseeining tryysiim'q G 32 

true-turn = trutom [i.e., true rendering 
or translation] C 10 

truly tryyli G 20 

Trumpington Trum'ptq'tun adeo elarut 
est aecentus in primo trissyllabo, licet 
posit ione non eleuetur. HU tamen 
eautdd opus, nam si ad positionem 
1. n. vel q. concurrat^ media syllaba 
produeitur G 134, [compare Abington 
Sempringham, Wymondham, wilful' 
ness] 

trust tnst Sa, trust G 21, 27, 39 

trusty trustt G 27 

truth truth ? G 39, tryyth 6 22 

try trei purgare Bull, troi G HI 

tu/t tuf Bull 

tumult wus tyymul'tyyus G lOB* 

tun tun G 14 

tune tyyu S 

tunicle tyy-nikl G 30 

/t#r/ turlS 

Turkey Turk* G 147 

turmoil tor*moil, forlasse tor'muil ktbo- 
rare S 

turn turn G 24, 93, 104 

tush tush dens exertus et interjeetio eon^ 
tempt us S 

twain twain G 99 

twelfth tuelfth G 71 

twelve tuelv G 71 

twentieth twentith BuU, tuen'ttth G 71 

twenty tuen-tt G 70, 71 

twice twdis G 21, 89 

twine twtin ? P, twein S 

twinkle twtqk*! Sa 

twist tvfist o 

twizzle twtz''l or fork in a butm of a 
trii, Hull 

two tuu Sa, S, G 13, 70, twuu Bull, 
twoo C 4, tuH> men tuu men S 

tympany ttm-panai G 38 

u. 

udder ud*er 8 

ugly ugloi G 118 

umbUs um*blz intestina eervi G 87 

unable unHabl G 105 

unbid unbtd* G 32 



unblamed = vnblaamd C 12 
uncle nuqk'l Sa, uqk'l G 10 
uncleanmss = vncleenes C 23 
under under Bull, G 34, 79 
underneath underneath' G 121 
uttderstandjmderstand' G 28, understood' 

understuud* Bull 
uneasy uneez't Bull, G 77 
unhonest unon'est Bull 
universities yyniver'Sftaiz 6 77 
unknown unknoouu' G 20 
unlucky unluk't G 100 
unmoved vinmnvLYed G 99 
until until- G 25, 107 
unto unto G 21, 24 
unwitting unwii-t»q G 102, [in a quota^ 

tion from tSpenser, answering to the^ 

orthography * unweetvig'] 
unworthy unwurdh'i G 83 
up up G 79 
upon upon* G 20 
upright upraikht* G 23 
wusG 7, 21, 44 
use yyz uti, yys usus S, Bull, yyz notit 

iuz Qpr^ 7, 87, used yyz'cd G 124 
utterly uterli Bull 

V. 

vain vain Sa, Bull 

valleys val-eiz G 24 

valour val'or G 43 

value val-}7 G 89, valew C 6 

vane faan, amussium venti index S 

vanity vau'iti G 21 

vanquished Tan'ki^?isht G 105 

varUt ver-lat BuU 

varnish ver'nish G 98 

vault vault insilire equOy vaut fomicarcy. 

Bull, voout camera S, vaut B. 
vaunt YAAnt G 89 
veal Yeel G 39 
veil vail G 9 
vein vain Sa, vein Bull 
velvet vel-vet Sa, G 28 
vengeance vendzhans G 103. 
venger vendzh*er G 135 
vent vent S 
verily verili S 
verses vers'ez G 112 
very ver'i S, G 23^ 
vetch fitsh G 37 

vicar v/kar S, G 17, Aust fik*ar G 17 
vice y^ii G 113, vices voises ? G pr 
victory vjk'torai G 99, vik'tori G 100 
view vjj G 114, viewed vyyed S 
viewiT vyyer H 
vigilant v»g'»lant P G 30 
vigilanc'/ vidzhilanst G 129 
t?i^ veil S, voil G 105 
villain vilan G 105 
villanous vil-enus G 121 



908 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY OF XVTTH CENT. Chap- VIIL § 7. 



ptfu vein Sa 

vinegar v»n*tger 8, vin'eger, Au8t fiii'- 

eger G 17 
vine-prop vein'prop G 106 
vineyard =vijnet/ard v\fniard C 20 
vtra<7o.viraa'go G 30 
virgin vtr-dzhin G 30 
virtue ver'tyy 8a, Wrtyy, G pr^ 73 
virtuotts vtr-tuufl P G 77 
viscount Ytt kuunt Bull 
vital vrtal ? G 126 
vitrijiahle tnirum dixeris n tonum in 

quinta repererie^ tamen *ie lege^ 

vitrifaiabl G 129 
voice vols Bull, G 24 
void void 8 
m>«rA»a/0 Youtslisaaf * G 110, Touteaaf* 

G 116 
vowed vou'ed 8 
vowii vo*,el H, vuu*el Bull 

waded waad'ed G 80 

waggons wag'onz G 146 

wail wail S, G pr 

wait wait S« G, 20, 26 

wake waak G pr 

Walden Waldii Waldinam 8 

walk WAAlk potius quam^ WAAk G pr^ 

walketh walk'cth G 23, walked 

WAAlkt G 70 
wall waul Sa« waal f 8, wal G pr^ waaI 

G 20, walls waaIz G 98 
wallow wallou P G pr 
wan wan pallidus 8, G 123 
wand wand 8 
wander wander 8, Bull, wandered WB,n*' 

dred G 102 
wane waan imminutio luminis luna 8 
want want Bull, G 87, wanting wantiq 

G84 
war war 8, Bull, G 100, warr war 

CIO 
warbling war*bl«q G 119 
wards wardz G 117 
ware waar S, Bull, G 60 
warlike war*laik G 32 
warm war'm Bull 
warn waar'n Bull, warns wamz G 147y 

warning warn-tq G 100 
warg waa*r» G 149 
warren war*en Bull 
was was S, H, was wast were was 

wast weer, G 66, were weer G 66f 

weer, Bull, B, weer C 
wash waish P Sa, wash G pr, 68, washed 

washt G 113 
wasp wasp G pr 
waste waaHt 8, G 10, waast C 26, 

wasted waasted G 66, 113 



Wat -WAt, lepus 8, H, {for Walter^ 

name of the hare, as chanticleer, 

Beynard are names of the eoek and 

fox.) 
watch waitsQ 8a, watched watsht G 113 
water waa'ter, H, Bull, wat'er G 10, 

38, WAA'ter G 81, watereth waa*ter- 

eth G 24, waters waaterz G 23, 24 

118 
Waterdoipn Waa-terdo«n G 124 
waves waavz G 117 
waw wau utide^ 8a 
wax waaks 8, waks G 23 
way wai, rustiei waai. Mops wee, Se ei 

Transtr waa, 8, wai non ue G /w 

16, waai G 21 
we wii P, 8a, we ourselves wii «unelTZ* 

Bull, wii non uii G jfr, 44 
weak week 8, G 
wealth weltk Bull, G 39 
wean weon ablactare 8 
wear weer G 60, 98, iowre^waar C 3, 

worn worn G 60 
wearlifig weer'liug not war'line B 
weary wecri G 84, 100, B, wiirt cor B 
weasel, wiis'l B 
weather =weyer C 16 
wed wed 8 
weed wiid 8, Bull 
week wiik 8 
weel will nassa G 11 
ween wiin opinari S^ Q pr 
weetpot wiit-pot /(/mmm Oce, G 18 
weesway wiiz * wai /r<»>Mm Occ, G 18 
weighs waiz G 93 
weight waikht G 9, 131, weights = 

waites [the sign Zih-a] C 20 
weir weer Sa 
welcome wel'kum O 33 
well wel bene 8, H, Qpr, 10 
we*ll wiil Borpro wii wtl G 17 
wen wen 8 
wend wend G 66 
wench wentsh Bull 
went went G 66, jed, jood Xm, G 16 
were [see *«><m'] 
weren=were weera G 124 
«j<j/ wet 8, G 18 
wevil wii* VI 1 B 

whale Huaal unaal (=whaal F) S 
what Huat uHat 8, what G ^, 1 1, 44 
wheal Huecl UHeel ( = wheel ?)puetula^ 
wheat whect triticum 8, Hueet ( = 

wheet) H, wheet G 37 
wheaten whee't'n Bull 
wheel Huiil, uniil (=whiil) S, whiil 

GU 
where Hueer { = wheer) H, B, wheer 

G 24, B, wher C 2 
wherry wher'i B 
whet whet G 13, S 



Chap. VIII. § 7. PRONOUNCING VOCABULAKY OF XVITH CENT. 909 



whether whedh'er G 11, 45 

fchich whttah Bull G 14, 44 

while Hueil nneil (=wheil) S, whail 

G 112, whiles huUs (uueilz P) or 

wheils S, Rueilz H 
whilere whaileer* G 106 
whilom whail'um G 113 
whirl wher'l, Bull 
whirlpool wher'l-putil, Bull 
wAiWfnW whirl 'Wind G 149 
whistled whist'ld G 146 
white whttt Bull, whoit G 74 
whither whedh'er, Bull, B 
whittle whtVl wtth a kmtf Bull 
who whuu Bull, G 44, whom Huom 

(Huoom P), UHom '(="wlioom P^ S, 

whoom G 106, whuum G 44, whoom 

C 3, whose whuuz G 44, wuuz P G 

141 
whoever whuuever G 136 
whoU whool Bull, G 23, hoole C 4 
wholesome Hool'sum G 
whoop whuup Bull 
whore Huur, 8e nyyr 8 
whoredom =whcoredoome C 19 
whosoever whuu'soever G 33 
why HUt (Huei ?), UHt (=swhci f) S 

what G 99 whi 26 
wieh—week C 12 
wicked wtck'ed G 23 
wide weid Sa, W9id G 70 
t9»«/<;wiUdG110 
widow wtdoou P G /w 
wife wiif, wives WfVvz, Bull 
wight waikht 6 106 
wild waild G 24 
wile weil G 
wilfulness wtl'fnl*ne68, see Trumpingtom 

G134 
will w»l 8, H, wil G pr, Lin -1 mt 

ei-1, dhou-1, mi-l, wii-1, jovl-V dhei-1, 

G 17, wUt wilt G 54 
miliam Wil-tam G 77 
Wimbledon Wtm'bldun G 134 
win wm Sa, 8, Bull, G 7 
winch wtntsh Bull 
wind wttnd ventus Bull, waind ventus 

G 10, 23, winds^wijnds C 7 
winder wttnd'er Bull 
windlas wiVnd'las Bull 
window wttnd'oor Bull, wtnd'oou G 81 
windy wiindi* Bull 

wine wein 8a, 8, Bull, wain G pr, 7, 38 
u'tn^^ weindzh, see supra p, 763, fi. 2^ Sa 
wings wtqz G 23 
winking wiqk'tq Sa 
wipe "wiiy BuQ, waip G 124 
wise weiB 8, weiz H, wttz Bull, waiz 

G 106, wijs C 6 
wisdom wttz'dum Bull, wtz'dum G 26 

wisdoom C 11 



wish wtsh Sa 10, S, wish Sa, G 48 

wished wiisht P G 48 
wist w«t seiebam G 64 
wit wit S, Bull, wtt G^, 91 110, v. 

wtt seio G 64 
witeh wttsh Bull, G 14 
wite V, wait vitupero, feri evanuit G 64 

[the pronunciation assigned was there* 

fore probably cofyeetural] 
with wtth Sa, Biw, wtdh freguentius, 

wtth docti interdumy G pr, with G 

20 et passim 
withdraw wtthdrAA* G 128, withdreuf 

withdryr Or 91 
Witham Widh-am G 70 
withhold withuoould" G 33, 104 
within within- G 79, B 
without without' G 33, 79 
withstand withstand* G 128 
withy widh'i salix Bull 
witfiess wtt'nes G 42 
wizard =wisard wiseards C 2, 3 
1^-00^ wod P glastum S 
woe woo S, G 81, 142 
woeful woo'ful G 102 
wolf wulf S, B 
womb womb 8, wuum B 
woman wum*an G 41, wuu'man B, 

women wim*en G 41, wiim-en G 77 
won wun 8 
wonder uu'der (=wun'der) Sa, wuu'der 

G 88, B, wotiders, wun'ders G 22 
wondrous wun'drus G 122 
wont wunt G HI, 142, B 
woo uu (=wuu?) Sa, wooed uoed ( = 

woo'ed P) d prods ambita 8 
wood wud 8, G 10, 22, woods wudx G 

142 
woof wuxdB 
wool u-ul (=wul?) lana S, wul G 

39 
Worcestershire Wus'tershiir G 70, 8 
word wurd Bull, G 10, word G 114, 

wuurd wurd B 
taore v. woor G 60 
toork wurk Bull, G 21, works wurks 

G24 
workman wurk*man G 28, workmen = 

woorkmen C 20 
u'or^ worl'd Bull, world G 10, 23, 110 

B 
tporm wuur*m Bull, ifurm G^, B- 
worse wurs G 34 
worship wur*8htp Sa, G 22 
worst iniTBt G 34 
worth wurth BuU, G 110 
worthy wurdh'i' G 83 
wost wust sets B 
wot V. wot Sa, G 64 
would wuuld 8, Bull, B 
would' st wuuldst G 54 



910 



MULCASTEk's ELEMENTARIE, 1582. Chap. VIII. § 7. 



wound wound vulnus 8, wuund, Bor 

wAAnd [perhaps here to be read 

(waund)j G 16, tcountU wnund*es in 

Spmner G 137 
%oox wuks G 123 
woxen woks'cn crevisse S 
trranffltr wniq**lor (reraq'lor) Bull 
wrath wrath (rtrath) G 99 
wrathful wrath'ful (rwmthful) G 103 
wreak wreck (rtreek) Sa 
wrest wrest (rtrest) oa 
wrest ie wrest-' 1 (ru?C8t**l) Bull 
wretch wrctsh (rMrctah) Bull, G 146, 

wretched wretsh'cd (rirctsh'cd) G 117 
wrinkle wn'qk*'l (ru'tqk**l) Sa 
write wr,)it (rtroit), writ (rtr »t) scribe' 

bam, wroot (rtroot) imperfectnm eoni' 

muncy wraat (riraat) Bor^ ai naa? 

writn (rwitn) seripsi G 49, toritten 

wnit'ii (rtr»tt'*n) Bull suprd p. 114, 

writin C 2 
wrong wroq (rtroq) G 95, wronged wnqd 

(rM?aqd) Bor G 122 
wroth wroth (rwroth) Bull, wrooth 

(rwrooth) G 123 
wrought wroouH't, (nrouH*t ?) wrowht 

frwowht) Bull, WTOouHt wrowht 

(rwoouHt rirowht) Bull, wrooukht 

(r«;ooukht) G 48 
Wymondham Wimund*am media syU 

laba producitur [see Trumpington] 

G 134 

Y. 

j^ard jard Sa, jard virga aut area, 8, 

jeerd G 70 
yark behind i^V beHtnd' posterioribus 

pedibm incutere^ et proprie equorum S 
yarn jaar'n Bull, jam G 10 
yarrow jar'ou millifolium S 
yate iaat quod nunc ''gate* gaat dicimus 

et scribimus S 



yawn jaun P Sa 

Yaxley Jaks'lei nomenproprium 8 

ye jii Bull, G 20, 44, ji G 141 

yea jee Sa 35 

year jiir Sa, Bull, B, jeer O 70 

yeast jiist {meant for jeest P) eervisiee 

spuma quod alii barm voeant S 
yeld jeld ? Sa 
yell jcl Sa 
yellow jel'ou Sa, 8 
yeoman jom'an P S, JU'inan Bull 
yes ii% alii sonant jes 8, Jtis G 10 
yesterday jes'terdai S, Jistcrdai G 77 
yet Jit, alii sonant, jet 8 G 102 
yew yy taxus arbor 8 
yield juld P Sa, Xiild 8, Bull, G 22, 86, 
jeld concessit 8, yielded iikl'ed G 110, 
iiild'edQ 117, ieldedC 13 
yode Jod G 106, m^ Went 
yoke jook G 10, 43, iook C 11 
yolk jook jugum 8, Jelk vitellum G 10 
yonder jou'der jcu'der 8, jon'der H 
York Jork Sa 

you jou vos S, Juu H, BuU, jou juu 
observa jou sic seribi solere, et ab 
aliquibus pronunciari at a plerisque 
JUU, tafnen quia hoe nondum ubique 
obtinuit pauli^ter in medio relinquetur 
G 46, JUU non iu G, jvr, juu G 45, 
JOU G 44, JOU Mops ja G 18, yow C 
6, iou you C 10 
young juq, Sa, 8, Bull, B, G 24, 112 
your juur. Bull, juur G 21, 95, yours 

juurz G 45, yowrs C 6 
yunker juqk'er adolescent generosior 8 
youth juuth P Sa, juth Bull, jyyth G 
13, 46, JUuth B, youths jyythA 6 40 
«e0/zeclGl3, 105 
zed zed litera z, 8 
zodiak zodtak P G 29 
Zoueh Zoutsh G 42 



Extracts from Bichard Mulcastbr's Elbmentarir, 1582. 

Gill say8 in the preface to his Logonomiaj "Occurrere qnidem 
huic vitio [cacographisB] viri boni et literati, sed irrito conatu ; 
ex equestri online Thomas SmithitM ; cui volumen bene magnnm op- 
posuit Hich. Mulcasterus : qui post magnam tempoiis et bonsB cliartffi 
perditionem, omnia Consuetudini tanquam tyranno permittenda 
ccnset." Mulcaster's object in short was to teach, not the spelling 
of sounds, but what he considered the neatest style of spelling as 
derived from custom, in order to avoid the great confusion which 
then prevailed. He succeeded to the extent of largely influencing 
subsc<|uent authorities. In Ben Jonson's Grammar, the Chapters 
on orthography are little more than abridgements of Mulcaster's. 
Sometimes the same examples are used, and the very faults of 
description are followed. It would have been difficult to make 



Chap. VIII. § 7. MULCASTER's ELEMENTARIE, 1682. 



911 



anything out of Mulcaster without the help of contemporary ortho- 
epists, and it appeared useless to quote him as an authority in Chap. 
III. But an account of the xvi th century pronunciation would be 
incomplete without some notice of his hook, and the value of his 
remarks has been insisted on by Messrs. 'Nojea and Peirce (infr& 
p. 917, note). A few extracts are therefore given, with bracketted 
remarks. Chronologically, Mulcaster* s book should have been 
noticed before Gill^s, p. 845. But as he was a pure orthographer 
who only incidentally and obscurely noticed orthoepy, these 
extracts rightly form a postscript to the preceding vocabulary. 
The title of the book, which will be found in the Grenville collec- 
tion at the British Museum, is : — 

The first part of the elementarie which entreateth 
chefelie of the right writing of our English tung, set 
furth by Richard Mvlcaster. Imprinted at London 
by Thomas VautrouUier dwelling in the blak-friers 
by Lud-gate, 1582. 

In Herbert's Ames, 2, 1073, it is said that no other part was ever 
published. In the following account, all is Mulcaster* s except the 
passages inclosed in brackets, and the headings. The numbers at 
the end of each quotation refer to the page of Mulcaster's book. 



The Vowels Generally. 

The yowells generallie sound either 
long as, comparing^ retihigedf endlting, 
enclosure, presuming : or short as, ran- 
sUking, reu^tlling, penitent, omnipotent, 
fortunat : [here the example revenged, 
which had certainly a snort vowel, 
shews that by length and brevity, 
Mulcaster meant presence and absence 
of stress, which applies to every case ;] 
either sharp, as rnkte, mete, ripe, h6pe, 
ddke. or nat as : m^t, met, rip, hdp, 
ddk. [Here he only means long or 
short, and does not necessarily, or in- 
deed always, imply a difference of 
quality, as will appear under E. Oc- 
casionally, however, he certainly does 
denote a difference of quality by these 
accents, as will be seen under 0. In 
his "general table*' of spelling, these 
accents seem Ireauently used to differ- 
entiate words, which only differed in 
their consonants, and it is impossible 
from his use of them to determine the 
sounds he perhaps meant to express. 
Thus in his chapter on Bisttpiction, he 
says : ^* That the sharp and flut accents 
ar onelie to be set vpon the last syllab, 
where the sharp hath manie causes to 
present it self: the flat onlie vpon som 
rare difference, as refuse, refuse, present, 
present ^ record, record, differ, differ, 



seukr, seudre,*' 161. — ^Where the grave 
accent seems to mark absence of stress, 
the (quality of the vowel changing or not.] 
Which diuersitie in sound, where occa- 
sion doth require it, is noted with the 
distinctions of time [meaning stress in 
reality, which he indicates by ' ", be- 
cause'in English versification imitating 
the classical, quantity was replaced by 
stress! and tune [meaning length, which 
he inoieatcs by accent marks, and hence 
confuses with tune], tho generallie it 
nede not, considering our daielie cus- 
tom, which is both our best, and our 
commonest gfde in such cases, is our 
ordinarie leader [and hence unfortu- 
nately he says as little as possible 
about it]. — liO. 

Proportion. 

I call that proportion, when a num- 
ber of words of like sound ar writen 
with like letters, or if the like sound 
haue not the like letters, the cause why 
is shewed, as in hear, fear, dear, gear, 
wear [where the last word, which was 
certainly (weer), should determine the 
value or ea in the others to have been 
(ee) in Mulcaster' s pronunciation, 
though, as others said (niir, fiir, diir) 
even in his day, this may be too hasty 
a conclusion]. — 124. 



912 



MTJLCASTER's ELEMENTARIE^ 1682. Chap. VIII. } 7. 



A. 

A Besides this gencrall note for the 
time and tunc, hath no particular thing 
worth the obseruation in this place, as 
a letter, but it hath afterward in pro- 
portion, as a syllab. All the other 
vowells haue manic pretie notes. [This 
might mean that a always preserved its 
sound, and the other Towels did not. 
It is possible that the " pretie notes " 
only refer to his observations on them, 
ana not to diversity of sound.] — 111. 

Ache, hrache, with the qualifying e, 
for without the e, t, goeth before ch. 
as patchf sftatch, catehf sntatehy watch^ 
The strong ch. is mere foren, and 
therefor endeth no word with vs, but 
is turned into k, as stotnak^ monark. 

SThis context makes a lone and ch = 
tsh) in aehe= (^atsh). Yet in his 
general table p. 170, he speUs both 
ache and ake. See the illustrations of 
aehe in Shakspere, infrk § 8.] — 127. 

AI, EI. 

Ai, is the mans dipthong, and 
soundcth full : ei, the womans, and 
soundeth finish [= rather fine] in the 
same both sense, and vse ; a woman is 
deintU, and feinteth toon, the man 
fainteth not hycatue he is nothing 
daintie. [Whether any really phonetic 
difference was meant, and if so of what 
kind, is problematicaL Smith had 
said the same thing, supr^ p. 120, but 
with Smith the word diphthong had a 
phonetic meaning, with Mulcaster it 
was simply a digraph, and he may 
have at most alluded to such differ- 
ences as (a;®, ee) or (ee, ee). Compare 
the following paragraph.] — 119. 

No English word o/deth in a, but 
in aie, as d€caie, assaie, which writing 
and Bovaid our vse hath won. [Does 
this confuse or distinguish the sounds 
of a, at P It might do both. It ought 
to distinguish, because the writing of 
ai being different from the writing of 
a, the mention of its sound should 
imply that that sound was also dif- 
ferent. But we cannot tell. See what 
follows.]— 125. 

Oaie, graify traie. And maid, said, 
quaif, English for rot/, quail, sail, rail, 
mail, onelesse it were better to write 
these with the qualifying, e, quale, fale, 
rale, male. [If any phonetic consistency 
were predicable oi an orthographical 
reformer, — which, however, we are not 
justified in afisuming, — ^this ought to in- 



dicate a similarity of pronounciation 
between ai and a. To the same con- 
dusion tend :] Howbeit both the ter- 
minations be in vse to diuerse ends. 
Gain, pain, if not, Fane, gans, remmme^ 
and such as these terminations, be alao 
vsed to diuerse ends, [these " diverse 
ends ** being; of course not to indicate 
diversity of sound, but diversity of 
sense ; it would be quite enough for 
Mulcaster to feel that the vowel was 
long, and that a final e, and not an in- 
serted i, was the "proper" way of 
marking length.] . . . Fair, pair, air, if 
not Fare, pare, are, both terminations 
also be vsed to diuerse ends. Waii, 
strait, if not Wate, strate. Straight or 
streight, bycause ai and ei, do enter- 
change vses. Aim, or ante, maim. 
Faint, restraint, faint, or feint, quaint, 
or queint . . . Fte, eight, sleight, height^ 
weight, fetid, yeild, sheild, the kinred 
between ei, and ai, maketh ei, not 
anie where so ordinarie, as in these 
terminations. [If we were incon- 
siderate enough to suppose that Mul- 
caster had any thought of representing 
the different soun£, as distingui^ea 
from the length, of vowels, aU these 
cases, would be explicable by assuming 
ai = M = (ee), and a long = (tese). 
But this woidd be somewhat opposed 
to other parts of Mulcaster, and to 
the writings of contemporaries, and is 
founded upon the groundless assumption 
just mentioned. As to the similaritT 
of ai, a, see suprii p. 867, col. 2, and 
Mr. White's account of Elizabethan 
pronunciation, infr^] — 186-7. 

E. 

Whensoeuer E, is the last letter, and 
Bonndeth, it soundeth sharp, as mi, «^ 
uj4, agri. sauing in the, the article, ye 
the pronown, and in Latin words, or oi 
a Latin form, when theie be vied Eng- 
lish like, as certiorare, quandare, where 
e, soundeth full and brode after tiie 
originall Latin. [Here, as we know 
that the sounds were ^mii, sii, wii, 
agrii'f dhe), though (je) is not so cer- 
tain from other sources, we might sup- 
pose 6 = ^ii), h = (e). Ben Jonson, 
however, in abstracting and adapting 
this passage, distinctly makes the sound 
Jii), sayine^ (Gram. cnap. iii.), •• When 
it is the Last letter, and soundeth, the 
sound is sharp, as in the French t. Ex- 
ample in mi. s^, agri, yi, shi, in all, 
saving the article thi,** Observe thai 
yi is now (jii) and not (je). Observe 



Chap. VIII. i 7. HULCASTEB's EI.EHBNTABIE, l<i82. 



9ia 



also that quandary is referred to a 
Latin orinn, quam dare, as if t^ey 
were the first words of a writ] When- 
Boener e, is the last, and soundeth not, 
it either ^nalifieth som letter going 
before, or it is mere silent, and yet in 
neither kinde encreaseth it the nnmber 
of syllabs. I call that E, qualifying, 
whose absence or presence, somtime 
altereth the yowell, somtime the con- 
sonant going next before it. It altereth 
the sound [length] of all the yowells, 
eneu quite thorough one or mo conso- 
nants, as m&de, st^me, 6che, kinde, 
stripe, 6re, ctire, t6ste sound sharp 
with the qualifying £ in their end : 
wheras, mad, stdm, ^h, frind, strip, or 
cur, tost, contract of tossed, sound flat 
without the same E. [Now as we 
know that ateam, each, were (steem, 
eech), it follows that 4 represented 
either (ii) or (ee), that is, that the 
acute accent only represented length, 
independently of alteration in quali^ of 
tone ; there was such an alteration in 
ekre^ eur, certainly, and in atrfpe, strip^ 
according to the current pronunciation; 
but there was or was not in »^, tt^fM, 
compared with tt^rriy and hence we 
have no reason to infer that there was 
any in mdde^ mad, 6re, or. Ben Jonson 
alters the passage thus : '* Where it [El 
endeth, and soundeth obscure, ana 
faintly, it serves as an accent, to pro- 
duce the Vowell preceding: as in mdde, 
•time, stripe. 6r0, ekre, which else 
would sound, mad. ttkm. strip, or, cur.** 
It is tolerably clear that by using 
"produce" in place of Mulcaster's 
"alter the sound,'* he intended to 
avoid the difficulty of considering stime 
= steam as (stiim), unless, indeed, he 
meant it to be a contraction for esteem. 
He omits the example eaeh for a simi- 
lar reason.] — 111. 

Pert, desert, the most of these sorts 
be bissyllabs or aboue : besides that, 
a, dealeth verie much before the r, 
[meaning probably that tr was often 
sounded (ar)]. Isy deserue, preserue, 
eoneerue^ it snould appear that either 
we strain the Latin s to our sound, or 
that theie had som sound of the z, ex- 
pressed by s, as well as we, [did he say 
(konEerv) ?] —132. 

I. 

I, in the same proportion [supHi p. 
911] soundeth now sharp, as giue, 
thriue, alim, vviue, title, bible, now 
quik, as giue^ Hue, siue, titts, bibk, 



which sounds ar to be distingmshed by 
accent, if acquaintance will not seme 
in much reading. [As Ben Jonson 
uses the sante words and notation^ and 
we know that he must have distin- 
guished his /, i, as (ai, t) there is no 
reason for supposing that Mulcaster's I 
was anything out (ci) or (di). But at 
the same time there is nothing to mili- 
tate against the contemporary Ballo- 
kar's (ft). And Mulcaster's pronunci- 
ation of ow as (uu), inM p. 914, which 
TB about the only certain result that 
can be elicited from his book, renders 
the (t'O probable. J — 116. 

I, besides the time and tune thereof 
noted before, hath a form somtime 
yowellish, somtime consonantish. In 
the yowellish sound either it endeth a 
former syllab or the yerie last. When 
it endeth the last, and is it self the last 
letter, if it sound gentlie, it is qualified 
by the e, as manie, merie, tarie, earie, 
where the yerie pen, will rather end in 
e, than in the naked i. If it sound 
sharp and loud, it is to be written y, 
haying no, e, after it, aaneding no quah- 
fication, deny, cry, defy. [This at any 
rate goes against OiU's use of final (ei), 
suprk p. 281, which, however, he only 
attributes to "numerus poetieus," Log, 

fy. 130, in his Chap. 26, quoted at 
ength, inM§ 8.]— 113. 

If it [I] end the last syllab^ wiih 
one or mo consonants after it, it is 
shrill [long] when the quali^ong e, 
foUoweth, and if it be shrill [loQg] the 
qualifying e, must follow, as, repine, 
vnwise, minde, kinde, fiste [foist F]. If 
it be flat and quik, the qualifymg e, 
must not follow, as, examin, behind, 
mist, fist, [Observe (beHind*] with a 
short vowel, and hence certainly not 
(bcHeind*^ .] — 1 1 4. 

The qmk i, and the gentle passant e, 
ar so near of kin, ^ theie enterchange 
places with pardon, as in descryed, or 
descry id, findeth, or findith, hir, or her, 
the error is no heresie. — 116. 

If it ri] light somwhat quiklie vpon 
the s, then the s is single, as promts 
tretis, amis, aduertis, enfranehie, etc. 
[This seems to establish (adver-tis, en- 
tran'chts) as the common pronunci- 
ation.]— 133. 

0. 

is a letter of as great vncertaintie 
in our tung, as e, is of direction both 
alone in vowell, and combined in diph- 
thong. The cause is, for that in vowell 



914 



MULCASTER's ELEMENTARIE, 1682. Chap. VIII. § 7. 



it soandeth as much vpon the u, which 
is his cosin, as upon the 6, which is his 
naturall, as in eosenj ddsen^ mother^ 
which 0, is still naturallie short, and, 
hdtenf frdten^ mother^ which o, is na- 
turallie lo^g. In the diphthong it 
soundeth more vpon the, n, then vpon 
the, 0, as in found, wound, cow, sow, 
bow, how, now, and h6Wy tow^ wrought, 
6ught, mdw, tr6ugh. Notwithstanding 
this varietie, yet our custom is so ac- 

Suainted with the vse thereof, as it wil- 
e more difficultie to alter a known 
confusion, then profitable to bring in 
an vnknown reformation, in such an 
argument, where acquaintance makes 
iustice, and vse doth no man wronc^. 
And yet where difference bj note shall 
seem to be necessarie the titles of pro' 
portion and distinction will not omit 
the help. In the mean time thus much 
is to be noted of o : besides his time 
long and short, besides his tune with or 
without the qualifying e, sharp or flat, 
that when it is the lastletter in the word, 
it soundeth sharp and loud, as agd, td, 
86, n6, saue in to the preposition, two 
the numerall, do the verb : liis com- 

?ounds as. md6,\m deriuatiues as doing, 
n the midle syllabs, for tune, it is 
sharp, as here, or flat if a consonant 
end the syllab after o. For time the 
polysyllab will bewraie it self in our 
oaiUe pronouncing : considering tho 
children and learners be ignorant, yet 
he is a verie simple teacher, that know- 
eth not the tuning of our ordinarie 
words, yea tho theie be onfiranchised, as 
ignorant, impudimt, impotent, va- 
rieth the sound in the same proportion, 
naie oftimes in the same letters, as Idue, 
gloue, doue, shoue, remoue, and I6ue, 
grdue, shroue, ndue. This duble sound 
of 0, in the vowell is Latinish, where 
o, and u, be great cosens, as in voltut, 
voUis, colo. And vultus, vultis, occulo : 
in the diphthong it is Grekish, for theie 
sound their ov, still vpon the u, tho it 
be contract of oo, or o s [there is some 
nusprint in these oo, o 8 which is imi- 
tated here], wherein as their president 
[precedent' is our warrant against ob- 
lection in these, so must acquaintance 
be the mean to discern the duble force 
of this letter, where we flnde it, and he 
that will learn our tung, must learn 
the writing of it to, being no more 
strange then other tungs be euen in the 
writing. [It would seem by the eeneral 
tenor of these remarks, that the two 
sounds of were (oo, u), and even that 



the diphthong ou, in those words where 
it is said to *' sound more upon, the, u 
then vpon the, o," had, as with Bullo- 
kar and Palsgrave, the sound of (uu). 
It is in fact diflicult to conceive that 
Mulcaster pronounced other¥ris6. And 
this sounding of o« as (uu), leads, as 
before mentioned, p, 913, to the sus- 
picion of sounding tlone as (it).] — 115. 

0, in the end is saia to sound lowd, 
as go, shro [shrew PI, /ro, sauin^ to, do, 
two, etc. ... before, 1, sounding like 
a dipthong causeth the ll,.be.dubbled, 
as troll. And if a consonant follow, 1^ 
o, commonlie hath the same force, ^o 
the 1, be but single, told, cold, bold, 
eolt, dolt, coif, rolf, holt, holm, scold, 
distolue. [The last example is pecu- 
liar.] 0, before m, in the beginning, 
or midle of a word, leading the syl- 
labs soundeth flat vpon the o, as om- 
nipotent, commend, but in the end it 
soundeth still vpon, the u, as 8om, amm. 
dom, [hence the first is (o), the second 
(u)] and therfor in their deriuatiues, 
and compounds as welcom, trubUtom, 
newcom, cumberaom, kingdom. With e, 
after the m, as honu, mome, romi 
[roam ?], and yet whom^ from, haue 
no, e, by prcrogatiue of vse, tho theie 
haue it in sound and seming [that is 
are called (Hoom froom), which is 
strange, especially as regards /rom.] . . . 
Or is a termination of som truble, when 
a consonant foUoweth, bycause it sound- 
eth so much vpon the u, as worm, form, 
[(furm) P] tword, word, and yet the 
Qualifying e, after wil bewraie an o, as 
tne absence thereof will bewraie an u, 
aiorme, o, worm, u, lorde o, hord, u. — 
134. 

Oood, stood, yood. Hoof, roof. Look, 
took, book, hook. School, tool, Oroom^ 
bloom. Hoop, coop. If custom had 
not won this, why not ou ? Bycause of 
the sound which these diphthongs haue 
somtimes vpon the o, sometimes vpon 
the, u. I will note the o, sounding vpon 
himself, with the streight accent, oy- 
cause that o, leadeth the lesse number. 
JBow, kndw, s6w, and Bow, sow, cow, 
mow, [That is (bun, suu, kuu, muu), 
but there seem to be some misprints in 
what follows, compare the wr6ught, 
ought, m6w, trdugh, given above.] 
Dutch, croutch, slowtch, Lowde, lowdle. 
Houf, alouf Gouge, bouge. Cough, 
ou^ht, owght, of 6w, Vrith, w, from the 
pnmitiue. Fought, nought, eought, 
wrought, soitght. again, Bought, 
moughtf dought, Plough, rough, slough, 



Chap. VIII. § 7. GRAMMAR QUESTIONS, XVI TH CENT. 



915 



enough, Houly eoul, tkoul. Why not 
as well as with oo P Eoum, broum^ 
loum. Noun, crounf cloun, doun. Own, 
groumj ypon the deriuatiue. Stoup^ 
kwpt droup, eoup. Sound, ground, found. 
Our commonlie abreuationlike as our^ 
the termination for enfranchisments, 
as autmir, procuratour, as, fr is for onr 
our, as suter, un^ter : Bour, lour,Jlour, 
fduTj alone vpon the, d. Mourn, ad-' 
ioum, Howae, lowse, mowse, the verbes 
and deriuatiues ypon the, z, as Mouse, 
louse, mouse, the nouns ypon the, s, 
Ous, onr English cadence for Latin 
words in osus, as notorious, famous, 
populotu, riotous, gorgeous, being as it 
were the yniting of the chefe letters in 
the two syllabs, o, and u, osus. Clout, 
lout, dout, [These instances are strong- 
ly confirmatiue of the close ou having 
been (uu) to Mulcaster, and his only 
knowing the open ou or (oou).] — 136. 

01. 

Thirdlie, oi, the diphthong sounding 
ypon the o, for difference sake, from 
the other, which sonndcth vpon the u, 
wold be written with a y, as ioy, anoy, 
toy, boy, whereas anoint, appoint, foil, 
and such seme to have an u. And yet 
when, i, goeth before the diphthong, 
tho it sound upon the u, it were better 
oy then oi, as ioynt, ioyn, which theie 
shall soon pcrceiue, when theie mark 
the spede of their pen : likewise if oi 
with 1, sound upon the o, it maie be 
noted for difference from the other 
sound, with the streight accent, as boie, 
enioie, — 117-8. 

IT. 

Y besides the notes of his form, be- 
sides his time and tune, is to be noted 
also not to end anie English word, 
which if it did it should sound sharp, 
as ndi, tru, vertii. But to auoid tne 



nakednesse of the small u, in the end 
we vse to write those terminations with 
ew the diphthong, as new, trew, vertew. 
[Whether this implies that u was 
called (iu), or that ew was called (yy) 
occasionally, as in Smith and Pals- 
grave, it is hard to say.] — 116. 

-XJEE. 

I call that a bissyllab, wherein there 
be two seuerall sounding vowells, as 
Asur, rasur, masiir, and why not lasur P 
[Are these words azure, rasure, mea- 
sure, leisure P If so the orthography, 
or the confusion of a, ea, ei, into one 
sound, is very remarkable. Further on 
he writes :] Natur, statur, Measur, 
treasur. fProbably this settles the 
question at measure', but the spelling 
would indicate that the final -ture, 
-sure, were (-tur, -sur,) which would 
have immediately generated the xvn th 
century (-tar, -sar), and not Gill's 
(-tyyr, -syyr). Probably both were in 
use at that time.] -137. This shortnesse 
or lewgth of time in the deriuatiues is 
a great leader, where to write or not 
to write the qualifjring, e, in the end of 
simple words. ¥qx who will write, 
tiaiur, perjit, measur, treasur, with an, 
e, in the end knowing their deriuatiues 
to bo short, naturall, perfUlie, mea- 
sttred, treasurer ? . . . . And again, 
fortun profit, comfort, must haue no, e, 
yiycSiXysQ fortunate, profiting, comforter, 
haue the last saue one short. [It will 
be seen in Chapter IX. } 2, in Hodges's 
list of like ana unlike words, after the 
vocabulary, that the pronunciation (-ter) 
or (-tar) prevailed at least as early as 
1643. See also the remarks in Mr. 
White's Elizabethan Pronunciation, 
infr&. The examples fort&n, fortu- 
nate, point to the early origin of the 
modem vulgarism (fAAt*n, £iAt*ntt.)] — 
150. 



Remabks from an Anonymous Black-letter Book, probably of the 

XVI TH Cbntury. 

As these pages were passing through the press, I met with 
an 8vo. black-letter book, without date or place, the date of 
which is supposed to be 1602 in the British IVIuseum Catalogue, 
press-mark 8128, f. 7, entitled : 

" Certaine grammar questions for the exercise of young 
SchoUers in the learning of the Accidence/' 

In the enumeration of the diphthongs, occur the following remarks 
which clearly point out ea as (ee), and distinguish i short and t long 
as having characteristically different sounds, probably (i ei) or (ai) : — 



916 GRAMMAR QUESTIONS, XVI TH CENT. ChAp. VIII. } X. 

" ea for s full grest 

ee or ie for t Bfntd gieefe 
ui for t hroade guyde." 

The following curious passage shews that it- was By error occa- 
sionally pronounced (sh) in reading Latin words, and hence had most 
probably the same unrecognized English sound at the close of the 
XVI th century. It is unfortunate that the book is of unknown date, 
and that there is nothing which suggests the date with certainty. 
The type and spelling have the appearance of the xvi th century, 
and there is a written note *' happening byforhond," appended to 
Accidents on the last i)age of sig. B, which is apparentiy of that 
date, but there are other words on the next page in a much later 
hand. The information then must be taken for what it is worth, 
but it seems to be of Shakspere's time, and is importaoit as the 
oldest notice of such a usage. 

" Q. No we what thinges doe yee obserue in reading i 

E. These two thinges. I' | ^^'^ '"^^S- 

Q. "Wherein standeth eUane sounding i 

B. In giuing to enery letter his iust and full sounde. In break- 
ing or diuiding euery worde duely into his seueraU syllables, so 
that euery syllable may bee hearde by himseKe and none drownd, 
nor slubbered by ill fauouredly. In the right pronouncing of <», 
whiche of vs is commonly sounded ci when any vowel doeth follow 
next after him or els not. And finally in avoyding ail such vices 
as are of many foolishly vsed by euill custome. 

Q. "What vices be those i 

E*. lotacismua, sounding i too broade. 

2. ZahdacismtM, sounding / too full. 

3. Ischnoies. mincing of a letter as feather for father. 

4. Traulistnus, stammering or stutting. 

5. Plateasmus, too much mouthing of letters. 

6. Cheilostomia. maffling or fumbling wordes in the moulE.^ 

7. Abusing of letters, as v for /. vat for fat s for « as muxa 
for musa. sh for ci. as fasho far faeio dosham for doceam foeUshum 
for felidum and such like. 

Q. "Wherein standeth due pawsing ? 

K. In right obseruation of the markes and prickes before 
mencioncd." 

Here the lotacismus may be considered to reprobate the pronunci- 
ation of Latin % as (ei). The Lambdacismus alludes to the intro- 
duction of (u) before (1). For both errors, see supra p. 744, note 1. 
The ischnotes (supra p. 90, n. 1) of feather for father y either mean» 
the actual use of the sound (feedh'er) for (faadh*er), in which case 
this would be the earliest notice of the pronunciation of a long as 
(ee), but still as a reprobated vulgarism, antedating its recognition 
by nearly a century, — or else it means merely thiiming a from (aa) 
to (sbob), which was no doubt sporadically existent at this early 
period. The enigmatical /^^^(i^ of Salesbury may, as we have seen, 
also refer to father (supni p. 750, n. 8), and both may indicate an 



Chap. VIII. { 8. 8HAKSPERB 8 PRONtTNCIATION. 



917 



anomalous pronunciation confined to that single word. The ahiuing 
of letters reminds one of Hart, supri p. 794, note 1. It is observable 
that the use of (z) for (s), in mttsaf is reprobated, although pro- 
bably imiversal, as at present, and is placed in the same category 
with (v) for (f ), a mere provincialism, and (sh) for cj-, which we 
here meet with for the first time, and notably in terms of reproba- 
tion, and after the distinct mention of the " right pronouncing of tt " 
as **of vs commonly sounded ci" meaning (ai) "when any vowel 
doth follow next after him or els not." As late as 1673, E. Coote 
writes in his English Schoolmaster y p. 31 : " Roh, How many ways 
can you express this sound «t? Joh, Only three; si, ci, and sei 
or xiy which is esi. Hob. ISTow have you erred as well as I ; for ti 
before a vowel doth commonly sound «t." So that (sh) was not 
even then acknowledged. It is curious that there is no reference to 
the use of (th) for t and d final, see supri, p. 844, under D and T. 

§ 8. Oh the Pronunciation of Shakspere, 

Our sources of information respecting the pronunciation of Shak- 
spere are twofold, external and intemaL The external comprises 
those writers which have been examined in Chap. III., and illus- 
trated in the preceding sections of the present chapter.^ Of these. 



^ The first published attempt to 
gather the {)ronimciation of Shakenpere 
from the writings of preceding orthoe- 
pists is, so far as I know, an article in 
the "North American Review" for 
April, 1864, pp. 342-369, jointly writ- 
ten hy Messrs. John B. Noyes and 
Charles S. Peirce. Unfortunately these 
gentlemen were not acquainted with 
Salesbury, whose works are the key to 
all the others. Had they known this or- 
tho^ist, the researches in my third and 
eighth chapters mi^ht have been unne- 
cessary. Salesbury s Welsh Dictionary 
first fell under my notice on 14 Feb. 
1859 ; his account of Welsh pronunci- ' 
ation was apparentiy not then in the 
British Museum, ana seems not to have 
been acquired till some years afterwards, 
during which time I yainly sought a 
copy, as it was necessary to establish 
the yalue of his Welsh transcriptions. 
I had finished my first examination of 
Salesbury, Smith, Hart, Bullokar, Gill, 
Butler, Wallifl, Wilkins, Price, Miege, 
Jones, Buchanan, and Franklin, and 
sent the results for publication in the 
Appendix to the 3rd edition of my PUa 
(supr^ p. 631, note) in 1860, but the* 
printing of that work haying been in- 
terrupted by the outbreak of the Ciyil 
War in America, thej have not yet 
appeared. My attention was directed 



to Messrs. Noyes and Peirce's article 
in March, 1865, and I noted all the 
works they quoted, some of which I 
haye unfortunately not been able to 
see ; and others, especially R. Mulcas- 
ter's Elementarie, 1582 (supr^ p. 910), 
and Edward Coote's Schoole- Master, 
1624 (supr^ p. 47, 1. 19), which Mr. 
Noyes considers as only inferior to GUI 
ana Wallis, I haye scarcely found of 
any yalue. When I re-commenced my 
investigations at the close of 1866, 
since which time I have been engaged 
upon them with scarcely any inter- 
mission, I determined to conduct them 
independently of Messrs. Noyes and 
Peirce's labours, with the intention to 
compare our results. It will be found 
that we do not much differ, and the 

Joints of difference seem to be chiefly 
ue to the larger field here covered 
(those gentlemen almost confined them- 
selves to Elizabethan times), and per- 
haps to my long previous phonetic 
training. The follovring are the old 
writers cited by Messrs. Noyes and 
Peirce : — Palserave, Giles du Guez, Sir 
T. Smith, Bullokar, *'^sops Fables in 
true Ortography, with Grammar Nots, 
8yo., 1585 " (which I have not seen), 
P. Bales, 1590 (not seen). Gill, Butler, 
B. Jonson, Wallis, Baret, Gataker, 
Coote, Perciyal'fl Spanish Grammar, 



918 



SHAKSFERE S PRONUNCIATION. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



however, Palsgrave, Salesbury, Smith, and Hart, wrote before 
Shakspere's birth or when he was a baby (see table p. 60), and 
although Bullokar published his book when Shakspere was sixteen, 
it represents a much more archaic form of language than Hart's, 
of which the first draft (supra p. 794, note) was written six years 
before Shakspere' s birth. Gill, who was bom the same year as 
Shakspere, should naturally be the best authority for the pronun- 
ciation of the time. He was head master of St. Paul's School 
during the last eight years of Shakspere's life, and he published the 
first edition of his book only three years after Shakspere's death. 
But Gill was a favourer of old habits. We have on record his 
contempt of the modem thinness of utterance then affected by the 
ladies (pp. 90, 91) and his objections to Hart's propensities in that 
direction (p. 122). Gill was a Lincolnshire man, of East Midland 
habits. Shakspere was a Staffordshire man, more inclined to "West 
Midland. Hence, although Gill no doubt represented a recognized 
pronunciation, which would have been allowed on the stage, it is 
possible that Shakspere's individual habits may have tended in the 
direction which QUI reprobated. The pronunciation of the stage 
itself in the time of the Kembles used to be archaic, and our tra- 
gedians (or such of them as remain) still seem to affect similar 
habits. But it is possible that in Shakspere's time a different cus- 
tom prevailed, and that dramatic authors and actors rather affected 
the newest habits of the court. Hence the necessity for proving 
the indications of Gill and other writers by an examination of Shak- 
spere's own usage, so far as it can be determined from the very 
unsatisfactory condition in which his text has come down to us. 

The internal sources of information are three in number, puns, 
metre, and rhyme. ^ The first is peculiar and seems to offer many 
advantages in determining identity of sound, accompanied by diver- 
sity of spelling, but is not really of so much use as might have been 
expected. The metre, properly examined, determines the number 
of syllables in a word and the place of the accent, and, so far as it 
goes, is the most trustworthy source of information which we pos- 
sess. The rhyme, after our experience of Spenser's habits, must 
be of very doubtful assistance. At most we can compare general 
habits of rhyming with the general rules laid down by contemporary 
orthoepists. A few inferences nuiy be drawn from peculiarities of 



1623 (not seen), Cotgraye, Nat Strong 
(not Been), Wilkins, Mulcaater, Festeau, 
1673 ^ot seen), Berault, 1698 (not 
seen), be la Touche, 1710 (not seen), 
Taudon, 1745 (not seen), Sharp on 
Enpflish Pronunciation, 1767, ana the 
follo>)ving, wliich I have not examined, 
Narcs, 1784, Ilexham 1660, Pomey, 
1690, Saxon 1737. Messrs. Noyes 
and Peirce's conclusions will he inserted 
as footnotes to the subsection headed 
" Conjectured Pronunciation of Shak- 
spere," immediately before the speci- 



men at the end of this chapter. 

^ An elaborate attempt to determine 
the pronunciation of some vowels and 
consonants by means of rhymes, puns, 
and misspellings, was made by Mr. 
Richard Grant White in his edition of 
Shakspere, Tol. 12, ed. 1861. This 
did not come under my notice till these 
pages were passing through the press. 
An abstract of his researches, with 
remarks, will be found below, immedi- 
ately after the present examination of 
Shakspere's rhymes. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 8HAKSPERE S PRONUNCIATION. 



919 



spelling, but when we recollect that Shakspere did not revise the 
text, and, if he had done so, might not have been very careful in 
correcting literals, or have had any peculiar notions of orthography 
to enforce, we cannot lay much store by this. Nevertheless I have 
thought it right to read through the whole of Shakspere with a 
view to his puns and rhymes, and, during the latter part of this 
task, I also noted many metrical and accentual peculiarities. The 
results obtained will have more or less interest to Shaksperean 
students, independently of their phonetic bearing. 

The following system of reference has been adopted in which I 
have had in view the owners of any modern edition, and have more 
especially consulted the convenience of those who possess Mac- 
millan's Ghhe edition, of which the text is the same as that of 
the Cambridge Shakspere, edited by Messrs. W. G. Clark and TV . 
Aldis Wright. 

Contracted Names of the Play 8 and FoemSj with the pages on which they com- 

menee in the Globe edition. 



AC, Antonyand Cleopatra, p. 911. MN, 

AW, All's Well that Ends Well. 

p. 254 MV, 

AY, As You Like it. p. 206. WW, 

Cf Coriolanus. p. 654. 0th, 

CE, Comcdv of Errors, p. 93. P, 

Cy, Cvmbeline. p. 944. PP, 

H, Hamlet, p. 811 PT, 

H*, Henry IV., part I. p. 382. RS 

2 H*, Ecwry IV., part II. p. 409. R', 

m, Henry V. p. 439. RJ, 

H«, Henry VI., part I. p. 469. RL, 

2H«, Henry VI., part II. p. 496. S, 

3H6, Henry VI., part III. p. 626. T, 

H8. Henry VIII. p. 692. Tim, 

JC, Julius Cajsar. p. 764. TA, 

KJ, King John. p. 332. TC, 

KL, King Lear. p. 847. TG, 

LC, Lover's Complaint, p. 1050. 

LL, Love's Labour Lost. p. 135. TN, 

M, Macbeth, p. 788. TS, 

MA, Much Ado about Nothing. VA, 

p. 111. WT, 

MM, Measure for Measure, p. 67. 

In case of the plays the first figure foUowing the title represents 
the acty the second the scene^ and the third the number of the speech. 
The speeches are generaUy not numbered. The speeches in each 
scene were, I beHeve, first numbered by me in phonetic editions of T . 
and M in 1849, and Mr. Craik, in his edition of JC, numbered the 
speeches from beginning to end of the play, thinking that he was 
the first person who had done so. There may be some doubt in 
some plays, as AC, regarding the number of the scenes, and in a 
few scenes as to the number of speeches, but those who have been 
in the habit of using Mrs. Cowden Clarke's Concordance to Shak- 
spere, where the reference is to act and scene only, will readily ac- 
^owledge the great convenience of having only to count the 



Midsummer Night's Dream. 

p. 161. 
Merchant of Venice, p. 181. 
Merry Wives of Windsor, p. 42, 
Othello, p. 879. 
Pericles, p. 977. 
Passionate Pilgrim, p. 1053. 
Phcenix and Turtle, p. 1057. 
Richard 11. p. 356. 
Richard III. p. 556. 
Romeo and Juliet, p. 721, 
Rape of Lucrece. p. 1014. 
Sonnets, p. 1031. 
Tempest p. 1. 
Timon of Athens, p. 741. 
Titus Andronicus. p. 688. 
Troilus and Cressida. p. 622. 
Two Gentlemen of Verona. 

p. 21. 
Twelfth Night, p. 281. 
Taming of the Shrew, p. 229. 
Venus and Adonis, p. 1003. 
Winter's Tale. p. 304. 



920 SHAKSPERE's puns. Chap. VIII. § 8. 

speeches to find the passage with tolerable certainty, instead of 
having to read through a whole long scene. It would be a great 
boon if subsequent publishers of Shakspere would adopt this plan 
of numbering the speeches, which would give a means of reference 
independent of the size of the page, and serving for the prose por- 
tions as weU as for the verses. In the specimens at the close of 
this section the speeches are numbered in the way proposed, the 
current number being prefixed to the name of the speaker. Finding, 
however, that this reference is not always minute or convenient 
enough, I have inserted two other numbers in a parenthesis, the 
first referring to the page (number unaccented denoting the first, and 
number accented the second column) in the Globe edition, and the 
second pointing out the line of the previously indicated scene in 
that edition. When the scene consiste wholly of verse, this nnm- 
ber coincides with that of the line in the Cambridge edition, but 
when any prose has preceded, as the number of words in a line in 
the Globe edition is less than that in the Cambridge edition, the 
number of the line in the former is somewhat greater than that in 
the latter. Thus 

gilt guilt 2H* 4, 5, 31 (432', 129) 

shews that the pun, pit guilt, is found in the second part of Heniy 
IV, act 4, scene 5, speech 31 ; Globe edition, page 432, column 2, 
verse 129 of this fifth scene. The reference is always to the first 
line and first speech in which the several words which form the 
pun and rhyme occur. Consequently the reader will have to refer 
to some following lines, and even speeches, occasionally, to find the 
full pun or rhyme. The order of the words in the rhyme as cited 
is generally, but not always, that in which they occur in the 
original, and hence the reference must be considered as belonging 
to either word. 

The Sonnets are referred to by the number of the sonnet and 
verse, with the page or column in the Globe edition, so that 

prove love S 117, 13(1045') 

shews that the rhyme prove love, occurs in sonnet 117, verse 13 ; 
Globe edition, page 1046, column 2. 

For the other poems, VA, RL, LC, and PT, the annexed num- 
bers give the verses and column in the Globe edition. PP gives 
the number of the poem and verse of the poem as in the Cambridge 
edition, and the column and verse in the Globe edition. 

Shax8pebe*8 Puns. 

The word pun is modem and is not used in Shakspere. The 
following terms have been noted : 

Quips TG 4, 2, 1 (36', 12), MW 1, Crotchets, MA 2, 3, 16 (US', 68). 

3, 27 (45, 46). AY 6, 4, 28 (227', Jests MA 2, 3, 68 (119', 206). LL 6, 

79). H* I, 2, 11 (383', 61). 2, 178 (166, 373), 2, 1, 85 (141, 

Snatches MM 4, 2, 3 (83, 6). 206), H* 6, 3, 22 (406', 66). 

Double meaning MA 2, 3, 81 (120, Conceits LL 6, 2, 130 (164, 260). H* 

267). 4, 1, 27 (485', 102). 

Equivocation H 6, 1, 61 (841, 149). Quillets 0th. 3, 1, 16 (892, 26). 



Chap. Till, j B. 



SHAKSPBBE S PTJKS. 



921 



These jeata are not merely punB.' They include catehings np, mis- 
imderstondings, isteutional or ignorant, false pronunciationB, humor- 
ous allnsious, involuntary associationa of eound, even in pathetic 
speeches, coarse douiUt tntmtdret, and jokes upon words of every 
imaginable kind. Many of these defy notation, and are also useless 
for our present potpose. By far the greater number of real puns 
involve no difference of spelling, and were therefore not worOi 
citing. But so inveterate was Shakspere's habit of playing upon 
words, that I have marked specimens in every play except AC, 
where most probably I have overlooked some covert instance. 

The following, although they present a slight difference of spell- 
ing, convey httle if any information. 

of holy, heily, saprft p. 99, 



tide tied TG 2, 3, 3 (26', 42). 

foul fowl MW 6, 6, 1 (64', 12). 

dun damn CE 4, 3, 16 (104, 64). MT 
8, 1, iO (191', 23). AY 3, 2, 9 
(21£', 9). In (he lut inetBcce dam- 
ntd=dammed or wedged. The more 
wlemn InsUace in MY, diecounte- 
nances the dtim-ned Diaiilly preferred 
bjactresses in H 6, 1, IS (806', 39). 
Gill's (kondcmn') ii probably an 
overaifrht. 

(ink cinque MA 2, 1, 22 (llg, 82). 
This hIh) ii in favour of the pro- 
nunciation of French in, supra p. 827. 

holiday holyday EJ 3, 1, 10 (340', 82]. 
This remind^ as of Saleabury'a con- 



n. 3. 

gilt guilt 2 H< 4, &. 31 (432', 129). 
H» 2, prol. (443, 26). This agrees 
with the preceding locahulary p. 892, 
and shews the u was not pronounced 
in guilt. 

Lacies laces 2 H< 4, 2, 26 (616', 47). 
This makes th« pronunciation of final 
-es, ai (-1*5) or (-iz), probable, but not 
certain. Dick, the butcher, speaks it. 

prenents nresenco 2 H' 4, 7, 11 (S19', 
32). This cannot he relied on for 



nthefii 



; the h 



t word; the joke is oi 



The following shew the indistinctness with which unaccented 
inal -al -el, -il, or -ar, -er, -our were already pronounced. 



Ballet salad 2 H< 4, 10, 1 (621', II). 
council coDusel MW 1, 1, 61 (43. 120). 
capital capitol H 3, 2, 23 (82B. 108). 
medlar meddler AY 3. 2. 31 (218, 126). 

Tim4, 3, 91(768, 307). 
dollar dolour T 2, 1, 9 (T. 18). MM 1. 

2, 24 (68', SO) EL 3, 4, 19 (H.i», 64). 

This faTODrite pan nUo indicates the 

shortness of the first o in dolour. 
choler collar RJ 1, 1, 2 (712. 3), H' 2, 

4, 123 (393, 856). This makes o 

short in eholer. 
manner manor LL 1, 1, S6 (137, 208). 

' "Pun play npon words : the ex- 
pression has not yet been satisfactorily 
explained : Serenins wonld explain it 
by the Icelandic funaltgr fhTolons, 
Todd by fan, Narea by the obsolete 



that it would 



pro| 



iperly mi 
ipon the same word;' Hahn refers 
MO to Anglo-Saxon puniau to bruise, 
ind to the English point, French 
lointe." £d. Uneller, Etymolo- 



This makes a short in mnnor. Form 
(a seat), form (manner) ibid, shews 
that Walker's distinction, which 
makes the finit (foojm) and the 
second ({&uia), WIS arecent derelop- 

Musort concert KJ 3. 1. 16 (726', 48). 
This discountenances the modem en. 
deavour to make the -ort of eomort 
distinct (kan-sajt), B>it compare 
cons6rt, TO 4. 1, 34 (36, 64), KL 2, 
I, 30 (866', 99). 



oiacbes Woerterbuch der Engliachen 
Sprachc. Wedgwood adopts Nares's 
eiplanation. What ia the age of the 
word P That it waa not used in Bbak- 
epere, where he had ao much need of it, 
seems evidence against any ancient 
deriTation, and to reduce it to the 
chance associations of comparatively 
modem slang. There is little use in 
looking for old roots unless the word 
itself u known to be old. 



922 



shaksfere's funs. 



Chap. YIII. { 8. 



The very vague allusions in the following jokes shew how care- 
ftil we must be not to lay too much stress on the identity of the 
sounds in each word. 



English. 

laced lo«t TO 1, 1, 39 (22, 101). 

lover lubber TO 2, 6, 26 (29, 48). 

Cesar, Keiaar, Fheezar MW 1, 3, 9 
(45. 9). 

band bond CE 4, 3, 8 (103', 30). 

noting nothing MA 2, 3, 16 (118', 60). 
See Mr. Wnite*8 Elizabethan pro- 
nunciation, infr^ under TH. 

beside, by the side MA 5, 1, 46 (130, 
128). 

tittle tiUe LL 8, 1, 25 (144, 86). This 
is a mere alliteration, like ^e pre- 
ceding ragt rob$t. 

insinuate insanie LL 6, 1, 6 (150, 28). 

cloves cloyen LL 5, 2, 318 (168, 654). 

Stoicks stocks TS 1, 1, 2 (232, 31). 

court her, cart her TS 1, 1, 6 (232, 64). 

mates, maid, mated TS 1, 1, 8 (232, 59). 
It is impossible to suppose that mui/m, 
maid (supr& p. 867, col. 2), had the 
same vowel, and yet the play upon 
the phonetic resemblance is evident. 

rhetoric ropetrick TS 1, 2, 26 (236, 
112). 

night knight H« 1, 2, 7 (383', 27). 
'* Let not us that are squires of the 
night* 9 body be called thieves of the 
day's beauty." The pun is complete 
in modem English. We have no 
reason to suppose that k in knight 
was disused till long afterwards 
(supr& p. 208). There is also a 
vague similari^ of sound in body, 
beauty (bod't beu'tt), but no rwl 
pun as Mr. Grant White supposes, 
see his Elizabethan Pronunciation^ 
infr^, under EAU. 

purse person 2 H* 2, 1, 34 (416', 127). 
See next. 

care, cure, c6rrosive H« 3, 3, 1 (483, 3). 
The manifest difference of the vowels 
here, shews that we have no reason 
to assume identity in the last case. 



addle egg, idle head TC 1, 2, 74 (624', 

146). 
baes=&aa« bear G 2, 1, 8 (662, 12). 
loggerhead loghead RJ 4, 4, 10 (734', 

17). 
feast-won, fast-lost Tim 2, 1, 83 (748', 

180). Read (feest, faast) or (ftst). 
surcease success M 1, 7, 1 (792, 4). 

Bead (sursees* sukses*) and the play 

on the sound will be evident, it is 

quite lost in the modem (axsiis* 

sdkses*). 
suitor shooter LL 4, 1, 37 (144', 109), 

on this uncertain allusion see supm 

S). 216-218 and footnotes. In ad- 
tion to the citations there made, 
Mr. Edward Yiles has kindly fmr- 
nished me with the following: — 
'* There was a Ladv in Spain*^ who 
after the decease of nir Father hadde 
three sutors, (and yet never a good 
Archer,)" Lyly's Euphues and his 
England, p. 293, Arber*s reprint 
This is from the book on whicn LL 
is, so to speak, founded, and hence 
establishes the existence of the joke 
in Shakspere's time. We shall, how- 
ever, have occasion to see that the 
resolution of (si) into (sh) was not 
the received, or polite custom of that 
period, although it was known and 
reprobated (supr& p. 916) : In the 
same way a modem joke might be 
made from picked her picture, which 
Gooper, 1686, gives as abadirtdT 
identical in sound, although (ptk*ti) 
is now a pure vulgarism. 

goats Goths AT 3. 3, 8 (218', 9). See 
Mr. White's Elisabetnaa pronunci- 
ation, infrk, under TH. 

wittol wit-old LL 6, 1, 26 (160', 66). 

green wit, green withe LL 1, 2, 61 
(138', 91). See Mr. White's EUn' 
bethan pronunciation under TH. 



To this same category helong the following plays on Latin and 
French words, intended to imply ignorance. 

rather than (nuur) as in Smith, and 
commonly in our tragedians' Otit 
genitive case, Jenny's case MW 4, 1, 
37 (69, 64). This does not settle 
.(Dshen'i) in preference to (Dihtki-t) 
as now, for getiitive might have been 
heard or spoken with (t). See 
rhymes of (a, i) below. 



Latin. 

hane hocy hang hog M W 4, 1, 26 (69, 
60). 

caret carrot MW 4, 1, 30 (59, 66). 
Shewing probably that caret was 
pronouncea with a short, and not 
with the modem Etonian fa^on 
with a long (kewret). 

horum whore MW 4, 1, 37 (69, 63). 
Countenancing the sound (Hoor) 



ad thmghilly ad unguem LL 6, 1, 31 
(160', 81). As we cannot suppose 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



SHAKSPERE S FUNS. 



923 



fmguem to haye had an j y6wel but 
(u, «), this confirms the (ti) sound in 
^htng. 
Jupiter gibbet maker TA 4, 8, 13 (706, 
80), a down's mistake. 

lyench, 

luces lonsesMW 1,1,8(42,17}. This 
woold seem to indicate the old pro- 
nunciation (luus) for this uncommon 
word, to which the French was as- 
similated, but the confusion is credited 
to a Welshman, and hence is of no 
authority in English speech. 

emfranehiUf one Frances LL 3, 1, 64 
(142', 12). 

mot moy H* 4, 4, 7 (469', 14). 

hnu brass H» 4, 4, 9 (469', 18). 
Probably indicating the continued 
pronunciation of final s. 

ptirdonnez mat a ton of moys H* 4, 4, 
11 (469^, 28). That u, Pistol echoes 

The following instances are 
which they mainly illustrate. 

A. 

bate beat TS 4, 1, 67 (246, 209). Tbero 
is no doubt of the pronunciation of 
«0 s (ee^, and this passage would be 
uniotelugible unless the sound of 
long a were quite distinct, the ^ay 
being simply on the consonants. The 
worOB are : *' as we watch these kites 
That bote and beat and will not be 
obedient" We may therefore feel 
sure that long a was no/ = fee). Such 
allusions are like the heraldic motto 
dum ipiro spero. 

gravity gravy 2 H* 1, 2, 65 (413, 183). 
*• Chief Jtittiee, There is not a 
white hair on your head, but diould 
have his effect of gravity. — Falstaf, 
His effect of ^vy, gravy, gravy." 
The mocking joke is entuelv lost in 
the modem ^rsBV'itt, grervt). The 
old pronunciation must have had the 
same vowel in each case, fgravttt, 
graa'vt). This instance andthe last 
uierefore determine that Shakspere's 
long a could not have been (ee), and 
must have been the same as his short 
a lengthened = (aa) or (aah). 

ace ass MN 6, 1, 87 (179, 312). 
** I)framue. Now die, oie, die, die, 
die. Dem. No die, but an aee, for 
him ; for he is but one.** A double 
pun on ace = asa, and aee = one. ** Xy«. 
Less than an ace^ man: for he is 
dead : he is nothing," since is less 
than 1. " 7%<f. With the help of 
a surgeon he might yet recover and 



pardonnez moi as (a tun o moi), com* 
pare Hart's (pardnnaH) for pardontte, 
supra p. 802, 1. 6 from bottom of 
text 

fer firk ferret H* 4, 4, 16 (469', 29). 

pueelle puzzle H« 1, 4, 17 (474', 107). 
This IS not meant to be an identity, 
but merely an allusion, as in the fol- 
lowing dolphin and dog/Uh: ^^Puul 
or Puaed^ Dolphin or Dog-fish, Tour 
hearts lie stampe out with my Horses 
heeles." Hence it does not counten- 
ance the supposition that the sound 
of French u was impossible to an 
Englishman. PueeUe is spelled Piael 
throughout in the fo. 1623. 

foot gown, H» 3, 4, 32 (461, 64). 
Katherine's unfortunate mistakes as 
to these words at least shew the 
French ou was = English oo (uu), 
and French -on = English -otrfi 
(oun), supr& pp. 826, 827. 

ranged under the orthographies 

prove an m«." This is to the same 
effect as the last; and is confirmed by 
Judas Jude-ass LL 6, 2, 299 (167 , 
629). 

bttBs base TG 1, 2, 61 (23', 96). TS 
3, 1, 17 (240', 46). R» 3, 3, 28 
(372, 180). Both must have been 
(baas) as both are now (bMs). 

Harry ! marry B> 1, 3, 33 (661, 98). 
BJ 1, 3, 16 (716, 62). The first was 
the exclamation, Mary ! addressed to 
the Virgin, which therefore could not 
have been called (Meei'rt) as now. 

marrying marring MW 1, 1, 12 (42, 
26). AY 1, 1, 6 (206, 34). AW 2, 
3, 109 (264, 316). This favourite 
pun, in which the modem marrina 
(maaTtq) retains its ancient souno, 
with at most the vowel lengthened, 
confirms the last remark. 

all awl JC 1, 1, 12 (764, 26). This 
mifht have been either (a'l, aul^ with 
Biulokar, or (aaI, aaI) with Gill, and 
hence confirms nothing. 

A, AI. 

bairns bams MA 3, 4, 21 (124, 49). 
'' Then, if your husband have stables 
enough, you'll see he shall lack no 
bama" Baime is only a modem 
orthography. In AW 1, 8, 10 (267, 
28) the nrst folio reads bamesy the 
second beame, probably only a trans* 
position of the e, ana the two last 
bams. This therefore gives no in- 
formation respecting ai. 



924 



8HAK8PERE S FUNS. 



Chap. VIII, § 8 



tale taU TG 2, 3, 9 (26S 64). 0th 3, 
1, 6 (892, 8). In the first case the 
joke IS BO obscure when no difference 
IS made between the sounds of tail, 
tale, that Hanmer illustrates it with a 
kick. In the second the first folio reads 
tale in both places, and tail is meant 
probably in both cases. Under no 
circumstances can w^ suppose tale, 
tail to have had the same sound till 
the XVIII th century. See however 
the quotation from Holyband, supriL 
p. 227, note, col. 2, which seems to 
indicate an occasional confusion of 
at, a, and also Spenser's rhymes, 
supr& p. 867. 

waste waist MW 1, 3, 27 (46, 46). 2H* 
1, 2, 44 (413, 160). Waist is a 
modem spelling, see supr& p. 73, 
n. 1. 

with maid withmade MM 1, 2, 48 
(68', 94). " is there a maid with 
child by himP No, but there's a 
woman with maid by him.*' Where 
there is an allusion to withmaidrs. 
unmade, ruined. But it belongs to 
the class of vague allusions on p. 
922. 

AI, EA, E. 

beats baits WT 1, 2, 32 (312*, 91). 
Leontea speaking oi Paulina calls her, 
**A callat Of boundless tongue, who 
late hath beat her husband And now 
baite me !" Here it is absolutely es- 
sential to the cutting sarcasm tiiat 
beat, bait should have been differently 
pronounced. It would make nonsense 
to say (beet, beets). The modem 
(biit, oeets) preserves the full force of 
the original. See remarks on bate 
beat p. 923, c. L 

fair fear VA 1083 (1013). "Having no 
fair to lose, you need noi fear* ' This 



play on words does not Te<^mre an 
identity of sound, and is quite weU 
enough preserved in the modem 
(feei, fill). 

prey pray H* 2, 1, 26 (388, 89). Here 
tnere was an identity of sound, bat 
there is nothing to determine what it 
was. Gill marks prey as (prai) and 
expressly says that pray is not (pree). 

main Maine 2 H< 1, 1, 32 (498, 209). 
" Unto the main ! father, Maine is 

lost — 
That Maine which by main force 

Warwick did win, 
And would have kept so long as breath 

did last ! 
Main chance, father, yon meant ; but 

I meant Maine, 
Which I will win from France, or 

else be slain." 
The pronunciation was probably 
(meent in each case. But it is pos- 
sible tnat the English pronunciation 
of the state of Mame was still (Main). 
Gill pronounces the rhyming worn 
elain (slain). 

hair heir CE 3, 2, 41 (101, 127). The 
joke is rather covert, but still it seems 
as if this was one of the words in 
which ei= (ee), and this is confirmed 
by the next example. 

here apparent, heir apparent H* 1, 2, 
17 (383', 65). We shall find many 
rhymes of here with (eer) although 
it is one of the words recognized as 
having (iir), see p. 892. The pre- 
ceding instance shewing that heir 
was also (Heer), the pun is justified, 
see Bupr& p. 80, note. 

reason raisin H« 2, 4, 94 (392*, 264). 
It is probable that raisin as a mo- 
dem French word was pronounced 
(reez*in), and hence the pun. See 



trnprk p. 81, note, col. 1. 
These are the only puns which I have discovered, though I looked 
carefully for them, in which ai could have the sound of (ee). The 
three words thus determined are main, heir, raisins. We have no 
contemporary orthoepical account of these words; but Grill uses 
(main) in composition, and Cheke speUs heiers. Considering how 
widely the (ee) pronunciation had spread so early as Hart's time, 
and that Gill acknowledged though scouted its existence, the 
number of instances is remarkably small, while the first of the pre- 
ceding examples, heaty bait, seems to establish an accepted difference 
of sound, between ai, ea, the last of which was undoubtedly (ee). 



E, EA, IE. 

c6nceard ckncell'd RJ 3, 3, 29 (729, 
98). Bather an allusion than a 
real play upon words. 



best beast MN 6, 1, 69 (178, 232). 
The difference between the long and 
short vowels (best, beest) is neces- 
sary to make the joke apparent, 



Chap. VIII. § 8» 



SHAKSFSRB S FUNS. 



925 



which IB lost in the modern (best 
biist). Long (ee) and short (e) fire* 
qnently rhyme. 

Teal, wel Dutch LL 5, 2, 121 (164, 
247). ^ Yeal, quoth the Dntchman. 
IsnotfxMi/ac^P" The identity of 
both words, as heard by the writer, 
is evident. They were probably 
really (veel, bhel). 

ne'er near R» 6, 1, 14 (377, 88). The 
first is still generally (neei), though 
some change both into (niii). 

pierce-one person LL 4, 2, 27 (145', 
86). See supr^ p. 106, n. 1. 

dear deer MW 6, 6, 29 (66', 123). LL 
4, 1, 43 (144; 116). See suprit p. 
81, 1. 16. 

heart hart AY 3, 2, 73 (217, 260). 
JC 3, 1, 6» (776, 207). 

art heart TS 4, 2, 6 (246, 9). 

heard hard TS 1, 2, 49 (238, 184). 
Rhymes will be found to indicate the 
same pronunciation of heard^ see 
also p. 82, 1. 17 and p. 86, 1. 11. 

EE, IE, I 

sheep ship LL 2, I, 89 (141, 219). 
See supr& p. 460, n. 1. 

lief live r JC 1, 1, 36 (766, 96> 

clept cUpt LL 6, 2, 274 (167', 602). 

civil SeviUe MA 2, 1, 110 (117, 304). 
I have heard of (stytl) oranges from 
a lady who would have b^n more 
than 100 were she still alive, so in 
this case the pun may have been 
complete. In the xviith century 
the confusion between (e, t) was 
frequent, as also in the rhymes of the 
xrvth, (supr^ p. 271), and we shall 
find many similar rhymes in Shak- 
spere. In apirit, syrop, stirrup we 
have still the common change of (t) 
into (e), but we eannot suppose that 
either of these changes was acknow- 
ledged. 

OA, 0, 00. 

post pos'd CE 1, 2, 13 (96, 63). « I 
from my mis^ess come to you in 
po9t : li I return, I shall be pott 
indeed, For she will score your faults 
upon my pate." Dyce (9, 330) ex- 
plains this to be ** an allusion to 
keeping the score by chalk or notches 
on a post ; a custom not yet wholly 
obsolete." May not the latter wora 
be potedf having a pose or pain or 
cold in the head P 

sore soar RJ 1, 4, 7 (716', 20). 

Moor more MV 3, 6, 12 (196', 44). 
Moor may have been indifferently 



fmoor, muur), as at present indif- 
ferent (mooj, muuj). 

Pble pool 2H« 4, 1, 26 (616', 70). 
The name Pole is still generally 
called (Puul). The name Gteffryb 
Poole, 1662, with oo^ may still be 
read on the walls of the Beauchamp 
Tower in the Tower of London. 

wode wood MN 2, 1, 24 (166', 192). 
Wods meaninc; mad, is not now 
distinguished n-om wood in York- 
shire, ooth being called (wad). 

Rome roam H« 3, 1, 11 (480, 61J. 
'* Bishop of Winchester, Rome shall 
remedy this. Warwick. Roam 
thither, then." This pronunciation, 
says Dyce TO, 367), **may perhaps 
be considerea as one of the proofe that 
Shakespeare was not the author of 
that play." But the existence of the 
pun shews that the old Chaucerian 
(oo) of (Roo'me^ was still known, 
though the final (e) was dropped. 
See next entry. 

Rome room £J 3, 1, 27 (341', 180). JG 
1, 2, 38 (766, 166). Both these al- 
lusions are in passionate stately 
verse They are generally assumed 
to determine the sound of Some as 
(Ruum). See supr& p. 98, last line, 
p. 101, line 1, p. 102, line 23. Dyce 
(ib.) quotes the same pun from Haw- 
kins 1626, and from the tragedy of 
Nero 1607» and the rhyme tomb, 
Eome from Sylvester 1641. To 
these we may add Shakspere's own 
rhymes : Rome doom RL 716 (1021). 
Rome groom RL 1644 (1029). Bul- 
lokar alse writes (Ruu'm). It is 
however eertain that both pronun- 
ciations have been in use since the 
middle of the xvith century. 
(Ruum) may still be heard, but it 
is antiquatea ; in Shakspere's time it 
was a fineness and an innovation, 
and it is therefore surprising that 
Bullokar adopted it. 

sole soul TG 2, 3, 1 (26', 19). MV 4, 
1, 29 (198, 123). RJ 1, 4, 6 (716', 
16). JC 1, 1, 6 (764, 16). Possibly 
both were cdled (sooul), see supra 
p. 766, and nete 3. In his list of 
errata Gill corrects his o/=(ool) to 
om/=(oouI) in the word gold " idque 
quoties occurrit, cum sinulibus fbmd, 
hould, &c." It will be seen, however, 
that (oo) often rhymes with (oou) in 
Shaksnere 

so sew TO 3^ 1,88 (33, 307). *' Speed, 
Item: She can sew. — Launce, Thafs 
as much as to say, can she soP' 



926 



SHAKSPERE S FUNS. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



This is a fimilar conftision of (oo, 
oou). When we consider that at 
present (ooj oou) are seldom dis* 
tingoished, we caunot be surprised. 

TJ, 0, 00, 

sum some MY 3, 2, 16 (194, 160). 
2H* 2, 1, 27 (416', 78). 

sun son KJ 2, 1, 100 (339, 499). 
3 H» 2, 1. 6 (632', 40). R» 1, 3, 82 
(663, 266). 

done dun RJ 1, 4, 12 (717, 39). 

cosen cousin MW 4, 6, 36 (63, 79). 
H* 1, 3, 39 (387, 264). R« 4, 4, 
61 (683, 222). 

full fool LL 6, 2, 180 (166, 380). TC 
6, 1, 6 (647. 10). 

moody muddy RJ 3, 1, 4 (726, 14). 
** Mereutio. Come, come, thou art 
as hot a Jack in thy mood as any in 
Italy, and as soon moved to be moody ^ 
and as soon moody to be moved." 
The first moody appears to be muddy. 
If 80, this play on words corroborates 
the external testimony that Shak- 
spere's pronunciation of short u was 
(u). Compare: muddied in For- 
tune's mood, AW 6, 2, 1 (276, 4), 
and : muddy rascal 2 H^ 2, 4, 13 
(419, 43), and see Mr. White's Eliza- 
bethan pro&UDciation, infr&, under IT. 

too two R> 4, 4, 109 (684', 363). 

too to MAI, 1,21 (lir, 63). 

I, u. 

I aye T 4, 1, 64 (17, 219). "And 
/, Ay Caliban, For aye thy foot- 
licker." The pun is not certain. 

I ay eye TN 2, 6, 66 (291, 146). 
'* Malvolio. And then / comes be- 
hind. Fab, Ay^ an you had anv ey4 
behind you, you might, &c." — Rj 3, 
2, 7 (72r, 46). See supri p. 112, 
1. 16-28. 

nod-ay noddy TO 1, 1, 47 (22, 119). 
" Frottua. But what said she P — 
Speed {Jirat nodding). Ay. — Froteue, 
Nod- Ay— why that'^s noddyr Thi» 
shews that tne final -^ was often 
(ai), as Gill makes it, and as it will 
be seen to rhyme most frequently 
(not always) in Shaki^ere. The 
passage is quoted above in the text 
adopted in the Cambridge Shakspere, 
where the stage direction is inserted. 
The first fo. reads : ^'Froteut. But 



what said she P — Speed, 7. — Froi$m. 
Nod-I, why that's noddy." / nui 
ay, are ^nerally both written /in 
that edition. 

Manr ! mar-I. AT 1, 1, 6 (206, 34). 
" Oliver, What mar you then P — 
Orlando, Marry, sir, I am hdmng 
you to mar that which, Ac.** Here 
the double sense is given, fint the 
exclamation Marry ^ tir ! and seeondlj 
by the answering question : Mar /, 
tir f See the pun on marry / wmrry 
suprit p. 923, c. 2. 

hie high RJ 2, 6, 19 (724', 80). This 
is also a case of an omitted gnttiml, 
common in Shakspere's rhymes. 

I you=i u LL 6, 1, 22 (160*, 67). 
** Armado, Monsieur, are yon not 
lettered P — Moth, Yes, yes ; he 
teaches boys the horn-book. What 
is a, b, spelt backward, with the horn 
on his headP — Holofemee, fia, 
pueritia, with a horn added. — Moth, 
Ba, most silly sheep with a horn. 
You hear his learning. — Hoi. Quis, 
onis, thou consonant P — Moth, The 
tnird of the five vowels, if yon repeat 
them ; or the fifth, if I.— J7o/. I will 
repeat them, — a, e, i. — Moth, The 
sheep : the other two concludes it, 
— 0, u." Here the name of the vowel 
t is identified with the pronoun I, 
which presents no difificulty, and the 
name of the vowel u with the pro- 
noun yoM, and perhaps the sheep mm, 
the first of which is opposed to the 

Sronunciation (yy), whidi all writers 
own to Wallis^ve to the French 
vowel, except Holyband, suprii p. 
228, note, col. 2, 1. 14. The pun is 
quite reconcilable with our modem 
pronunciation of «, ^, ewe, but 
see the last two words in the vocabn- 
kry pp. 889, 910. It would perhaps 
be unwise to push this boy's joke too 
far. Moth's wit, which did not 
scruple about adding on a consonant 
to convert wittol into wit-old in his 
next speech, might have been abun- 
dantly satisfied with calling the vowel 
(jyy). See, however, the rhymes on 
long u^ m, etc, ietp, and you; and the 
observations on Shakspere's pronun- 
ciation of long u, in the introduction 
to the specimen at the end of this 
section. 



This examinatioii of puns has not resulted in any real addition to 
our knowledge. It has confirmed the value of long ^^(aa) or 
almost (aah) and quite distinct from (ee). It has rendered rather 



Chap. YIIL § 8. 



SHAKSPEBB S HBTBE. 



927 



doubtM the exact pronunciation of at, making it probably the same 
as (ee) in three words, generally different from (ee), and occasionally 
approximating to (aa). It confirms the use of ea, oa, and of 51 as 
(ooul). In the case of mud, it implies the general pronunci- 
ation of short u as (tt). It confirms the identity of sound in /, eye, 
aye. It shews that long i and the pronoun / were identical, and 
that long u and the pronoun y<m were either identical or closely 
related. It is evident that without the external help we should 
have been little advanced. 

ShAKSFBBB'B MbTUCAL FECULIABITIBt. 

My collections have not been made with sufficient care to give a 
full account of Shakspere's metres, which would have also required 
more space than could be given to it in a work already overswoUen. 
My attention has been chiefly directed to three points, and that 
only from the beginning of the Histories. These are, the number 
of measures in a line, the number of syllables in a measure, and the 
position of the accent in words. These are necessary to determine 
the existence of a dissyllabic pronunciation where a monosyllabic 
now prevails, (or, as it may be called by an inversion of the real 
process, of resolution,) and to understand the rhymes. All my 
shortcomings in this respect, however, will be abundantly made 
up by the third edition of the Rev. E. A. Abbott's Shakespearian 
Grammar,^ which was passing through the press at the same time 
as these sheets. I sh^ have to make frequent reference to the 
chapter on Prosody, but as the work is indispensable to all my 
readers, I shall merely give Mr. Abbott's results, and leave the 
proofs to be gathered from his own accessible pages. On much 
relating to rhythm and scansion of lines there is some divergence 
of opinion between Mr. Abbott and myself, owing to the very 
different points from which our observations and theories take their 
rise, but the instances which he has collected and classified, and 
the explanations which he has given, must be folly consider^ by 
any future writer on the subject. 

I regret that I did not note the lines containing a defective 
first measure, as these had been made a special study in Chaucer's 
prologue. In the preface to the Cambridge Shakspere, vol. i, p. 
xvii, the following are quoted : — 

No, I will not, for it boots thee not. What? TO 1, 1, 9 (21, 28). 
Fire, that's closest kept, boms most of all. TO 1, 2, 22 (22^, 30). 
]8*t near dinner time P I would it were. TG 1, 2, 37 (23, 67). 
Twelve year since, Miranda, twelve year since. T 1, 2, 14 (2^, 63). 

which, however, are none of them entirely satisfactory. In the 



^ A Shakespearian Grammar. An 
attempt to illustrate some of the 
differences between Elizabethan and 
Modem English. For the use of 
Schools. By E. A, Abbotty M.A., head 
master of the City of London School, 
formerly Fellow of St John's College, 
Cambridge. London (Macmillan), Syo. 



first edition, 1869, pp. 136. Bevised 
and enlarged edition, 1870, pp. xxiv, 
611. The Prosody, which only oc- 
cupied 10 pages in the first edition, is 
expanded to 102 pases in the third. 
In the above text this 1870 edition 
will be cited as Ahb.^ with a number 
annexed referring to the section. 



928 



SHAKSPERE S METRE. 



Chap. YIII. } 8. 



first case the editors have accidentally omitted to notice the final 
what ? which renders the line entirely defective. If we read, What 
not f or what hoots not ? the line would have only a third place 
trissyllabic measure. Thus, italicising the even measures, 
No, I loiU noty for it boots thee not. What boots not P 

The numerous instances cited below of the dissyllabic use of Jire 
and generally the syllabic value of r, renders the second and fourth 
instances incomplete. The objection raised by the editors **that 
one word should bear two pronunciations in one line is far more 
improbable than that the unaccented syllable before twelve is pur- 
posely omitted by the poet,*' is not tenable. The word year might 
be dissyllabic in both places, a trissyllabic fifth measure being not 
uncommon, and the use of the same termination sometimes as two 
distinct metrical syllables, and sometimes as part of a trissyllabic 
measure, is extremely common. We have it in two consecutive 
lines in 

It is reli^wm that doth make yows kept ; 

But thou hast sworn against religion. EJ 3, 1, 53 (342*, 279). 

Be pa/t>n/, gentle queen, and I will stay. 

Who can be ^eJient in such extremes ? 3 H< 1, 1, 109 (528', 214). 

In the third example, the simple resolution of isH into is it, by the 
editors in their text, saves the metre. In the second we might 
also read that is. And in the last example an initial *Tis may 
have dropped, as Pope suggests. These considerations serve to 
shew how cautious we must be, and how large a comparison of 
instances has to be made, before we can decide on such a point. It 
is from this feeling that I have thought it advisable to accumulate 
instances, and classify them as well as possible. Kesolutions, tris- 
syllabic measures in every place, real Alexandrines,' and lines with 
two superfluous syllables, are well established, by the following 
collections. Defective first measures have still to be traced.' The 



^ The line: Ay, and we are be- 
trothed ; nay more our marriage hour, 
TG 2, 4, 93 (28', 179), cited by the 
editors of the Cambridge Shakspere as 
an instance of the ** irregularity " of 
** a single strong syllable commencing 
a line complete without it," is a perfect 
Alexandrine, with the complete pause 
at the end of the third measure, and is 
so printed in their text. In ^e pre- 
face they put the Ay into a single line, 
and reduce the rest to five measures 
by reading we*ri. This instance is, 
however, complicated by the previous 
imperfect line : But she loves you^ on 
to which the first words of this speech ; 
Ay^ and we are betrothed, unsht be 
joined, completing the verse. So that 
we really have one of those cases where 
"when a verse consists of two parts 
uttered by two speakers, the latter 
part is frequently the former part of 



the followinfi; verse, being as it were, 
amphibious, Abb. 513 ; where nu- 
merous instances are cited. These 
sections belons:ing to two lines might 
be conveniently termed amphistichs. 
In this case, to consider " Ay, and we 
are betrothed," as an amphistich, 
would be to confirm the Alexandrine 
nature of the second part. The follow- 
ing instances, cited oy Abb. ib., are 
then precisely similar ,* the amphistich 
is italicized. Hob. Of mine own 
eyes. Mar. Is it not like the king f 
Hon. As thou art to thyself. H 1, 1, 42 
(812,58). Ham. No, it is s^ck. 
Hob. Indeed f I heard it not : then it 
draws near the season. H 1, 4, 5 
(816', 4). 

' Then the whining schoolboy with 
his satchel AY 2, 7, 31 (214', 145), 
seems a clear instance, but in the Globe 
edition the editors of the Cambridge 



Chap. YIII. { 8. SHAKSFBRIAN MISCELLANIES. 



929 



whole subject of English metres requires reinvestigation on the 
basis of accent. The old names of measures borrowed from Latin 
prosodists are entirely misleading, and the routine scansion with 
the accent on alternate syllables is known only to grammarians, 
having never been practised by poets.* 

Mitcellaneout Notes. 



Noteworthy Usages. 

a' = he in teriatu verse £J l, 1, 22 
(333, 68) Abb. 402. 

alderUefest 2 H« 1, 1, 8, (496' 28). 

atonement = reeonciliatum B? 1, 3, 20 
(660', 36). 

cbimAi=eirrah LL 6, 1, 10 (ISC, 36) 
See mfrkt Mr. White's Ehzabethan 
Pronunciation under CH. 

Tisick the debuty 2 H« 2, 4, 28 (419, 
92). Put in the mouth of the 
Hostess this indicates a mere rul- 
garity^, but Jones recognizes this pro- 
nunciation of deputy in 1700, and 
t!\aoCubid. T%8iek(Uz'i)L)tox phthis- 
ick is still the rule. 

tet^fetehed Ri 8, 1, 1 (448', 18). 

handkercher AT 4, 2, 22 (224, 98) 
in serious verse, recognized by Jones 
1700. 

it=t^« *^ go to it grandam, child" £J 
2, 1, 36 (336, 160), «< it's had it head 
bit off by it young," KL I, 4, 76 
eonff (853*, 237), Abb. 228. 

Mytile-ne P 6, 3, 1 (998', 10). Gene- 
rally 'lene makes one syllable. 

peat =pet TS 1, 1, 16 (232', 78). 

JPouflee. We might as well push against 
FtwU^e, as stir'em H^ 6, 4, 4 (620, 
16). See suprii p. 707, note on y. 
609, the pronunciation is recognized 
by Butler 1630, Hodges 1643, Eng- 
lish Schole 1687, Miege 1688, Jones 
1700. 

Twx^hi^reaehed H« 4, 6, 4 (460', 21). 

renying PP [18], 7 (1066', 261), com- 
pare renegee AC 1, 1, 1 (911, 8), 

Shakspere have adopted Bowels amend- 
ment, and read : And then the, &c. Mr. 
Abbot has shewn that Shakspere uses 
monosyllabic measures freely. The 
reader should study the passages cited 
in Abb. 479a^86. Although a dis- 
syllabic pronunciation is probable in 
many cases, as in/«ar, dear^ and other 
words in r {Abb. 480), some other ex- 
planation of these monosyllables seems 
necessary in most instances. 

^ Abb. 462, assumes the ordinary 
theory, and in 463a, declares that the 



evidently a misprint for reneyee, see 
supr& p. 282, 1. 2. 

Thee as predicate. I am not thee, Tim 
4, 8, 72 |;768, 277). The oldest ex- 
ample or this construction that I 
have noted. Abb. 213. 

T^heee sort. These set kind of fools 
TN 1, 6, 37 (284', 96), these kind 
of knaves I know KL 2, 2, 44 
(867', 107). These are the oldest 
examples of this construction I have 
noted. Abb. does not note them. 

Troilus. TC 1, 1, 1 (622', 6). In two 

Sllables throughout the play, but 
ways in three in Chaucer, 
thou whoreson zed ! thou unnecessary 
letter, KL 2, 2, 32 (867, 69). Here 
Johnson conjectures C for zed. The 
name zed and not izzard is note- 
worthy. 

BT = T. 

better debtor AY 2, 3, 10 (211', 76). 
det = debt LL 6, 1, 6 (160, 24). 
debt Boyet LL 6, 2, 162 (164', 333). 
dout = doubt LL 4, 1, 6, (160, 23). 
doubt lout KJ 3, 1, 46 (342, 219). 

Corruptions. 

canaries = quandaries MW 2, 2, 26 
(49', 61 ). Does this determine the 
position of the accent on the second 
syllable P See suprk p. 913, col. 1, 
LI. 

rushling = rustling MW 2, 2, 26 (49', 
68), shewing that same tendency to 

accented syllable is by no means neces- 
sarily empnatic. Respecting my state- 
ment, supriL p. 334, 1. 6, he says : 
*<From an analysis of several tranc 
lines of Shakespeare, taken from <uf- 
ferent plays, I should say that rather less 
than one of three have the full number 
of five emphatic accents. About two 
out of three have four, and one out of 
fifteen has three.'' Ajiother reader of 
the same lines mieht materially alter 
these ratios, so mudi depends upon the 
particular reader's own rhythmical 
feelings. 



SHAEBPEBIAK AOCBMT. 



le-giota. AW 3, S, tOfi (364, SOO) 
MarK, in Fo. 1623. 

9ee cuet of the omiadoa of thu tria- 
ble aner -t, •i, -tt, •«*, -ft in Aii. 

471. 

Ache (Bupii pp. 208, 912). 

Oiuylliiiit Plural. 

Fill all thv bonea with aehtt make thee 
roar T I, 2, 96 (6', 36»). 

Athet contract and atarre joni nqiple 
jointe Tim 1, 1, 135 (743' 2S7). 

Tbeir fean of noitile stiohca, their 
ocAm, Idogs Tim 5, 1, 68 (762, 202^. 

As we hare mittaiui a trinjllable, £* 
3, 3, 4 (370', 9}, th«se eiampla 
conlJd not proTe teke to have bom 
(aatah) wiuiont eitenud antboritr; 
and both pronoDciatioiu (attah, ail) 
apparcntlf pniTtiled. 

XonttyUaiicFtiavL 
That the lenw aeitt at thee, would 
thou hadst ne'er been bom. 0th 4, 
2, 31,(902', 69). 

SItymf iBitk -ake. 
IB CE 3, 1, 33 (90, 66). 
ache brake VA 875 (1011). 
Unuaial Fatitim of AcetnU. 

I (612*, 34). dl>tinctTC4. 4,14 (643. 47). 

-- diiidableTC 1,3, S (627, lOo). 

rics AW 3, 1, 47 (260, 125). 
ittH' 1,2,11 (411', 121). 
nTA2, 3,30 (695', 163). 
harixan 3H> 4, 7, 31 (546', 81). 
implAraUira U I, 3, 24 (S16', 129). 
indulgence TC 2, 3, 99 (633, 17B). 
instinct R' 2, 3, 20 (569; 42), C 5, S, 3 

(683', 36). 
madimTA 1, 1. 13(688'. 121). 
m&nlcind Tim 4, ), 1 (764', 40). 
mertanoua H' 2, 1, 17 (443', 60), 
6biicute TA 2, 3, 9 (696, 77). 
., . , , PrtWp61i« P o, 3, 1 (998', 4). 

c6nre«»T RJ 2, 6, 4 (726, 21), Edward p«n£Ter CB 2, 2, 77 (98', 217], WS 
Conf^Bor H» 4, 1, 34 [BIS, 88). 3, 2, 47 (171', 237), AW 3. 7, S 

(Mmdi'd = modem conjured BJ 2, 1, mo, 37), KJ 2. I, 91 (338'. 431), 

7(719',26),c6njurei=iB0rf(n><!onjlire H 1, 3, IE (813'. 92), P 4, 8, 47 



vulgar German, (iaht) for (iit), and 
Neapolitan (aihpit') (or (aapaHa). 
Wheeaon week = Whititm mttk, 2 H« 
3, 1, 82 (416', 96), Wluaon qnartoi, 
JFhilum folioa. See below, Mr. 
Wbite'i Eliiabethaa Frononciatioi) 



Syllabic French •«. 



i (379', 

HaTO I not heard them islauden ahaat 
oat " Vi-ve le roi ',' as 1 have bank'd 
their towna EJ 5, 2, 5 (353', 104). 

Riut, aword t cool, blmhea 1 and farotf. 
a Utb aw 4, 3, 121 (274', 373). 
Bee MTeral other ioittuicei AU. 4S9. 

Syllabic Qenitive -m. 
to shew hi* teeth as white as te\al-ft 

bone LL 5, 2, 162 (164', 332). 

Folios, except fliit, read wAa&-Aii. 
Of Man-'t lerj rteed. To other 



brchbishop 

adT^rlis'd 31I* 4^ 6, 1 (647, 9), 5, 3, 4 

(662.'18), TC 3, 2, 101 (632, 211). 

See iupra p. 913, end of I. 
aspect H^ 3, 1, 1 (448', 9], K< 1, 3, 64 

(669', 166). 
chartoters E* 3, 1, 26 (671, 81), djarftc 

t«r V. H 1, 3, 8 (815', 59), cha- 

rlWter'd 2H' 3, 1, 64 (610, 300), 

chartclery JC 2, 1, 72 (772, 308). 
commerce 'TC 1, 3, 6 (637, 106), 3, 3. 

36(639'. 203). 
compare 5. TC 3, 3, 49 (637', 182). 
c6inplete R> 4, 4, 46 (583, 189), tC 3, 



M4, 1,15 (801', fiO). 
c5nugned TC 4, 4, 14 (643, 47). 
contrSrjvn-* RJ 1, fi, U (718', 87) 
contr&ct (. AW 2, 3, 66 (268, 185], 

H'3, 1,41 (481, 143). 
com*r3H'4, 6. 4 (o47',6). 
demfinstralc Tim t, 1, 38 (742, 91), 

0th 1, 1,8 (879', 61). 
detestable KJ », 4, 8 (844, 29), RJ 4, 

6, 19 (733', 66), Tim 4, 1, 1 (764', 

S3). 



eroDK TC 3, a, 81 
(639, 160). Tbece agree with the 
modem livtr, tittnuKt, which donbt- 
lees infloenced the older pnmanda- 
tion, although not et^mologicallj 
related ; the modem ptrmirt, ptm- 
■B^rana, must have been intniduoed 
bf •ame Latinist, such as those who 
now prefto ittt-qtuteut, inimi-tat, 
and were guiltjr of ti-atmi«r; but 
wh«nf 



Chip. TUI. { 8. 

piwpectiTe AW S, 3. H (377, 48). 

prec«pte H' 3, 3. 1 (iSO, 26). 

pimnince TC i, 3, 10 Itir. IB9). 

protest f. TC a, 2, 49 (637', 18S). 

T^ptBcle TA. 1, 1, 9 (689, 92), BJ 4, 
3, a (73*', 33), 

Tfcorder B' 3, 7, S (£78', 30]. 

r£UpM H* 4, 3, V> (4fia, 107). 

r«T6iae MN 1, 1, 32 (162". 168), TO 
2, 2, 100 (632. 206}, H 3, 2, 14 
(827', 63), r^venoe B' 3, 7, 29 (577', 

rorilHM.2,88(fi60, 246). 

B^BoKer-d TA 2, 3, 9 (895, 76). 

daiater H* 2, 4, 10 (447, 86). 

edccemre H> 1, 1, 14 (693, 60). 

Th&-i-ia P 6, 1, 78 (097, 212), P S, 3, 
1 (098', 4} compare the accent in 
Gower, mmk p. 266. 

towirf pnp. JU 1, 1, 36 (766', 86) 
tAwftrd froward TS 1, 1, 12 (232', 
68), o^; IS 6. 1, 89 (25S', 182). 

tridmph H< 6, 3, 6 [406', 16), 6, 4, 6 
(407, 14), tnamphiDj; B' 8, 4, 31 
(S7S, 91). trilimpher TA 1, 1, 22 



8HAKSPEBIAN ACCKMT. 



931 



boM raggwta, thU aocant is uot needed 
for the ictniion], part6nt>, prec^pta, 
preedmee, rec6rd [still to c^ed in law 
oooita], MmUchra, ainliler, MJoAra'd, 
■omethinf r, iweeCheliit, tHAmphin^, 
nntA, welcftme, wberafdre. Woidi in 
-imd: adTfrttaed, oli&itiMd. canAuiied, 
anthdiiied, >ol<nmised and rtlemniied, 
[rather thiui make an exception, which 
u iminvbable, intn>dace a ucond Crii- 
BTUabic meunre, and read : Straight 
•taU oor napti-al r"— ' -" -^-' 
MV 2. 9, 2 (190', 6 






eingeal'd, efinjurt) = entrert. cAnngn'd, 
o6n'aaiTe, detectable, d^teelable, dli- 
tdnet, fdrlom, hbniuie, mafntaill, mft- 
toreF, m£thinksP, m&tinen, m^lff, 
I46ithunpton, 6bMnre, dbaerrant, per- 
l^Ter, perspective, pioners, pl^beiani 
[the word is not frequent, it ia certaialT 
plebeians in H* A, ch. (463' 27), and 
Ta 1. 1, 36 (690', 231), nnlegs we t«ld 
" Fatrici-ans and pleb-norw uu creata," 
the il«liis iliewiiig a tnuflUbic mea- 
nre; in C 1, 9, 1 (661, 7) I would 
rather read " That with the foMy pt4- 
Uiana hate thine hoaoun," than " That 
with the tanu pUb-nmu iaU thine 
honours," the itaJios again ihewiag (he 
trinyllabu; meiuiire ; in C 3, 1, 6S 
(669', 101), I read " Let them haTe 
coshioua by you. Tou're plebeiant," 
and Mr. Abbott'i soansiDn eeenu forced; 
again, " (he >enatoia and ptebeiani love 
hun too," C 4, 7, 7 (681', 30), bnt 
AC 4, 12, 4 (986, 34) " And hi ' ' ' 

up to (he ahonl 

we i«ad unto w 

a busyllabic meaiure : And hoist thee 
up unto the ihaaUng pleb^iant,) and 
C 6, 4, 12 (B8S', 30) "The piebeiaua 
have got joui fellow tribune," (which 
could be easilf amended by adding Awt, 
OF now, or tlun, a( the end of tiieline, 
in which case there would be a (rissylla, 
hie Qrst measure,) seem real caaea ; bat 
they are the ontj ones ia Shakspere 
and, as we hare seen, the reading may 
be faulty I ], ptirsuit, plirre jor, quin- 
tenence, Tiwr&tr, rilapse f, rhedmatic, 
secure, s4qucater'd, aaeeeasor, sdcco- 
siTe, t^waidi, dteniili P, without. 

In this counectioii the following extracts from Oill'a Zogonomia, 
pp. 126-138, are valuable, though they are much injured by his 
confused notions of the diffeiraice between accent and qoantltj. 



are noted in JlS. 490-492. The query 
indicates doubt, or disaeat from Hr. 
Abbott's conclnsiDn rcapecting the posi- 
tion of accent, and some remarks are 
bnicketted. 

Aecmt tuartr tht ad f Aim teitk ut : 
abiect, acc^n, aspect, characters, com- 
mendable, conua^rce, confiscate, con- 
«6rt, contrary a., CQatr&itt.,comp&ct«., 
different [C£ 5, 1, IS (106', 6), proba- 
bly eonupt, the second and third folios 
read, " And tnueh much different firom 
the man he was"], edict, eflllgiM, 
envl c, eiile, inatbict, iatb, misery 
[MV 4, 1, 78 UBg-, 272), undoubU 
edly coTTupt, the three later folios 
read, " (Jf such n misery doth she cut 
me off," bnt this correction is not satis- 
factory 1 the sense requires words like 
"from allanch mitery, etc." Or "and all 
snah, etc."; the "of" comes in strangely, 
and seems to have arisen from the dual 
" oft "], nothing i obddrate, opp6r- 
tuue, outr&ge, peremptiiry [as Ur. Ab> 



932 



GILL ON ACCENT. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



Gill on Accent and Mbtbb. 

Gap. xxT. De Aecmtu. 

Vocum prosodia vsu potiiliB qu^m regulis percipitur : ea tota in 
accentu est. Accentus est duplex, Grammaticus, et Rhetoricus. 
Grammaticus est qua vocalis vna, aut diphthongus, in omni dictione 
affecta est. Bhetoricus, qui ad sensum animo altius infigendum, 
emfasin in yna yoce habet potiiis quam ali&. Monosyllaba om- 
nia per se accepta accentum acutum habere inteUiguntur : at 
composita, nunc in priori tonum habent ; vt, (Hors'man, shtp'Huuk), 
nunc in posteriori ; vt (withstand*, wtthdrAA*, Himself*). Qusedam 
ita facilia sunt, vt accentum vtrobius recipiant,vt (tshurtsh'yard*, 
out'run', out'raadzh').^ 

Dissyllaba qu^ oxytona sunt, (biliiv, asyyr*, aswaadzh', enfoors", 
konstrain*) : qu^ paroxytona, vt (pit't, kul*er, fol'oou). 

Trissyllaba quaedam paroxytona sunt: vt, (regraat'er, biluved, 
aktraint'ed) ; quaedam proparoxytona ; vt (mtz'ert, des^tenf ) : quse- 
dam indifferentia ; vt, (foar-goo'tng, foar'stAAl'er).' 

Animaduertendum autem nos tanto impetu in nounullis vocibus 
accentum retrahere, vt nulla syllabarum longitudo, naturS, aut 
positione facta contraueniat : idque non in nostris tantiSkm (for'ester, 
kar'penter) : sed etiam in illi a quae doctuli h Latinis asciuerunt : vt, 
(AA'dttor, kompet'ftor, kon'stanst, redzh-tster, tem'perans, tn-stryy- 
ment, mul'tttyyd). Hlc autem duplici cautela opus : prim&, vt ifla 
excipias quae ad nos integra transierunt; quibus ea humanitata 
vtimur qua peregrinis, qui suo iure et more viuunt, vt (Aminias, 
Enn'm's, £artka*do). Secundb excipias ilia k Latinis in io, quae 
quanquam in nostrum ius concesserunt, proprium tamen accentum 
retinent in antepenultima ; vt (opin'tbn, satisfak'sibn) et alia sic 
exeuntia (min'ion, j6:an*ton), etc.' 

Plurisyllaba etiam (quod in alijs quas scio linguis non fit) 
accentum saepius in quarts recipiunt ; vt (ok'jrypaier, vtdzh'ilans*, 
Ut'eratyyr) : et omnia fere ilia quae in (muqger)* exeunt aut (abl) : 
vt (kos'terdmuqger, oi-emmuqger, mar'tshantabl, mar-tdzhabl, 
mtz'erabl, on'orabl). mirum dixeris si tonum in quinta repereiis, 
tamen sic lege (mul-ttpliabl, vitTtfiabl, Kon-stantinopl), et alia 
fortasse plura. 

Duo sunt quae tonum variant : Differentia, et !N'umerus poeticuB. 
1. Differentia est, qua vox voci quodammodo opponitur : haec accen- 
tum transfert in syUabam viQgariter accentuatae praecedentem, vt (du 



^ Gill does not mark the position of 
the accent in these three words. In 
those subsequently cited he marks it by 
an acute on the vowel of the accented 
syllable, and neglects to distinguish long 
and short Towels in consequence, as he 
says in his errata : " Gapite 25 et dein- 
ceps ; accentuum notatio longarum to- 
calium ouantitati yeniam inueniet.'^ 
I have, tnerefore, in my transcription 
restored Uie quantity, and replaced t by 



J (=9i) and f# by t> (=yy), when it 
appeared necessary. 

^ Gill writes no accent marks in 
these two words. 

^ The term antepenuitime here deter- 
mines the dissyllabic character of the 
termination -turn ^ (-sion) in Gill's 
mind. 

^ Gill does not distinguish (muqger) 
from (muqer) ; my transliteration is, 
therefore, also an interpretation. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



GILL ON ACCENT. 



933 



yuu taak mii raikht, or mts'taak mii ?) sic (wtth'Hoould, mi'thaqkfdly 
dis'onestai, dis'onorabl, dts'onorablai) etiam, et (un'ineezyyrablai) ; 
hue refer (dezert*) meritum, et Tdez'ert) desertum aut solitudo, etc. 
Numerus poeticus proparoxytoms in [i] saepe vltimaw productam 
acTiit, vt, (mtzerai', konstanssi*, desttnai*);^ Ynde etiam in pro8& 
fer^ obtinuit, vt vltima vel longk yel breui SBqnaliter scribantor, $i 
pronuncientur, non acuantur tamen. 

De Bbetorico accentu difficilius est iudicium ; quia suum cuique 
est, et varium. Exemplo res meliiis intelligetur. 

(Mai song, if an*t ask whuuz grii'TUS plaint iz sutsh, 

Dai, eer dhou lot hiz naam* bii knooun, hiz fol'i shoouz tuu mutsh, 

But, best weer dhii tu naid', and never kum tu laikbt : 

For oon dhe erth* kan noon but ai*, dhain ak'sents sound araikht*.) 

Diximus monosyllaba omnia acui, hoc est accentu Grammatico: 
at in orationis contextu illis tantiim vocibus est accentus oratorius, 
sine qusedam toni epipryeui, quibus sensus yis et evdpyeuL inest : 
reliquffi omnes prae his quodammodo barytonae habeantur. Ego igitnr 
sic ista lego, rt versus primus vno tenore, et eequalis fluat. In 
secundo tribus voculis accinitur (dai, naam*, fol't) : quia, ex sensu 
apparenti moriendum potius est carmini, qusim nomen auctoris 
indicandum ; cui tanta stultitia malum est omen. At ex implicit^ 
Antanaclasi, sine diastola T&v (dai*), et (er, let dhou mz naam bi 
knooun Dai'er); etiam cum priori tepidius erit, et sine accentu 
oratorio efferendum. Duos sequentes versus lic^t ego sic legam^ 
vt (naid), et (never) in priori accentuem : (erth*, ei), et (dhain),* 
in posteriori : alius tamen fortasse alitor : idque cum bon^ vtrinque 
ratione. Atque haec de accentu acuto Grammatico, et Oratorio, 
praecepta sunt. Grauis ubique inteUigitur, vbi alius non est accentus. 
Circumflexus ['*'] in alijs dialectis frequentiiis auditur qusim in 
communi ; vbi tamen ea est aliquando vocis alicuius prosodia, vt 
sensum mutet. Exemplo (oi am afraid* of him) i. metuo ab illo : 
(ai am afrAAid** ov him), i. quid de illo futurum sit timea. 

Accentui inseruiunt interpunctiones : qui^ illae vt sensum 
aperiunt, ita quantum possunt accentui viam stemunt. Eaedem 
sunt nobis quae Latinis, et vsus idem : sunt autem Kofifia sine 
incisum [,], 'TiroSutoToXff aut subdistinctio [;], K&Xov sine 
membrum [:], IlepioBo^ siue sententiae et sensus Integra complexio 
rj His adjunge interrogationis notam [?] et exclamationis [!]. 
tlapepdiaei (scientibus loquor) nihil includi debet quod cum vUa 

^ The accent is not written here, but 
is inferred from the context. Observe 
that we had (des'tent) a little above. 

* Erroneously printed (dain). 



8 Gill writes afrdid, afrdid, He had 
lone previously explained d to mean 
(aa), and hence 1 have thus inter- 
preted the sign, but the interpretation 
is probably incorrect. He has nowhere 
given a physiological description of the 



effects which he means to indicate by 
the old Latin terms, acute, grave, and 
circumflex, which were perhaps in 
Latin the rising, the falling, and the 
risine and falling inflections, (.* *. .*.) 
supra p. 12, but there is no reason to 
suppose that he had in view anything 
but itresa for acute, its absence for 
grave, and a broadenin{|[ ue, opening or 
rounding or else excessive lei^henmg 
of the vowels for the circumflex. 



934 



GILL ON METKE. 



Chap. VIII. } 8 



voce in reliqu^ orationifl serie syntaxin habet : at 'TwoTrapevOiaei, 
[( *j] ^ illud quod abesse quidem potest, sed cum alia aliqua senten- 
tue Toce constmitur. 

Exemplum. 

SDhe best fiaid mi)* dhat ei kan yua adyeiz* 
z tu ayoia* dh- okaa*zton of dhe il, 
Dhe kAAZ remuuT'ed whens dh- iiyl dnth araiz* 
{ Af raun it mai ) dh- efekt* surseee'th stil.) 

Hue accedit Airoarpo^x)^ in (dh- efekt*),' et in vocibus compositis 

T^ siue maccaf [-] Tt (nart-eeting griif ). Et vltim6 (ai tu 

ooncedas (lector) in ^uupitrev, ^uurrokif [**] in axwcupitni, ^Afynrj 

[ ^ ] rt in (okaa'ztbn) trissyllaba ;* sed his et 'T7r(map€v0ia'€i 

in vsu frequenti, locus raro conceditur. 

Gap. xxvi. De Metro, 

Metnim apud nos larg^ acceptum, aliquando significat ipsa in 
carmine omoioteleuta : nonnunquam ponitur pro omni oratione ad- 
stricta numeris ; sic enim metnim, et prosam opponimus. Sed hie 
pro omni mensura syllabsB, pedis, metri propria dicti, et carminis 
VBurpo. 

De Syllaba. 

Syllabarum quantitas septem modis agnoscitur. 1. Yocali. 2. 
Biphthongo. 3. Accentu. 4. Positione. 5. Deriuatione. 6. Pne- 
positione. 7. Metaplasmo. 

1. Yocalis et 2. Diphthongus. 

Satis apamit in grammatica, quse syllaba longa aut breuis censeri 
debet, ex yocalibus, quas longas autbreues esse dbdmus : 1. Poetes 
tamen ilia in (oi) desinentia licenter corripiunt ; quia in fluxu ora- 
tionis accentus in propinqu^ syllabi eius longitudinem absorbet. 
At si syllaba accentu vllo grammatico, vel rhetorico afficiatur, non 
conipitur ; vt, (moi mon») "''*'. 

2. (Yy) in fine anceps est ; vt (nyy, tryy) :* at consent in e4dem 
voce monosyllab& sequente, longa est; vt, (syyr,* pyyr). sic in 
dissyllabis, si accentum habeat: vt, (manyyr", refyyz*) verbum: 
at accentus in priori, ultimam ancipitem relmquit ; vt, in (ref 'yyz, 
refyz)^ subst. 3. Vocalis, aut diphthongus, ante vocalem non cor- 



1 This is a sign not otherwiBe noticed, 
probably of Dr. Gill's own coinage, for 
the printer had clearly to "make" the 
mark, the first time from ( and ; , the 
second time, in the example, from g 
and ;. 

* The original has ** (Dhe (best said 
Hii) dhat), etc., where the parenthesis 
is clearly incorrectly put. 

? Gill prints %'efekt. 

^ Gill seems to intend to say that 
(okaa-zion), which is really or four 
syllables, here reckons as tnree, from 



the rapidity with which (t) is pro- 
nounceiiL Bee infriL, p. 937, n. 1. 

* This yowel being represented by 
y in Gill neyer has the mark of pro- 
longation placed oyer it ; hence it has 
been uniformly transliterated (yy). A 
pure (y) in closed syllables does not 
seem to haye occurrea in English of so 
late a date. 

* Obsenre, an (s) not an (sh), and 
see «utVor, supri^ pp. 215, 922. 

^ The word is only written once 
r&fvt in Gill, but is repeated here to 
exhibit the ''doubtful" quantity. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



GILL ON METRE. 



935 



ripitur nefcesari^ ut apud Latxnos. Sed contra, vocalis longa, ant 
diphthongus, ante vocalem semper prodncitnr, si in se accentum 
habeat, Tt (densi'ing, displai-ed).^ 4. Yocalis, ant Diphthongns 
per BynaloBpham licenti& poetic& nonnnnqnam intercipitur : sed 
ft^nentissimd intercidit (u), in (tn) datini et infinitiui signo ; et 
(e), in articnlo (dhe), tamen non semper, in (Dhon) ante (art) diph- 
thongus sepe deficit.' 

3. Accentns. 

Omnis syllaba, accentum acutum habens ant circumflexum, longa 
est : idqne maxime si syllaba dictionis prima non sit. Kam prima 
natord sn& breuis, accentum seepe admittit, rt (go'tng, du'tng, and^ 
spir'tt, bod't), qusB etiamsi ex vocali breues esse intelligantur, 
accentu tamen subinde communes fiunt rt in illo Choriambo (Laa'df | 
ladii*).' 

2. In trissyllabis etiam, acutus in breui ante liquidam, syllabam 
aliquando ancipitem fiocity rt in (mal'adai, sfrn'ont, dzhen'eral, 
ben'efrt.)* 

3. Yocalis breuis in rltimd, ante duplicem, aut etiam ante solam 
liquidam, accentu anceps fit. Vt (begin*, distil*, defer, proloq*). 
Idipsum etiam in monosyllabis accentu acutissimis fiet ; rt, (aks*, 
dzhudzh*, fel*, sin*, soq*, war*, dzbar*.) Quam formam qusdam 
etiam ante mutam sequuntur; rt, (bud*) gemma, (but*) meta. 

4. Omnis syllaba ante accentuatam breuis est: rt, (dezair*, 
abroo*ad (?), aban'don, der9i*ded, diVain'lai, biliir*ing, preren'ted) : 
nisi obstet natura ; rt, in (foorgo*uig, foorspee*king) ; aut positio, 
vt, (forgot*n'forgiV*tq). Sed. hie tantum valet accentus, vt in multis 
duplicatis alteram elidat, vt, (atend*, apii*nq, opoo'zed, adres*ed) ; 
pro (attend; appii'nq, oppoo'zed, addre8*ed): Bed vt consonam 
elidat vel non, poetae in medio relinquitur. 

5. Syllabee qusB solis constant consonantibus, quia accentum nun- 
quam recipiunt, breues iudicantur ; vt, (sad*l, trub'l, moist'n). 

6. Accentus Ehetoricus longas prsBcedentes seepenumero corripit : 
vt, (/f yi bi aaI tbiivz, what noop nav 9i?) vbi vocales natura 
long® in (yii, bii, naav) ratione accentuum in' (aaI) $t (ai) correptee 
sunt. 

4. Positio. 

In diuersis dictionibus positio saepe valet vt apud Latinos, in 
e&dem dictione, accentus positioni prseualet ; ita vt in trissyUabis, 



1 As GiU could not have used the 
word diphthong in the eense of digraph, 
more especially beoaiue he represents 
the (ai) in the first word by a simple 
sign j\ we have here a connrmation of 
the theory that he pronounced his at as 
a diphthong (ai), and not as a simple 
vowel (ee) 

> This implies the pronunciation of 
tkot^rt as (dhart) and not (dhourt). 

> No accent marked in Gill. The 
assumption of the choriamb 



w w « 



shews that the accents were intended 
as I have placed them. This passage 
should hare been referred to saprk p. 
281, 1. 84. 

* The exact meaning of this passage 
is doubtful, owing to the constant con« 
fusion of accent and quantity in Dr. 
Gill's mind, while he attempts to 
separate them. 

* Misprinted in, as if it were one 
of the English words, being put into 
a difierent type. 



936 GILL ON METRE. CniLP. VIII. § 8. 

accentus in primd, sonor^ nature aut positioiie long^, abbreuiet 
vtrasqtt^ sequentes ; vt, in (Tshes'tertun, Wtm'bldun). Nee quis- 
quaniy qui Anglic^ nouit, negare audebit (Ten'terden stii'pl) esse 
carmen Adonicum. nam htc adeo violentos est accentus, yt etiam 
in diuersis dictionibus positionem auferat. Idipsum afiSrmabis, 
si Sussexios audias in (WAA'terdoun for*rest).^ Adeo clarus est 
accentus in primo trissyllabo, licet positione non eleuetur. Hlc 
tamen cautela opus, nam si ad positionem (1, n) vel (q) concurrat, 
media syllaba producitur : vt (Sem'pnqam, Tnim'ptqtim, Ab'fqton, 
"Wtm-undam, Wtl'fulnes) etc.* Quod dixi apparebit exemplo. 

(What if a daai, or a munth, or a jeer) hemistichium est, duobus 
constans dactylis, et choriambo, nemo dubitat. (Soo ft befel" on 
a Pen'tekost dai). Kec quisquam hie magnopere haeret, nisi quod 
particula (tt) tardiiis sequi videtur ob positionem : at Metaplasmo 
occidentali (ivel*) pro (bfifel*) nihil occurrit rotundius; nam positio 
ilia in (kost), nuUo modo tempus retardat propter accentum in 
(Pen). Positio siliks valet ad Longitudinem ; vt, (Gtlz'land, Lon*- 
don, Har'vest). 

5. Deriuatio. 

Deriuatiua eandem cum primitiuis quantitatem plerumque sorti- 
untur ; vt, (dai, dai'f'q ; dezair*, dezair'ed ; profaan*, profaan'lai). 
Excipiuntur ilia, quae k longis enata, vocalem natura longam corri- 
piunt ; vt, a (msi-zer, mtz'erabl, mtz'en) : Et anomala coniugationis 
primee, qusB figuratiuam comutant : vt, a (reed, red) ; k (sweet, 
swet) ; a (wrait, writ ; straik, strVk), etc. His adde vnum tertise 
(duu, dtd). Secundo excipiuntur ilia k peregrinis deducta, quibus 
syllabarum quantitas natura, positione, aut acceutu mutatur; vt k 
noto as, (tu noot'ei),' k magnifico (tu mag'nifai), a potens, (poo'tent) 
etc. At (tm-potent, omnrp-otent), suam naturam sequuntur : quod 
etiam in alijs fort^ pluribus obseruabis. 

6. Prsepositio. 

Prsepositiones inseparabiles (a, bi, re), etiam (un, dis, mts) si 
positio sinat, corripiuntur. Eeliquarum omnium quantitas ex suis 
vocalibus satis intelligitur. 

7. Metaplasmus. 

Est, quum necessitatis, aut iucunditatis gratia, syllaba, aut dictio 
a forma propria in aliam mutatur. Hue refer omnes antedictas 
dialectos praeter communem. Et licet omnis Metaplasmus ad sylla- 
barum quantitatem agnoscendam non sit vtilis : tamen quia plurimse 
eius species hlc multAm possunt, eas omnes simul explicabimus. 

^ Written Wdterd<ntn, the first yowel am), to represent this presumed 
probably stands for ^ = (aa*) in Gill's lengthening. 

notation. 3 There seems to be some misprint 

here ; the original is followed litera- 

' In the Tocabulary I have introduced tim, with the exception of the accents, 
a second accent mark thus (Sem'priq*- which were not marked. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



GILL ON METRE. 



937 



Prothms apponii caput id quod Aph^eresU aufort : 

vt, (araikht*, emmuuv) : pro (raikht, muuv) : 0t elegant! imitatioiie 
Latm£B compositionis, (efraid*), pro (&aid. ven-dzher), pro 
(aven-dzher). 

Sifneops de medio tollit^ quod Epenthem infert 

vt, (hum'bles, whuuever), pro (hum'blnes), et (whuusoever) ; 
(errand) pro (ee'rand). 

Aufert Apocope finem^ quern dat Paragoge, 

vt, (What ai dhe bet fordhai*) Spens. pro (bet'er, tel*en) et (dts- 
plee'zen), Chauser pro (tel, displeez*) 

Comonam vt EctkUpeiSj vocalem aufert Synalapha, 

Exempla. 

(Faam w»th abun*dans maak'eth a man threis blessed an Hap'pt) 

pro (and nap'p*). 
(Ftrst, let Stmmer'tan dark'nes bi mi oon*l- Habttaa'stbn)^ 

pro (oon'lei). 

Syetola longa rapit, hreuiata Diaetola longat, 

vt, Sidn. (un*tu Kyy-pid dhat buoi shal a pedan'te bi found:) 
ubi prima in (pedan-te) k wcuSb^ corripitur. 

Diastola Tact^, Eicrcurif; sine extensio dicitor. Exemplum 
reperies apud eundem Sidneium. 

(Dbat bai a bod't tt gooz, stns bai a bodt ft tz.) 
vbi ex (bod't) perichio, trocheum facit contra qnkm eius natura pati 
potest, Bcctins ille in speculo Toscanismi. 

(:Aa1 gal'lant vtrtyyz, aaI kw^al'litiz of bod*» and sooul.) ' 
Plus satis huiasmodi exemplorum inuenies apud Stanihurstum, et 
alios. 

(Stns mai nooz out'peek'tq (gud Sir) yuur lip 'labor hin'dreth). 

Keque enim verum est quod scribit quidam, Syllabarum regnum 
illis concessum, qui primi suo exemplo illarum quantitatem de- 
finirent : SyUabae enim naturd su^ ; id est, cuiuscunque lingusB 
idiomate, aut long® sunt, aut breues, aut indifferentes, vtcunque 
mali poetae illarum quantitate abutuntur. 

Sylldba de hints eonfeeta^ Synareeie extat. 

Ysitatissimus est hie metaplasmus in verbalibus passiuis in (ed) ; 
vt, (luv-d) pro (luved) et vbique alias ; vt (ov-roi) pro (everai ; 
whatsoever, okaa'zibn), trissyllabis.' Keque in vn& tantum dic- 
tione synffiresis est, sed etiam in diuersis ; vt (/s-t not inukh*) ? 

^ These are accentual hexameters, 
the author not named. Hence the 
final (-sfon) of (Habttaa'sion) reokona 
as a single syllable. Compare sapr& 
p. 934, note 4. 

' This requires much forcing of the 
stress to make an accentual hexameter, 
thus : (aaI gal'ant* vtrtyyz*, aaI ktral*- 
ttiz of bodt and'sooul). Gill doubles the 
(1) in (kt<;al'ltttz) to make " position." 



' Probably (whatsever, okaa'ZJon), 
but the actuGd ** syneeresis " is not 
written. There can be no thought of 
(okaa'zhon)) which was probably never 
used, the (aa) having coanged to (ee) 
before (zj) was reduced to (zh). The 
pronunciation (whatsever) is quite 
conjectural, as there is no authority 
for it The hyphens represent Gill 8 



apostrophes. 



60 



938 



OILL ON METRE. 



Ohap. YIII. § 8. 



pro (tz tt not), it in communi loqnendi fonnul& pro (much gad da«t 
yuu) pro (du it).^ Sic (was-t, for-t, whuuz deer*) pro (wa« ity &r 
it, whuu iz deer*). 

Aialpeavi sine Aia>akfV9^ 

Didtur in bmas wpwram Dierests vnam. 

Yt Sp. (wuund'es, kloud'es^ sand-es); pro (wnondz, kloudz, 
Handz.) Huic cognata est 

TfiSjai^, Auuconrff, sine Intercisio. 

Dat Dnesin part$9 in binas dietio seeta, 
vt (Tu us ward) pro (toward* us.) 

Fit Meta ritk thetis^ »i trampomu 'elementa. 
Vt (vouched saaf), pro (vouch'saaf'ed). Spen. (Loom whail) pro 
(whailoom*) 

AvTiffea-i^, melius AvtUttolx^v. 

E$t Antistcsehan tihi litera si varietur, 

Spens. (foon, ein, Hond, lond) pro (fooz, eiz. Hand, land.) hunc 

referre potes ilia tertise personsB Indicatiui prssentis in (s, z, ez) 

pro (eth) : vt (mi speeks, luvz, teech-ez) ; pro (speek'eth, luveth, 

teech'eth). In quibus non tantiim est Antistoechon sed et synseresis 

lata MetapUumum eommuni nomine dieae. 

Quae dixi de quantitare syUabarum, ita abhorrere videbuntur ab 
auribus illorum qui ad Latinam prosodiam assueuerunt, vt mihi 
nunquam satis cauisse, illos satis admonuisse possim. Sed si syllaba 
breuis vnius temporis concedatur, longa duorum; ego veritatem 
appello indieem, auresque musicorum testes: his causi^ omnem 
permitto. Ipsos autem, qui me iudicio postulauerint, adhortor, vt 
meminerint qu^m multa Latini k Gnecis discesserunt Atque, vt 
mittam significationem, genus, syntaxin alicubi; in prosodi& toto 
cffilo aberranint, a>mega vix productam in ambo ; et ego, et Noster 
Apollo veta. Sed quia de his paulb fusiilis dioendum est postea,* in 
presens missa facio. 



^ See suprk p. 165, 1. 24, and p. 
744, note 2. •* The tendency to con- 
trac^ons [in the Lancashire dialect] is 
very great, rendering some sentences 
unintelligible to a * foreigner.' Luther 
preo (look thee, pray you) : miteh 
goodeetoo (much gocJi may it do you)." 
Folk-Song and Folk'Speech of Lan^ 
eashire, by W. E. A. Axon, F.R.S.L., 
page 69. In a private letter Mr. 
Axon informs me that these phrases 
are pronounced, (ludh't prii'u*; mttah 
gudiitu) the last (ii) being long but 
unaccented. In the north (dii) is very 
common for (duu), so that ^e analysis 
of the words is (mttsh gMd-dee-tt-u). 
(Ludh't) is also heard in Yorkshire. 

' Probably a misprint for (dheer) 
in both cases. 



» This refers to " Cap. xxyii., Car- 
men Ryihmicum," whicn would haye 
been interesting, had not Dr. Gill's 
utter confiision of accent and quantity 
rendered it entirely worthless. Thus 
speaking of heroic and Alexandrine 
▼erses he says : " Scenicnm, et Epiooni, 
vno fer^ carminis ^enere contenta sunt : 
illud est Tt«plunmtim pentametnmi. 
Spenceri tamen Epicum, sine Heroi- 
cum, nonum quemque versum habet 
hexametnim : ad grauitatem, et qnan- 
dam stationis firmitudinem. In soenioo, 
poetsB maid neeligunt d/ioior^cvro, 

?uffi in Epico contmuasunt." &c., p. 143. 
n Cap. xxviii. Dr. Gill treats '< D« 
Carminibus ad numeros Latinonim 
poetarum compositisb" 



Cbat. Tm. f S. CXHrr&ACTSD WOBTM IK SHAKSPBBE. 939 

Pedes, qnibas Asglica poeaia Ttitnr, innt dijgyllaU tres ; moD- 
dens ' ', trocheuB * ', iambus, " '. Trissyllabi quinqne ; tnbra- 
dius " ' ', nwloBsuB , dftctylns " " ", anapeestus " " ", am- 
phimacniB ~ " ~ . Tetra syLUbos taatum duos anunadaerti : quranm 
THUS est peon qnaiins • " • -, alter choiiambas - " • -, 
ComBAom WoBiM. 

The following list is taken from AU. 460-473. All omitted 
^llables are here inserted in parentheses. A star * prefixed, sheva 
tiiat this contraction is acknowledged either in the same or a similar 
word, by Jones 1701, and will be found in the Vocabulary of the 
XTnth century to be given in Chajtter IX. When t is prefixed, 
tiie instance is not from Shakspere Himself. A subjoined (?) indi- 
cates that the passage bited in proof does not appear decisive. 

Pr^fixn irmtd. — •(em)boMeiied, "it (tlm eontnction) i* st all sveBts 
•(ajbove, >(a)boQt, (upjbrnid, t(Te)- H tmi\j u ChaaMT, Euiglita'a Tals, 



■coil, [be)canie, fbe}( ,. 

(de)cida, (re)eita!, +[™)MilfecD, (be), 
■come?, (eD)oonraging, •(acjoounl, 
•[en)de«r(e)d, {^)M\ (bfljfrjond, (a)- 
™ti(st).),nTinB. (mu)giive f, (be)gBt, p 
ta)gTee, fbejnariour, (erljoy, *{a)- it 
Urum, (a)lM, fbojlatod. (uE)lea«. (be). -' 
long». (be)loiiging. •[ajniiss, *[i)niong, 
Cbejniehled, • (a)iioinlod, ■(aa)noy. 
ince, [iTn)pmrB, •(iin)palo, '(ap)?!™!, 
(coni)pkin, (uu}nlged, •(iir)ray. •(at)- 
rated, •(aslsayed, •leltcape, {okJaeuM 
■ eicuse. (in)ita!led, t(fore)9UUHi P, 
•(a)BMuiibed, (de)strD7ed, ■(at)lcnd, 
(re)turn, *(al)IotMd, nii(Te}iLBting ?, 
[be)»flra, {enVvironed, (ralcouno, (re). 
Tenge. In lome caua, irhera tiie con- 
tmSum ii Dot vrittea, Mr, Ahbott 
■nnmes it, althongh the uie of ■ trU> 
lyllabic mearas wonld reader it 
anneceaiar;. 

Other amlractiotu. — Bart1iol(a)me«, 
Ha(Te)rford, ■j^{ci)plB, igiiom(in)y, 
tgen^tlejman, TOiti(e)raan, e«nt(le), 
teas(i)ly, p»r(i)loa8 = perilona, inter- 
(rojgatones, can(dle)itick, ■tinar(Ye)le, 
twhe(th)er, God b(e with] ye, us anpri 
p. 773, in (hi)>, th[ou) wert, you 
Iirejra, h(e) were, y(ou) are, ahe 
(we]re. In theu five kit 



Iccnu, 223." On refeiring t 



edition, 



. lOei, we I 



the I 
1 throe HS. 






•oond may 
Hii-r, jnu-r, shii-r). Sot in the pa>- 
iags dted for iht {wf^rt, " 'Tirere good 
4/u wtrt ipokm with : for the may 
■trew," H i, fi, fi (836, U), the tha- 
lyllabic meaEnre, which would be na- 
turally introduced br auy modem 
reader, obviates all dimcnltiea. Simi- 
larly in the pana^ ciled for (A« = 
thia is. a truByllabic measoTe remoiea 
aU difficulties. Mr. Abbot eayi (461), 



(Heogwrt, Cambridge, Lanadoime,) to 
~-^--'- -- mar add Haiieisn, reading 
■pellinga, " We mote endnre 
■ the achort and playn," 
where we may wtiier contract '■ en- 
dure"^" or make U the uhort a tri*. 
SUabio metunre ; bat the Ellennare 
S. omiti ■(, which aeenu the bat 
reading, aa the it a clearly saperflaooi, 
and the Corpna and Fetworth omit tht, 
which 11 not 10 oommendable. Hence 
it ia hy no meani clear that Chancer 
erer aaid ihii for (Ait u. Belying on 
the provinciaUnn 'tt, 'i for ihaU, in 
KL 1, 6, Bj (S73, 249], aod La^ 
Capnlet's ihou'i for thou ihali, which 
w«a evidenUy an accommodation of her 
language to the nnne'a, RJ 1, 3, 6 
(715', e], Mr. Abbott would avoid 
•everal trimyUabic meaanrea, by read* 
ing /'» for I ihail, but this doea not 
•eem adviaable, Wi(th), tw(ilb) us. 
tw(ith) ye, were probably (wi, wi*u«, 
wrji). To thew he adds d(o)o^ 
d(olon, d(o)out, proba(b]l(o). 

IVordt eoHtraeted in prmuHdatieH.~- 
Abb. 462. deeirous of limiting the use 
of triaayllabic meaaurea and Aleiandrine 
Teraee as mnch u poaaible, mggesl* 
many elirioni which onen appear doubt- 
ful, and are certainly, for the moat part, 
onneceiuary. A grammarian who would 
count the syllables of Italian or Sponiill 
Tenes on his fingen, would be led to 
conclude that final vowels were always 
elided before initial vowels, and that 
frequently a whole word, consiiting of 
a aingle vowel, waa loat in pronunci- 
ation. Tumine to the mnaicHl setting 
of Italian worcu, and leelag ooly ons 



940 shakspebe's TRISSYLLABIC MBASUBSS. Chap. YUI. § 8. 



note written for the two or three vowelB 
which thus come toother, he would be 
strengthened in this opinion. But if 
he listens to an Italian singing or de- 
claiming, he would find all the Towels 
pronounced, sometimes diphthongizing, 
out, OS a rule, distinctly audible, with- 
out any connecting gUde. Such open 
Towels are, howeTer, generally pro- 
nounced with extreme rapidity, and 
perhaps this is what Mr. Abbott means 
oy '* softening," a term which he fre- 
quently uses in a manner phonetically 
unintelligible to me, thus : " R fre- 
quently toftens or destroys a following 
Towel, the Towel being nearly lott in 
the burr which follows the effort to 
pronounce the r,**Abb. 463, as alarfu)m, 
warr(a)nt, flour(i)shiD^, nourmsh, 
barr(e)l8, barr(e)n, spir(i)t ; " R often 
to/tens a preceaine unaccented TOweU" 
Abb, 464, as confed(e)rates ; << £r, M, 
and Le final dropped or wftenedy especi- 
ally before Towels and silent A," Abb. 
465. " Whether and ever are fre- 
quently written or pronounced wheW 
or where and e*er. The th is aho 
softened in either^ hither^ other, father, 
etc., and the v in having, evil, etc. It 
is impossible to tell in many of these 
cases what degree of *• softening* takes 
place. In * other,' for instance, the th 
18 so completely dropped that it has 
become our ordinary *or* which we 
use without thought of contraction. 
So * whether ' is often written * wh'er * 
in Shakespeare, Some, but it is impos- 
sible to say what, degree of ^softening,* 
though not expressed in writing, seems 
to haTC affected th in the following 
words, brother^ either, further, hither, 
neither, rather, thither, whether, 
whither, having,^' Abb, 466, where 
he cites instances, which might cer- 
tainly all have been used by a modem 
poet who naturally speaks the words 
dissyllabically. A few words as or, ill, 
tf'fr, have established themselves. It 
is impossible to say what liberty of 
contraction or change the xvi th cen- 
tury poets allowed themselves in verse. 
" / in the middle of a trisyllable, if un- 
accented, is frequently mropped, or so 
nearly dropped as to make it a favourite 
syllable in trisyllabic feet," Abb. 467, 
where he cites, puntshment, cardinal, 

Tribsyllabio Measubes. 
Unmistakeable trissyllabic measures occur in each of the five 
places, and occasionally two or even three occur in a single line. 
The complete lines are quoted and the trissyllabic measures are 



willtngly, lanjE^tshing, fantastical, re- 
sidue, promising ; — easily, prettily ; — 
hostility, amity, quality, civility; — 
officer, mariners, ladyship, beautiful, 
flourishes, par(i)]ous. "Any unaccented 
syllable of a polysyllable (whether con- 
taining i or any other Towel) may 
sometimes be softened and almost ig- 
nored," Abb, 468, as barbarous, com- 
pany, remedy, implfments, en^my, mes- 
sengers, passCTkger, conference, ma^estf 
"a quasi-dissyllable," necessary, sacnn- 
oers, innocent, iuTentory, sancttMry, un- 
natMral, specwlatiTe, incredulous, in- 
struments. It is hardly conceivable 
that these* Towels were habitually 
omitted in solemn speech. Abb, 469, 
thus explains the apparent docking of 
a svllable in proper names. Abb, 470, 
malces power, jewel, lower, doing, going, 
dying, playiiup, prowess, etc., ireqnent- 
ly monosyllables or " quasi-monosylla- 
bles." Abb, 471, remarks that «'the 
plural and possessiye cases of nouns in 
which the singular ends in s, se, ss, 
ee, and ge are frequently written, and 
still more freqt$entty pronounced, with- 
out the additional syllable," but his 
instances of plurals are not couTincing. 
We know that -ed after t, d, was often 
lost in olden time, as we now say it 
hurt for it hurted, but the instances 
cited in Abb, 472, hj no means estab- 
lish its general omission, or indeed its 
necessary omission in thMe Tery cases. 
Compare, howcTcr, Abb. 342. — Final 
•ed, as we see from Gill, was so regu- 
larly pronounced, that we should al- 
ways rather keep than omit it, although 
GiU allows it to be frequently elided 
(suprii p. 937, 1. 36), and Abb, 474, 
shews that it was often omitted and 
pronounced in the same line. '* Est 
in superlatiTCS is often pronounced st 
after dentals and liquids. A similar 
euphonic contraction with respect to 
est in verbs is found in Early ^glish. 
Thus * bindest ' becomes * binst,' 
*eatest' becomes 'est.* Our ^besf 
is a contraction for * bet-est,' " Abb, 
473, where he cites, sweet'st, kind'st, 
stem'st,secret*st,eld'st, dear'st, loyalist, 
great' st, near'st,unpleasant'st. strong'st, 
short* st, commonest, frdthiull'st, far- 
rant'st. 



Chap. VIII. { 8. SHAKSPERk's TB18SYLLABIC MEASURES. 



941 



italicised. As Mr. Abbott seeks to explain away many of these 
examples by contractions and softenings, I have added the reference 
to his book wherever he cites the example. But it will be seen 
that he has not noticed many of these instances. 



First Measure Trissyllabic. 
Barren trtnter with his wrathful nip- 
ping cold 2H« 2, 4, I (606', 3), Ab^. 

463. 
Saving Ood^ her conscience, and these 

bare against me B> 1, 2, 88 (560, 

235), Abb, 466 
/ beseech your graces both to pardon her 

B» 1, 1, 10 (557, 84), Abb. 456. 
Nauaht to do with Mistress Shore I I 

tell thee, fellow R» 1, 1, 113 (557, 98). 
Bff your power legatine within thi» 

kingdom H* 3, 2, 91 (611, 339). 
Jn eleeiion for the Roman empery TA 

1, 1, 8 (688', 22). 

Second Measure Trissyllabic. 

When captVo/ crimes^ chew'd, swallow'd, 
and digested U« 2, 2, 18 (445, 56). 

Succeeding Au/ather Bolingbroke, did 
reim H« 2, 5, 11 (479', 88). 

A cxiSiLatriee haet thou hatch-ed to the 
world R» 4, 1, 19 (579, bb). This 
seems more probable than the pro- 
nunciation of hatch* d as one syllable, 
throwing an emphasis on thou. The 
folio, however, reads hatcht. 

That would I learn of you, As one that 
are best acquainted with her humour 
R' 4, 4, 79 (584, 269). Observe the 
construction, you as one that are. 

Be choB^ with proclamati-ons to-day 
TA 1, 1, 25 (690, 190), Abb. 479. 

Third Measure Trissyllabic. 

SThis is by &r the most common 
most musical position of the tris- 
Sllabic measure.] 
X)uch for employuMn^. But pardon^ 

gentles alL H^ hF^^- (439, 8). 
Appear before us f W'e*U yet enlarge 

that man H* 2, 2, 18 (445, 56). 
These English monst^#/ My Lordoi 

Cambridge here H* 2, 2, 26 (445', 

85). 
Save ceremony, save genenX ceremony 

H» 4, 1, 67 (457, 266). 
And then we'll try what these dastdxd. 

Frenchmen dare H« 1, 4, 17 (474', 

111). 
Myself had nott^tf of your conventicles. 

[Or else : Myseli had notice of your 

conventicles] 2H« 3, 1, 25 (509, 166). 
To prove him tyrant this reamn may 

suffice 3H« 8, 3, 18 (642', 71). 



Look, therefore, Lewu, that by this 

league and marriage 8H* 3> 3, 18 

(542', 74). 
The common peo/y^^ by numhen swarm 

to us 3 H« 4, 2, 1 (545', 2). 
I did not kill thy Yimband. Why then 

he i» alive R3 1, 2, 22 (558, 92). 
I have already. TWA, that was m thy 

rage R> 1, 2, 67 (559', 188). 
Madam, we did ; he desires to make 

atonement R3 1, 3, 20 (660', 35). 
My lord, good motrow ! Good morro^f 

Ca-tes-by R» 3, 2^ 28 (573, 76). 
At any time have recourse unto the 

princes R' 3, 5, 26 (576, 109), Abb, 

460. 
Thy back is Bucrijlce to the load. They 

say H» 1, 2, 10 (695', 50). 
The gentleman is leam*d, and a most 

rare speaker H^ 1, 2, 18 (596, 111). 
Melt and lament for her. ! God's 

will ! much better H^ 2, 8, 2 (602', 

12). 
Tour holy hat to be stamped on the 

king's coin H» 3, 2, 87 (611, 325). 
Quite from their fixi«r#. when degree 

is shaked TC 1, 3, 5 (627, 101), Abb, 

343, in reference to shaked. 
To doubtful fortinMt ; M^uMtering fronL 

me all TC 3, 3, 1 (638, 8). As s^^ 

quester occurs, suprk p. 931, this 

might be possibly, though harshly, 

read: To aoubtfiil fortunes Bkques" 

fring from me all, pronouncing 

(sek-estriq). 
Did buy each oth^, must poorij sell 

ourselves TO 4, 4, 14 (643, 42). 
Of dreaded yoBtice^ but on the mmisters 

C 3, 3, 47 (674', 98). 
Than gilt his tropAy ; the breasts of 

Hecuba C 1, 3, 8 (657', 43). 
The graves stood Umantless and the 

sheeted dead H 1, 1, 60 (812', 115), 

Abb. 468, cited in the inaex only, as 

explained by that article, see suprik 

p. 940, col. 2. 

As of a fath^ ; for let the world take 
note H 1, 2, 16 (814, 108). 

My father's bro^A^, hut no more like 
my father H 1, 2, 20 (814, 152). 

Been thus encomitet^ d, AJUpire like 
your father H 1, 2, 43 (814', 199). 

To hang a doubt on: or woe upon thy 
life 0th 3, 3, 130 (896, 366). 



942 shaksferb's trissyllabic measures. Chap. YIII. § 8. 



Ab Dian*8 Ywift it now begrim'd or 
black 0th 3. 3, 186 (896, 387). 

Comfort forswear me ! Unkindneea may 
do much 0th 4, 2, 74 (903, 159). 

Fourth Measure Trissyllabic. 
Shall not be wink'd at, how shall wi 

stretch our eve H* 2, 2, 18 (446, 6S). 
Which haply by much com/Mtny might 

be ur^ed R» 2, 2. 38 (669, 137). 
Then is ne more beholding to you than I 

R> 3, 1, 40 (671', 107). 
I was then present, saw them ealute on 

horseback H^ 1, 1, 4 (692*, 8). 
Were hid against me, now to forgive 

me frankly H» 2, 1, 28 (600, 81). 
Deliver this with modesty to the queen 

H* 2, 2. 48 (602, 136). 
To see the battle. Hector, whose 

jwti-ence TO 1, 2, 4 (623', 4). 
Co-rivall'd greatness. "Either to har^ 

hour fled TO 1, 3, 2 (626', 44). 
Let me not think on't — Frail/y, thy 

name is woman H 1, 2, 20 (814, 146^. 
This hideous rashness, ajiewer my life^ 

my judgment KL 1, 1, 40 (848', 163), 

Abo. 364, cited in the index only, to 

explain the subjunctive mood. 
On tny too ready hearing / Disloyel ! 

No Cy 3, 2, 1 (966*, 6). 

Fifth Measure Trissyllabic. 
The citizens are mum, and speak not a 

word R3 3, 7, 2 (676, 3). 
Put in their hands thy bruising uonsof 

wrath RS 6, 3, 36 (688', 110). 
Turns what he list. The kmg will 

know him one day. 
Pray God he do ! he'll never know 

himself else H« 2, 2, 9 (601, 22). 
Or maid it not mine too ? Or which of 

your friends H® 2, 4, 9 (604, 29). 
However, yet there is no breach ; when 

it eotnesm 4, 1, 40 (613, 106). 
Fails in the promis'd largeness; checks 

and disasters TO 1, 3, 1 (626, 6). 
And curse that justice dia it. Who 

deserves yreatnesB C 1, 1, 60 {666\ 



180) ; or we may eootnct eUd'i, and 
begmning with an accented syllable 
after the pause thus avoid the trissyl- 
labic measure. 

Which would increase his evil. He 
that depends G 1, 1, 60 (666', 183). 

Except immortal OsBsar; speakiii^ of 
Brutos JO 1, 1, 30 (766', 60). 

Of each new-hatch'd, unfledged com- 
rade. Beware H 1, 3, 8 (816', 66}. 

Two Measures Trissyllabic. 
Of your greatpredecesjor kiny JBdtoard 

the third H* 1, 2, 26 (442*, 248), 

Abb, 469. The GoUier MS. avoids 

the two trissyllabic measures by 

reading Edward third. 
Foul devi^ for God's sake hence, and 

troub/^ us not B.^ I, 2, 9 (668*, 60). 
Either heaven with lightning strike tne 

murderer dead RM, 2, 9 (668', 64). 
I hope «0. / know so. But gentle 

Lady Anne R> 1, 2, 39 (669, 114). 
Into a geDeral prophecy : That this 

tempest H^ 1, 1, 20 (693', 92). 
My surveyor is false; the o*er-great 

cardinal H» 1, 1, 67 (694', 222). 
Tq oppose your cunftiiM', yovirt meek 

and humble-mouth*d H" 2, 4, 18 

(604', 107). 
A royal laify, epahe one the least word 

that might H^ 2, 4, 26 (606, 163), 

Abb, 18, 344 for construction only. 
Amidst the other ; whose medidnatiia 

eye TO 1, 3, 6 (627, 91). 
My womame CortblantM; the painful 

service 4, 6, 42 (678, 74). 
Of imptottf stubbornness; 'tis unmanly 

grief H 1, 2, 16 (813', 94). 
But suck them up to the top'^nast. A 

kind of conquest Cy 8, 1, 6 (966, 22). 

Three Measures Trissyllabic. 
To the </Mcontented mem6m, the niti- 

tinous parts 1, 1, 38 (666, 116), 

Abb. 497, quoted in the index only. 
Given to captirtYy «m, and my wftnoit 

hope 0th 4, 2, 29 (902, 61). 



The following instances are not so well marked as the preceding, 
and many readers would account for them by an elision ; but, the 
commonness of trissyllabic measures being now established, there 
seems to be no ground for such a violent remedy. Such trissyllabic 
measures as the following are frequent enough in modem poetry, 
where the lightness of the first syllable in the measure (depending 
on the strong accent on the last syllable of the preceding measure,) 
would make the use of the three syllables as a measure and a 
half, appear weak or antiquated. But Shakspere has no such 
scruples. 



Chap. YIII. { 8. SHAKSPERE 8 ALEXANDRINES. 



943 



Light Trissyllabic Measures. 

Was aptly t.Ued and naturally per. 
fonnM TS ind. 1, 26 (230, 87), 
Abb. 472. Writera in the XTiith 
century would use naturally and even 
said (nsetTseli), as we now frequently 
hear (nsetsh-rBhl. But the real 
number of syllables in the word ap- 
pears from — 

Thy deed, inhuman and unnatural^ 
Provokes this deluge most unnatural* 

R» 1, 2, 9 (668', 60). 

Whom I unna/tiro^/y shall disinherit, 
P unnafrally. 3H« I, 1, 96 (628', 
198). 

Your high profession vp*n.tual that 
again H* 2, 4, 18 (604', 117), or 
spirt^tfV thaty a tetrasyllabic mea- 
sure, felt as a trissyllabic. 

Her tears should drop on them per- 
pe/Ma% RL 686 (1020'). 

For he would needs be yir/uot», that 
good feUow H8 2, 2, 47 (602, 133). 

His vacancy with his volupfuotoiMM 
AG 1, 4, 3 (916, 26). 

Upon whose inJUtene^Ntptosufi^ empire 

stands U 1, 1, 60 (812', 119), ^M. 

204, for the use of upon. 
Printing their proud hoofii in the reeew' 

ing earth H* 1, prol. (439, 27). 
Why 80 hath this, both by ths father 

and mother B? 2, 3, 16 (669', 21). 



I took by the throat the ctrcmndB-ed 

doff 0th 6, 2, 172 ^910, 366). 
lb the king I'll say% and make my 

vouch as strong JQ^ 1, 1, 40 (694, 

167). 
To the watei side I must conduct your 

grace H» 2, 1, 30 (600, 96). 
In {oUowiny this usurping Henr-y 

3H«1, 1,32(627,81). 
Not well dispos'd, tiie mind growing 

onee coirupt H> 1, 2, 18 (696, 116). 
Of one not easily jtaloMB, but being 

wrought 0th 6, 2, 172 (910, 361). 
Out, loath-ed mediV»fi# / Aoted potion 

hence! MN 3, 2, 61 (172, 264). 
Into your own hands, CaidintU by ex* 

tortion H* 3, 2. 77 (610', 286). 
Would seem hyperbo/w. At this fusty 

stuff TO 1,3,8(627', 161). 
That shews good nusban/fry for the 

Yolscian state 4, 7, 6 (681, 22). 
The mmUort and patricians love nim 

too C 4, 7, 7 (681', 80). 
To justice QxmUnenee and nobility TA 

1, 1, 2 (688, 16). 
A Qoxmtenanee more in sorrow than in 

anger H 1, 2, 62 (816, 232),^^^. 468, 

cited in index only. 
Your mystery, your mys^^ry .* nay 

dispateh Oth 4, 2, 19 (902, 30). 
Effect of Qowxteiy, duet of gratitude 

EL 2, 4, 65 (860, 182). 
Hy epeeulative and officed instruments 

Oth 1, 3, 66 (884', 271). 



ALBXAin>BIMB YbKSBB. 

Shakspere seems never to hesitate to use a pure Alexandrine or 
six-measure line when it suits his convenience. Such lines also 
occasionally contain trissvUabic measures. Some of these Alexan- 
drines are well marked, m others the last word has such a strong 
accent on the last syllable hut two that hoth final syllables £all on 
the ear rather as an addition to the last measure, a mere superfluous 
syllable, than a distinct measure hy themselves. See supra p. 649, 
1. 1. These two cases wiU he separately classed. 

Mr. Abbott is always very unwilling to admit Alexandrines. 
He says : '* A proper Alexandrine with six accents, such as ' And 
now I by w(nds | and wdves | my lifejless Ifmbs | are tossed' — 
Dbtden, is seldom found in Shakespeare,'' Ahh. 493, hut he admits 
also that lines with Jive accents are rare, supr^ p. 929, n. 1. As 
he intentionally confuses the numher of accents (or syllables bear- 
ing a stress) with the numher of measures, he and I naturally view 
verses from different points. The true Alexandrine has a pause at 
the end of the third measure. It consists therefore of two parts of 
three measures each. This is very marked in the heroic French 
Alexandrine, where there must he a natural pause in the sense as 
well as at the end of a word. Kow such Alexandrines Mr. Abbott 



944 SHAKSFEBE's ALEXAKDBINES. CHilP. YIII. § 8. 

calls "Trimeter couplets— of two verses of three accents each," 
Abb, 500, an entirely new conception, whereby normal Alexan- 
drines are made to be no Alexandrines at all. The rule of termi- 
nating the third measure with a word is, however, not so strictly 
followed by English as by French and German writers. Every one 
admits that the final line in the Spenserian stanza is an Alexan- 
drine, or at least has six measures. Kow in the 55 stanzas of the 
Faery Queen, Book 1, Canto 1, 1 find 44 perfect Alexandrines (Mr. 
Abbott's Trimeter Couplets), 9 in which the third measure does not 
end with a word, and 2 (stanzas 30 and 42) in which, although the 
third measure ends with a word, the sense allows of no pause. This 
is quite enough to establish the rule for Shakspere's contemporaries, 
to shew that Mr. Abbott's Trimeter Couplets must be considered as 
regular Alexandrines, and to admit of the non-termination of a word 
with the third measure, which is inadmissible in French. Mr. Abbott 
begins by noting Alexandrines which are only so in appearance, 
''&e last foot containing two extra syllables, one of which is 
slurred" (a term phonetically unintelligible to me) Abb. 494. 
These are those previously mentioned, and instanced below. But 
Mr. Abbott allows these two superfluous syllables to be inserted 
" at the end of the third or fourth foot," Abb. 495, without having 
any value in the verse. Thus, " The flux | of company. | Anon | a 
cto|less h6rd," AY 2, 1, 6 (210', 52), is made to have only five 
" feet," i.e. measures, as is also ** To c4ll | for recompense : |ap- 
pto| it to I your mind," TC 3, 3, 1 (637', 3), and so on. This 
may do for " scanners," but will not do for listeners. These lines 
have distinctly six measures, with the true pause. " In other cases 
the appearance of an Alexandrine arises from the non-observance of 
contractions," Abb, 496. These " contractions " would have a re- 
markably harsh efliect in the instances cited, even if they were 
possible. "No person accustomed to write verses could well endure 
lines thus divided: "I ddre| abide | no longer (454). | Whither 
(466) should ] I flf ," M 4, 2, 34 (803', 73). The line belongs 
to two speeches, and should may be emphatic. " She l^jveU'd at | 
om pur\pose{s) (471), and, | b6ing(470) royal," AC 5, 2, 123 (943, 
339\ Here there are two trissyllabic measures, and no Alexandrine. 
"All m6r|tal c6nse|quence(s) (471) hdve | pronounced | me thus," 
M 5, 3, 1 (807, 5). "As mfslers do | by beggars (454); | neither 
(466) give \ to m6," TC 3, 3, 30 (639, 142). Here ^ »w are two 
superfluous syllables. I should be sorry to buy immunity from 
Alexandrines at the dreadful price of such Procrustean " scansion." 
Abb, 497, adduces a number of lines which he calls " apparent 
Alexandrines," and says they " can be explained,** that is, reduced to 
five measures, "by the omission of unemphatic syllables." The 
effect is often as harsh as in those just cited. Abb, 498, calls a 
number of Alexandrines "doubtful," because by various con- 
trivances, reading "on" for "upon" and so on, he can reduce them 
to five measures. But is this a legitimate method of deducing a 
poet's usage ? Another contrivance is to throw the two first or 
two last syllables into a line by themselves, Abb, 499. Finally we 



Chap. YIII. § 8. SHAKSPEBE S ALEXANDRINES. 



945 



have the "Trimeter Couplet" (500, 501), "the comic trimeter" 
(502), and " apparent trimeter couplets " (503); of which enough 
has been said. In order that the reader may see Mr. Abbott's 
method of avoiding the acknowledgment of Alexandrines in Shak- 
spere, reference is made to all tibe passages in which he cites the 
following examples with that intention. 

Welh-marked Alexandrines, 



Whose honour heay-en shield from 
soil ! e'en be escapes not H^ I, 2, 6 
(696, 26). 

The monk might be deceiT'd, and that 
'twas dang'rous for him fl^ 1, 2, 32 
(696', 179), Abb, 601. 

Pray for me ! I most now forsake ye : 
the last hour W 2, 1, 32 (600', 132\ 

His highness having lived so long with 
her and she H^ 2, 3, 1 (602\ 2). 

Still growingin a majes^ and pomp, 
the which H8 2, 3, 1 (602*, 7). 

As soul and body's severing. Alas ! 
poor lady ! H^ 2, 3, 3 (602', 16). 

More worth than empty vanities, yet 
prayers and wishes W" 2, 3, 22 (603, 
69). 

O'ertopping woman's power. Madam, 
you do me wrong It* 2, 4, 17 (604', 
88). 

And patches will I get unto these 
cudgell'd scars H^ 6, 1, 27 (464', 94), 
Ahb. 601. 

A cherry lip, a bonny eye, a passing 
pleasing tongue E' 1, 1, 11 (667, 
94), Abb, 498. 

Say that I slew them not. Why then 
they are not dead Rs 1, 2, 20 (668', 
89), Abb, 600, cited in index only. 

I did not kill thy husband. Why ti^en 
he is alive £> i^ 2, 22 (668, 9}. 

I would I knew thy heart. "Tu nj 
in my tongue B' 1, 2, 69-79 
192-202). These six Alexanc 
are by some considered to be twelve 
six-syllable lines, and, as there is an 
odd Une of six syllables, v. 203^ ^ere 
is considerable ground for this sup- 
position. We must not forget, how- 
ever, that Alexandrines are very 
common in B>, and that the odd line 
can be explained by an amphistych, 
supr& p. 928, n. 1, Abb, 600. 

And nugg'd me in his arm, and kindly 
kiss'd my cheek R' 2, 2, 9 (668, 24). 

Which since succeeding ages have re- 
edified R» 3, 1, 20 (671, 71), Abb. 
494, cited in index only. 

Thou'rt sworn as deeply to effect, what 
we intend R» 3, 1, 70 (672, 168), 
Ahb, 497. 




She intends unto his holiness. I may 
perceive H^ 2, 4, 31 (606', 236). 

His practices to light. Most strangely. 

0, how, how P fl8 3, 2, 8 (608, 28). 
And flies fled under shade, why, then 

the thing of courage TC 1, 8, 2 

(626', 61). 

Speak, Prince of Ithaca ; and be't of 

less expect TC 1, 3, 4 (626', 70). 
Hollow upon this plain, so many hollow 

factions TC 1, 3, 6 (627, 80). 
What honey is expected. Degree being 

vizarded TC 1, 3, 6 (627, 83J. 
And sanctify their numoers. Prophet 

may you be ! TC 3, 2, 49 (637', 190). 
To call for recompense. Appear it to 

your mind TCf 3, 3, 1 (637', 3). 

Abb, 468 (miscited as v. 8), 496. 
In most accepted pain. Let Diomedes 

hear him TC 3, 3, 3 (638, 30). 
Not going from itself: out eye to eye 

opposed TC 3, 3, 28 (638', 107). 
That has he knows not what. Nature, 

what things there are TC 3, 3, 29 

(689, 127). 
In monumental mockery. Take the 

instant way TC 3, 33, 1 (639, 163). 
To see us here unarm'd : I have a 

woman's longing TO 8, 3, 41 (640, 

237). 
And tell me, noble Diomed ; faith, tell 

me true TC 4, 1, 18 (641, 61). 
The cockle of rebieUion, insolence, sedi- 
tion C 8, 1, 42 (669', 70), Abb, 

497, cited in index only. 
Insult without all reason, where gentry, 

title, wisdom C 3, 1, 62 (670, 144), 

Abb, 601, cited in index only. 
The warlike service he has done, con- 
sider ; think C 3, 3, 26 (674. 49), 

^M. 612, where think is treated as 

a separate <* interjectional Ime." 
As 'tis to laugh at 'em. My mother, 

you wot well C 4, 1, 6 (676', 27). 
Whose house, whose bed, whose meal, 

and exercise C 4, 4, 7 (677, 14). 
To thee particularly, ana to all the 

Yolsces C 4, 6, 42 (678, 72). 
Therefore away with her, and use her 

as ye wiU TA 2, 3, 38 (696, 166). 



946 



SHAKSPERB 8 ALEXANDRINX8. Ghaf. YIII. } 8. 



Witness this wretched stamp, witness 
these orimson lines TA 6, 2, 6 (708,22), 

And when he's sick to death, let not 
that part of nature Tim 8, 1, 15 
(749', 64). 

The memory be green and that it us 
befitted H 1, 2, 1 (813. 2^. 

'Tis sweet and cdmmendable in joor 
natnre, Hamlet H 1, 2, 16 (813', 
87), Abb, 490, who accentuates com- 
mindable, agreeably to MY 1, 1, 28 
(182, 111), in which case there are 
two trissyliabic measures in the line. 

That father lost, lost his, and the sur- 
vivor bound H 1, 2, 16 (813', 90). 

Are burnt and purged away. But that 
I am forbid H 1, 6, 10 (817', 18). 

The sway, revenue, execution of the rest 
KL 1, 1, 37 (848', 139), Abb. 497, 
dted in the index only. 

When pow*r to flatfry bows P To 
plainness honour's bound KL 1, 1, 
40 (848', 150), Abb. 601, cited in 
the index only. 

Of such a thing as thou, to fear, not to 
delight 0th 1, 2, 27 (881', 71), Abb. 
405, for the construction onlv. 

Hath this extent, no more. Rude am 
I in my speech 0th 1, 3, 32 (888, 81). 



In speaking for myself. Yet, by your 

gradotts patience 0th I, 3, 32 (883, 

89). 
Is once to be resolv*d. Exchange me 

for a goat 0th 8, 8, 74 (894, 180). 
Matching thy inference. 'Tis not to 

make me jealous. 0th 8, 3, 74 (894, 

183). 
A sequester from liberty, fiuting and 

prayer 0th 3, 4, 24 (897, 40). 
And knowing what I am, I know what 

she shall be OUi 4, 1, 35 (899', 74). 
That the sense aches at Uiee, would 

thou hadst ne*er been bom Odi 4, 2, 

31 (902*, 69). 
Why should he call her whore P who 

keeps her company P 0th 4, 2, 70 

(903, 137V 
Acquire too nigh a fione, when him we 

serve 's away AG 8, 1, 8 (924', 15). 
Some wine, within there, and our 

viands ! Fortune knows AG 3, 11, 

28 (929', 78). 
Do something mingle with our younger 

brown, yet ha' we AC 4,8, 3 (935, 20). 
And in 's spring became a harvest, 

Uved in court Cy 1, 1, 11 (944', 46). 
Such griefii as you yourself do lay upon 

yourself P 1, 2, 12 (979', 66). 



or VeraeM of Five Meaaum with Two Supet^/luout Spllabkt, 



And that you come to reprehend my 

ignorance K> 3, 7, 25 (577, 113), 

Abb 487. 
The supreme seat, the throne majestical 

B*8, 7, 28(577,118). 
All unavoided is Ihe doom of destiny 

R' 4, 4, 68 (583', 217). 
Which I do well; for 1 am sure the 

emperor H^ 1, 1, 42 (694', 186). 
Wherein P and what taxation P My 

lord cardinal Rs 1, 2, 8 (595, 38}. 
That*s Christian care enough for livmg 

murmurers H« 2, 2, 47 ^02, 131). 
Is our best having. By my troth and 

maidenhead H<> 2, 3, 6 (602', 23). 
But what makes robb^ bold but too 

much lenity 3H« 2, 6, 1 (587', 22). 
Her looks do argue her replete with 

modesty 3 H« 3, 2. 61 (540', 84). 
I that am rudely stamp'd and want 

love's majesty R^ 1, 1, 1 (556, 16), 

Abb, 467, citod in index only. 
Lord Hastings was to her for his 

deUvery R» 1, 1, 8 (557, 75), Abb 

494, cited in index only. 
I was: but I do find more pain in 

banishment R' 1, 3, 54 (562, 168). 
Oo to, I'll make ye know your times of 

bu-si-ness H* 2, 2, 24 (601', 72), 



bun-nest in three syllables, as usual 

inShakspere. 
Or touch 01 her good person P My lord 

cardinal H» 2, 4, 26 ^605, 156). 
Believe me, she has had much vrrong, 

lord cardinal H«8, 1, 18 (606', 48). 
You're foil of heaVnly stuff, and bear 

the inventoiT H« 8, 2, 53 (609, 187). 
I am not worthy yet to wear : I shall 

assuredly H« 4, 2, 17 (614', 92). 
'Tis like a pardon after executi-on H^ 

4, 2, 31 (616, 121). 
Heav'n knows how dearly I My next 

poor petiti-on H^ 4, 2, 87 (616, 188). 
He chid Andromache and struck his 

armourer TO 1, 2, 4 (628', 6). 
They tax our policy and call it oowar- 

dice TC1,8, 10^627', 197). 
As feel in his own mil : for men, like 

butterflies TC 8, 3, 24 (638', 78). 
The reasons are more potent and 

heroical TC 8, 3, 38 (639', 181). 
Flowing and swelling o'er with arts 

and exercise TC 4, 4, 29 (648, 80\ 
Like labour with the rest, where the 

other instruments 1, 1, 81 (666, 

104). 
And, mutually participate, did minister 

C 1, 1, 31 (666, 106). 



CiUP. VIII. § 8. SHAK8PBEIAN " BBSOLUTIONS." 947 

Shakaperiau ^ ReaolutUmi" JDiuyUahUB eorresponding to Modem MoMtylldbUt, 

• The following instances of the resolution of one syllable into two, 
(as they seem to modem readers, who in fact have run two sylla- 
bles together,) are so marked that it is impossible not to recognize 
that they were cases of actual accepted and familiar dissyllabic pro- 
nunciation. They occur in the most solemn and energetic speeches, 
where the resolution at present would have a weak and traily effect, 
such as no modem, even in direct imitation of an old model, would 
venture to write. We must therefore conclude that all the cases 
were habitually dissyllabic, and that those numerous cases, where 
they appear to be monosyllabic as at present, must be explained as 
instances of trissyllabic measures, Alexandrines, or lines with two 
superfluous syllables. 

Mr. Abbott, however, by his heading ''lengthening of words," 
Ahh, 477, seems to consider the modem usage to be the normal 
condition, and the resolution to be the licence. Historically this 
view is incorrect, and the practise of orthoepists, though subject 
to the objection that '' they are too apt to set down, not what 
is, but what [they imagine] ought to be," Ahh, 479, — ^is all the 
other way. See Gill on Synseresis, supr^ p. 937. Ahh 481, ob- 
serves that ''monosyllables which are emphatic either (1) from 
their meaning, as in the case of exclamations, or (2) from their use 
in antithetical sentences, or (3) which contain diphthongs, or (4) 
vowels preceding r, often take the place of a foot." The examples 
Ahh. 481-486, are worth studying, but except in the case of r, they 
appear to be explicable rather by pauses, four-measure lines, acci- 
dentally or purposely defective lines, and such like, than by making 
go-od, hO'Otf gO'Ody fri-endst etc., of two syllables, or daughte-r, 
sisie-r, murde-r, horro-rs, ple-asure, etc., of three syllables, which 
would be quite opposed to anything we know of early pronuncia- 
tion. I have, however, refeired to all Mr. Abbott's observations 
on the following citations. 

Miscellaneous Resolutions. and Fletcher pleasures is the last word 

And come against us m full pu'ts-sance of the line, which may in each case 

2H* 1, 3, 14 (414', 77). ha^® ^^ only four measures with 

Here's blou-ees-ter a foe to dtizens one superfluous syllable. The word 

H* 1, 3, 26 (478, 62). pleasure occurs Tery freouently in 

Abominable (7AmM-*/«r, guard thy head Shakspere, and, apparently, always 

H* 1, 3, 33 (473', 87). as a dissyllable, except in this one 

Well, let them rest. Come hither, passage. This leads us to suppose 

Ca-tes'by. R' 3, 1, 70 (672, 167). '^« 1"^« *o hare only four measures, 

Or horse or oxen from the le-opard ^^' You have done | our plea-| 

H« 1, 6, 6 (476, 31), Abb, 484. rsnres much grace | fair la- [dies, 

DiTinest ere-ature, Astnea's daughter jnst as the next line but three : You 

H« 1, 6, 2 (476, 4), Abb, 479, nave ad-|ded worth [unto't | and 

where he cites : You have done our lnB-| tre ; which again is closely fol- 

ple-asures much grace, fair ladies lowed by a line of three measures : 

Tim 1, 2, 37 (746, 161). Although I am | to thank | jrou for-t |, shewing 

he corroborates this division by some the. probably designedly, irregular 

passages of Beaumont and Fletcher, character of the whole complimen- 

citedfrom (S. P) Walker,without com- tary speech, 

plete reference, it must surely be a mil- The Earl of Pembroke keeps his regi^ 

take. In the passages from Beaumont mmt B? 6, 3, 10 (687', 29). 



948 



8HAK8PEE1AN " RESOLXJTIONS/' 



Chap. VIII. § 8. 



His regi-mint lies half a mile at least 

R'6, 8,11 rssr, 37). 
But deck'd with duafnond$ and Indian 

•tones 3 H< 3, 1, 16 (639, 63). 
These signs have mark*d me extra- 

-ordinary H« 3, 1, 11 (396^ 41). 
Afford no extra-ordinary gaze H* 8, 2, 

3 (398, 78). 
The false revolting Normans thor-ough 

thee 2H« 4, 1, 26 (616', 87), ^W.478. 
To shew her bleeding body thor-ouyh, 

Rome RL 1861 (1030'). 

To be reveng'd on Rivers, Vauyh-an, 
Grey R' \, 8, 102 (663', 338). This 
name appears to be always dissylla- 
bic. See the next two instances. 

With them Sir Thomas Vauyh-an, 
prison-ers R' 2, 4, 24 (670, 43). 

With Rivers, Vauyh-an, Grey ; and so 
•twill do R» 3, 2, 26 (#73, 67). 

Till in her ashes she lie buri-ed H' 8, 
3, 1 (460, 9), Abb. 474, cited in index 
only. 

The lustfiil Edward's title buri-ed 
3H«3, 2, 81 (641, 129). 

That came too lag to see him buri-ed 
R» 2, 1, 26 (667, 90). 

All circumstances well eoneider-ed "B? 
8, 7, 30 (577', 176), Abb, 474. 

Please it, your Grace, to be adv&tia-ed 
2 H« 4, 9, 7 (621, 23). 

For by my scouts I was advirtia-ed 
8H«2, 1, 18(633, 116). 

As I by friends am well advMie-ed 
R' 4, 4, 163 (686, 601), Abb, 491. 

And when this arm of mine hath ehde- 
tie-ed B? 4, 4, 88 (684', 381), Abb, 
491. 

Tybalt is gone and Romeo banieh-ed 
RJ 3, 2, 12 (727', 69) ; 8, 2, 19 
r728', 113). So unwilling are mo- 
aem actors to pronounce this -ed^ 
that I have heara the line left imper- 
fect, or eked out by repeating — 
baniehtf banieht. 

Sanctuary. 

Go thou to eancVry and good thoughts 

possess thee R' 4, 1, 28 (679, 94) 

Abb. 468. 
Of blessed eanc-fry ! not for all this 

land R» 3, 1, 13 (671, 42). 
Have taken eane-tua-ry ; the tender 

princes R' 3, 1, 11 (670', 28). 
You break not eanc-tua-ry in seizing 

him R5 3, 1, 14 (671, 47). 
Oft have I heard of sane-tu-a-ry men 

K' 3, 1, 14 (671, 66). 



The Terminatioiis, -turn, -sion. 

Whose manners still our tardy apish 
no- 1 ion 

Limps after in base imitati-on EJ 2, 

1, 4 (362, 22). This is not meant 
for a rn^rme, it occurs in blank verse, 
and if it rhymed, the second line 
would be defective by a whole mea- 
sure. As it stands, the first line has 
two superfluous syllables. 

With titles blown from adulati-on. 

H» 4, 1, 67 (457, 271). 
Willed me to leave my base voeati-on 

H« 1, 2, 49 (471', 80). 
First will I see the eonmati-on 3 H* 2, 

6, 22 (638', 96). 

Tniy that's a foolish obeervati-cn 3 H* 

2, 6, 26 (638', 108). 

then hurl down their indiynati-on 

R' 1, 3, 63 (662', 220). 
Give me no help in lamentati-on R> 2, 

2, 20 (668, 66). 

To sit about the eoronati-on R' 3, 1, 

74 (672, 173). 
It is and wants but nominati-on R' 3, 

4, 3 (674, 6). 
Divinely bent to meditati-on R> 3, 7, 

13, (676', 62). 
But on his knees at meditati-on R> 3, 

7, 16 (676', 73). . 

And hear your mother's lamentati-on 

R8 4, 4, 2 (681', 14). 
Thus will I drown your exdanuUi-one 

R3 4, 4, 29 f682', 163). 
Now fills thy sleep with perturbati-ons 

R' 6, 3, 46 (589, 161). 
A buzzing of a separati-on H* 2, 1, 38 

(600', 148). 
Into my private meditati-ont H^ 2, 2, 

22 (601', 66). 
Only about her eoronati-on H^ 3, 2, 

106 (611, 407). 
Besides the applause and approbati-on 

TO 1,3, 3 (626',, 69). 
As he being drest to some orati-on TC 

1, 3, 8 (627', 166). 
To bring the roof to the foundati-'on 

C 3, 1, 91 (671, 206). 
Abated captives to some nati-on G 3, 

3, 6b (676, 132). 

Let molten coin be thy damnati-on 
Tim 8, 1, 16 (749', bS), 

Out of the teeth of emuUUi-on JO 2, 8, 
1. (773', 14). 

This present object made probati-on 
H 1, 1, 67 (812*, 166). 

Of Hamlet's transformati-on ; so call 
it H 2, 2, 1 (820, 6), Abb, 479, 
where he observes that the only 
other instances of -^t-on preceded by 



Chap. Vm. § 8. SHAK8PEBIAN 



" RESOLUTIONS.'* 



949 



a vowel in the middle of a line which 
he has been able to collect are: With 
o^servati-on the which he vents AT 
2, 7, 8 (213\ 41), and: Be chosen 
with proelamati'Otu to-day TA 1, 1, 
26 (690, 190), but when preceded by 
«, as in aetioHj perfection^ afeetionSf 
dUtractionj election, he cites six in- 
stances. Numerous other cognate 
cases, cited below, prove, however, 
that such rarity was merely acciden- 
tal, and not designed. The instance 
cited below p. 952, as an Alexandrine 
by resolution, Mr. Abbott would pro- 
bably scan: For dep|rava|tion to 
square! ^^ gen*|ral sex TO 6, 2, 
102 (649, 132), admitting a tnssylla- 
bic foot to avoid an Alexandrine. 

But yet an un-ion in partiti^on MN 3, 

2, 48 (171', 210). 
We must bear all. hard eonditi^on, 

H* 4, 1, 67 (467, 260). 
This day shall gentle his eonditi-on H' 

4, 3, 10 (468 , 63). 
Virtue is choked with foul ambiti^on 

2 H« 3, 1, 26 (608', 143). 

Than a great queen, with this eondi' 
ti-on R3 1, 3, 36 (661', 108). 

Who intercepts my expediti'On ? R' 4, 
4, 24 (682' 136). 

Thrice fam'd beyond all eruditi-on TO 

2, 3, 93 (634', 264). 

I do not strain at the poeiti'on TO 8, 

3, 29(638', 112). 

To undercrest your good additi^on 1, 

9, 11 (661', 72). 
Meanwhile must be an earnest moti-on 

H« 2, 4, 31 (606', 233). 
God shield I should disturb devoti^on 

RJ 4, 1, 24 (733, 41). 
Enforced us to this exectUi'On R> 3, 6, 

16 (675', 46). 
To do some fatal exeetUi^on TA 2, 3, 8 

(694', 36). 
So is he now in executi^on JO 1, 1, 85 

(767', 301). 
Which smok'd with bloody exectUi^on 

M 1, 2, 3 (788', 18). 
The brightest hear-en of inventi^on 

H* 1, prol. (439', 2). 
Did pusn it out of further guesti-on 

H» 1, 1, 1 (439', 6). 
All out of work and cold for aeti'On 

H» 1, 2, 10 (441', 114). 
After the taste of much eorreeti'On Bfi 

2, 2, 17 (446, 61). 

To scourge you for this apprehenai'On 

H« 2, 4, 37 f478', 102). 
To ques'tion or his apprehenei'On 3 H* 

3, 2, 80 (541, 122). 



Thy son I kill'd for his pretumpti-on 
3H«6, 6, 11 (664\34). 

£*en for revenge mock my destrueti'-on 
R> 6, 1, 3 (687, 9). 

To keep mine honour from eormpti^on 
H^ 4, 2, 12 (614, 71), compare : Cor* 
rup^ton wina not more than honesty 
H» 3, 2, 109 (612, 446), where there 
must be a trissyllabic measure. 

To us in our electi-'on this day TA 1, 1, 
37 (690, 235). 

Which dreads not yet their lives d^' 
ttructi-on f A 2, 3, 3 (694', 60). 

Wanting a hand to give it aeti-on TA 
6, 2, 4 (708, 17). 

When sects and faeti'On$ were newly 
bom Tim 3, 6, 6 (762', 80). 

But for your private wtiafaeti-'On JO 2, 
2, 20 (773, 72). 

As whence the sun 'gins his reJIeeti'OH 
M 1, 2, 6 (788', 26). 

master! what a strange infeeti^on 
Cy 3, 2, 1 (966', 3). 

For, by the way, 1*11 sort oceasi'On 
R> 2, 2, 43 (669, 148). 

This we prescribe thn>ugh no ph$f- 
stct^an 

Deep malice makes too deep ineiii-on 
R» 1, 1, 19 (367', \bA\ The quirtoe 
read phieition, the first two folios 
phytition. Thus justifyine the 
rhyme, which is on the last syllable. 

When they next wake, all this derisi-on 

Shall seem a dream and fruitless viti-on, 
MN 3, 2, 92 (1 73, 370). The rhyme 
is on the -on, to make it on the -m- 
would be to lose a measure in each 
verse. 

Some say the lark makes sweet divi' 
ti-on RJ 3, 4, 6 (730', 29). 

Jove, Jove ! this shepherd's paesuon 

Is much upon my fashi-on AT 2, 4, 
19 (212, 61). Observe that the 
rhyme is here an identical one, on 
the final syllable -on, as in the two 

5 receding cases, and that it is no^ a 
ouble rhyme ( pash'un, fashnin) like 
the modem (psDsh'sn, faBsh-vn), as 
this would make each line defective 
by a measure. The following ex- 
amples shew that paS'Sion, faeh-i" 
-on, were really trissyllables. The 
apparent double rhyme passion^ 
fiuhion, which occurs three times, is 
really an assonance of (-as-, -ash-), 
and will be so treated under asso- 
nances, see S with SH and Z, below. 
It is necessary to be careful on this 
point, because readers not aware of 
the trissyllabic nature of paseitmj 
faahum, or the use of assonances in 



95Q 



t€ 



8HAKSPERIAN "RESOLUTIONS. 



» 



Chap. YIII. § 8. 



Shakspere, migbt by sQeh ihymes be 

led to imagine the change of -nim 

into (-shun), of which the only 

trace in ShakBpere*s time, is in the 

anonymons grammar cited, Bupri 

p. 916. 
Bear with him, Bmtnsy'tis iuB/ashi-on 

JG 4, 3, 65 (782, 135). 
Ton break into some merry patti-on 

T8 ind. 1, 27 (280, 97). 
' A re* to plead Hortensio's poMt'On 
* fk at* that loves with all affeeti'on 

T8 8, 1, 27 (240', 74). 
This is it that makes me bridle patn^on 

3H«4, 4, 8(547, 19). 
I feel my master's pasai-^n ! this slare 

Tim 8, 1, 15 (749*, 59). 
Whilst our eommissi'on from Rome is 

read H^ 2, 4, 1 (608*, 1). 
He speaks by leare and hjpermiui'on 

JC 3, 1, 77 (776', 289). 

Other Terminatioiis in -ion. 

It is reli-gion that doth make tows 

kept; 
Bat thoa has sworn against reHgi-im 

lS.i 3, 1, 53 (342*, 279). 
Tarns insarrec-tion to rtliguon 2 B.* I, 

1, 34(411', 201). 

'Twas by rebelli-on against his king 

3 H« 1, 1, 59 (62r, 133). 
I woald not for a milluon of gold TA 

2, 1, 8 (693, 49]. 

Coold neyer be ner mild compani'On 

P 1, 1, 4 (977', 18). 
And formless rain of oblivi-on TC 4, 5, 

72 (645', 167). 
Swill'd with tne wild and wastefol 

oce-an H* 8, I, 1 (448', 14). 

Final -teneey -tent, -iaus, -ioffe, 

Then let as teach oar trial pati-enee 

MN 1, 1, 31 (162', 152). 
Lest to thy harm thoa move oar pati- 

-enee Rs 1, 3, 73 (562*, 248). 
Right well, dear madam. By your 

pati-enee R» 4, 1, 6 (578', 15). 
Then pa'ti-ent-lif hear my impa-ti-ence 

R» 4, 4, 32 (582', 166). 
To see the battle. Hector whose 

patUenee TC 1, 2, 4 r623', 4). 
Fearing to strengthen that impati-mee 

JC 2, 1, 63 (771', 248). 
Bangers, doubts, wringing of the am- 

tei-enee m 2, 2, 11 (601, 23). 
For policy sits above eotuei-enee Tim 

8, 2, 24 (760', 94). 
And yet 'tis almost 'gainst my eon- 

90%-mee H 5, 2, HI (846, 807). 



Enow the whole world he is ar ««/•-««/ 

TC 2, 8, 86 (684, 248). 
Fer I do know Fluellen rati-ant H* 4, 

7, 53 (462, 187). 

Were not reirenge inifiei'^nt fer me 

3 H« 1, 8, 10 (580, 26). 
If you should smile he grows i w ip a ti tni 

T8 ind. 1, 27 (280, 99). 
Be po'tieni, gentle queen, and I will day. 
Who can be paii-mt in such extremes P 

8H« 1, 1, 109 (528*, 214), AM, 476. 
I can no longer hold me pati-mt R' 1, 

8, 50 (562, 157). 

How fwr-itnu ana impati-mU they be 

TA 2, 1, K (693', 76). 
Than the sea monster ! Pray, sir, be 

patumt EL 1, 4, 89 (854, 288). 
Heav*n, be thou ffruei-om to none alive 

H* 1, 4, 15 (474, 85). 
The forest walks are wide and tpaeirOu» 

TA 2, 1, 25 (693', 118). 
Confess yourself wondrooi wudiei-oui 

C 1, 1, 29 (655, 91). 
Hath told you Caesar was amUti'4m$^ 
But Brutas says he was ambiti-ouSf 
Did this in Csesar seem amhiti-oui JC 

3, 2, 30 (777', 88. 91. 95. 98. 103). 
Therefore 'tis certain he was not am- 

biti-ouB JC 3, 2, 34 (778, 117), where 

the line is therefore Alexandrine, or 

rather with two superfluous syllables. 
Why so didst thou : seem they rdfyi' 

-out H« 2, 2, 26 (446', 130). 
Methinks my lord should be rdiffi^ous 

H« 3, 1, 15 (480, 54). 
To England's king in lawful mar-ruoffe 

3 H« 3, 3, 15 (542, 57). 
Is now dishonour'd by this new nutr- 

-riage^ H» 4, 1, 14 (544', 33). 
And in his wisdom hastes our «narft-ay« 

RJ 4, 1, 4 (732', 11). 
For honesty and decent ear-ri-agg H' 

4, 2, 37 (615, 146). 

Too flattering sweet to be subttantual 

RJ 2, 2, 33 (720', HIV 
He would himself have been a toUU-er 

H« 1, 3, 6 (386', 64). 
With some few bands of chosen ioldi-ert 

3 H« 3, 3, 65 (543', 204}. 
The counsellor heart, the arm our 

8oldi-er C 1, 1, 34 (665, 120). 
But he's a tried and valiant soldi^trlO 

4, 1, 12 (780, 28), Abb, 479. 
You say you are a better wlduer JO 4, 

3, 20 (781, 51). 

Final -or^ -ir, -w, after a Vowel. 

Mafz-oTf farewell, thou dost but what 
thou mayst He 1, 3, 32 (473', 85). 

He sent command to the lord ma^-or 
straight H^ 2, 1, 89 (600*, 151). 



Cbaf. yni. i 8. 



SHAKSFBRIAN ''RESOLUTIONS." 



961 



The we-ird sisten hand in hand M 1, 

8, 12 {nV, 31), Abb, 484. 
I mean, my lords, those pow^ert that 

the qneen 3 H* 6, 8, 1 (652, 7). 
Bnt yon have powder in me as a kins- 
man Rs 3, 1, 41 (671', 109). 
The greatest strength and potp^er he 

can make R* 4, 4, 138 (686', 449). 
Bat she with vehement j9r0y-«r« nrgeth 

still RL 476 (1019). 
I would prevail if pray-ert might pre- 

vaU H« 3, 1, 20 (480', 67). 
With daily pray^wrt all to that effect 

R> 2, 2, 6 (667', 16). 
j^nd, see, a hook (kpray-er in his hand 

R» 8, 7, 28 (677, 98). 
My pray-ers on the adverse party fight 

R9 4, 4, 46 (683, 190). 
Hath tum'd my feign- id pray-wt on 

my head R' 6, 1, 6 (587, 21), Ahb, 

479. 
Make of your pray-era one sweet sacri- 
fice H« 2, 1, 27 (600, 77). 
Almost forgot my pray-era to content 

him H^ 3, 1, 29 (607, 132). 
Men's pray-ert then would seek you, 

not their fears H^ 5, 3, 24 (618', 83). 
If I could pray to move, pray^ert would 

move me JC 3, 1, 30 (774', 58). 

These instances shew that the word 
pray-er must always he considered as 
a (ussvllable, and that no distinction 
could have been made, as now, between 
pray-er one who prays (pr«*j), and 
prayer the petition he utters (^reej), 
but both were (prai*er) . The possibility 
of the r having been vocal (j), how- 
ever, appears from the next list of 
words. 

SyUabic R. Ahh, 477. 480. 

Tou sent me deputy to I-rC'land H^ 

3,2, 73 (610,260). 
And in compassion weep the Ji^re out 

R» 5, 1, 4 (376', 48). 
Away with him and make a Jl-re 

straight TA 1, 1, 14 (689', 127). 
As Jl-re drives out Jl-re, so pity, pity 

JC 3, 1, 65 (776', 171). Here I read 

the second Ji-'re as also dissyllabic, 

introducing a thssyllabic measure. 
Should make deti-re vomit emptiness 

Cy 1, 6, 9 (949', 45). 
We nave no reason to deti-re it F 1, 3, 

10 (980', 87). 
And were they but atti-r*d in grave 

weeds TA 3, 1, 6 (698, 43). 
To stab at half an hou-r of my life 

2 H« 4, 6, 31 (432, 109). 

How many hou-rs bring about the day 

3 H« 2, 6, I (636', 27). 



So many AoM-r« must I, etc. 3 H* 2, 6, 

1 (636', 31-35). 

If this right hand would buy two 
hou^rt life 3 H« 2, 6, 21 (538, 80). 

'Tis not an hou-r since I left him there 
TA 2, 3, 60 (696', 266). 

Richly in two short fum-r; Only they 
H8 prol. (692, 13). 

These shoula be hou-rt for necessities 
H> 6, 1, 3 (616', 2). 

One hou'f't storm will drown the fra- 
grant meads TA 2, 4, 8 (697', 64). 

Long after this, when Hen^^y the 
path H« 2, 6, 11 (479', 82). 

But how he died, God knows, not 
Hen^-y 2H* 3, 2, 29 (612, 181). 

But let my sov'reign vir-tuous Hm^-y 

2 H« 6, 1, 8 (622', 48). 

In following this usurping Sen-r^ 

8 H« 1, 1, 32 (627, 81). 
I am the son of Mm'r^y the Fifth 3 H* 

1, 1, 46 (627', 107). 
So would you be again to JTm-r-jr 

3 He 3, 1, 26 (639', 95). 

You told not how Senary the Sixth 
hath lost All that which ir«n-r-y 
the Fifth had gotten 3 H* 3, 3, 23 
(642', 89). 

So stood tne state when Men^r-y the 
Sixth R5 2, 3, 13 (569', 15). 

As I remember, Hen-r-y the Sixth 
R3 4, 2, 46 (680', 98), Abb, 477, dted 
in index only. 

In our sustaining com. A tert'tr^ 
send forth KL 4, 4, 1 (870, 5), an 
Alexandrine, the word is spelled 
variously, century in early (quartos 
and late folios, and eentery in the 
first two folios, indicating its tris- 
syllabic pronunciation. 

Who cannot want the thought how 
mons-tr-out M 3, 6, 1 (800', 8), Abb, 
477. 

But who is man that is not any^r-y f 
Tim 3, 5, 9 (752', 67), Abb, 477. 

Lavinia will I make my em-pr^ete TA 
1, 1, 37 (690', 240). 

And will create thee em-pr-eet of Rome 
TA 1, 1, 64 (691, 320). 

And make proud Saturnine and his 
em-pr-est TA 3, 1, 66 (700', 298), 
but in two syllables in: Our Mn- 
prees' shame and stately Rome's 
disgrace TA 4, 2, 24 (703, 60), un- 
less we venture to read the line as 
an Alexandrine, thus : Our emp' 
"r-eee-ee shame, and stately Rome's 
disgrace, which is, however, some- 
whjit forced. 

After the prompter for our en^tr^tmee 
RJ 1, 4, 2 (716', 7). 



952 



SHAKSFERIAN 



" RESOLUTIONS." 



Chap. VIIL § 8. 



Farewell : commend me to your mi*- 
'tr-esa RJ 2, 4, 81 (728', 204). 

Make way to lay them by their breth' 
-r-en TA 1, 1, 9 (689, 89). 

Good, good, my lord ; the ae-^r-ett of 
nature TC 4, 2, 35 (642, 74). 

Syllabic L. 

He thinks his lordship should be 
hum-bl-er H« 3, 1, 16 (48(r, 66). 

You, the great toe of trds (utem-bl-y 
C I, 1, 46 (666', 169), Ahb, 477. 

While she did call me rascal Jid^-er 
TS 2, 1, 46 (238, 168), Abb, All, 

A rotten case abides no han-dl-ing 
2H* 4, 1, 26 (427, 161), Abb. 477. 

Does thoughts unveil in their dumb 
era-dl-e* TC 3, 3, 36 (639\ 200), 
Abb, 487. This line has much ex- 



ercised oommentatoFB, who propose 
to read dumb eruditiesy dim cruditiet, 
dumb oraeletf dumb orafries, dumb 
cradle* laid, dumb radieUt, dim par- 
ticle»f dumb character*. The pre- 
ceding and following examples snew 
that tnere is no metrical, as there is 
certainly no rational ground for such 
dim cruditiu. 

Than Bolingbroke's return to Eng-U 
>and R' 4, 1, 4 (373', 17), Abb. 477. 

And mean to make her queen of Eng- 
'l-and R* 4, 4, 74 (684, 263), Abb. 
477. The folios read do intend for 
mean, and thus avoid this resolution. 

Lies rich in virtue and unming»l^ 
TC 1, 3, 1 (626', 30). 

me ! jovLjuff-ffl-er ! you canker bloesom 
MN 8, 2, 69 (172, 282), Abb. 477. 



These numerous examples of unmistakeable resolutions, tiissyllabic 
measures, and Alexandnnes, will shew us that we must consider 
the following, which are only an extremely small sample out of an 
extremely large number, as trissyllabic measures, and Alexandrine 
verses, or lines with two superfluous syllables, arising from real, 
though frequently disregarded, resolutions. 

TriisyUabie Meaeuree from Besolutum. 



His pnj'ers are full of false hypocrisv ; 
Oof pray-^« do out^ny his ; then let 

them have 
That mercy which true pray-er ought 

to have, 

R» 6, 3, 36 (379*, 107. 109). 
Upon the power and pu-iseanee of the 

king 2 H* 1,3,2 (414, 9). 
The pray^tf of holy saints and wrong- 

-ed souls R3 6, 3, 61 r689', 241). 
Or but allay, the fire of pasW-on. Sir 

H8 1, 1, 37 (694, 149). 



Prithee to bed and in thy pray-^s re- 
m«nber H^ 6, 1 23 (616, 73). 

Stand forth and with oold spir*^ relate 
what you H® 1, 2, 19 (696, 129). 

A marriage tunxt the Duke of Oileant 
and HS 2, 4, 26 (606, 174). 

Our SLerg bullhnch in the cedar's top 
B? 1, 3, 81 (663, 264). Your a^ry 
buildeth. in our a«r/« nest R' 1, 3, 
82 (663, 270). Both instances are 
doubtful, but see suprk p. 881, sub. 
airy. 



Alexandrines with Internal Resolution*. 



His eyes do drop no tears, his pray-er* 
are in jest 6* 6, 3, 36 (379', 101), 
Abb. 497 or 601, cited in index only. 

So tediously away. The poor eon^ 
demn-ed English H* 4, prol. (464', 
22). 

To wit, an indigested and deform-ed 
lump 3 H« 6, 6, 12 (664', 61). 

Environ'd me about, aud howl-ed in 
mine ears R" 1, 4, 8 (664, 69), Abb. 
460, where he avoids the Alexan- 
drine by pronouncing *viron*d m* 
about. 



To base deelenei'on and loathe bigamy 

R3 3, 7, 30 (677', 189). 
They vex me past my pati-ence ! Pray 

you, pass on H> 2, 4, 23 (606, 130). 
For depravati-on to square the general 

sex TC 6, 2, 102 (649, 132). 
Rome's readiest ehampi-ons, repose you 

here in rest TA 1, 1, 19 (689', 161). 
Make me less yraei'Ous, or thee more 

fortunate TA 2, 1, 3 (693, 32). 
The fair Opheli-a ! Nymphs in thy 

orisons H 3, 1, 19 (826, 89), Abb. 

469, cited in index only. 



Alexandrines with Final Resolutums^ or Five-measure Verses with two 

Superfluous Syllables, 

"Were't not that, by great preservati-on That I have been your wife in this 
R* 3, 6, 14 (676', 36), obedi-enee H^ 2, 4, 9 (604, 36). 



Chap. VIII. { 8. 



SHAKSFERE S RHYMES. 



953 



Of every realm that did debate this 

bus'inesa Hs 2, 4, 9 (604, 62). 
In the deep bosom of the ocean buri-ed 

R» 1, 1, 1 (666, 4). 
I that am curtail'd of this fair propoT' 

ii'on W h 1, 1 (656, 18). 
And that so lamely and unfashuonable 

R3 1, 1, I (666, 22), Abb, 397, for 

adverbial use only. 
What means this scene of rude tm- 

pati-ence R^ 2, 2, 16 (668, 38). 



We come not by the way of aeeusati-on 
H8 3, 1, 14 (606', 56), 

There's order given for her eoronati-on 
H8 3, 2, 21 (608, 46). 

Since you provoke me, shall be most 
notori'ous H^ 3, 2, 77 (610', 287). 

Cromwell, I charge thee, fling away 
ambiti'on H» 3, 2, 109 (612, 441). 

But makes it much more heavy. Hec- 
tor's opini'on TC 2, 2, 99 (632, 188). 



Shakspbsb^s Rhtmbs. 
After the preceding examination of Spenser's rhymes, pp. 862- 
871, we cannot expect to find any very great regularity in a poet of 
nearly the same date, who was doubtless famiHar with Spenser's 
Faery Queen. Shakspere, however, did not allow himself quite so 
many liberties as Spenser, although his rhymes would be in them- 
selves quite inadequate to determine his pronunciation. , His poems 
are not in this respect more regular than the occasional couplets intro- 
duced into his plays. But the introduced songs are the least regular. 
He seems to have been quite contented at times with a rude approxi- 
mation. Consonantal rhymes (where the final consonants are the 
same, but the preceding vowels are different,) are not uncommon. 
Assonances (where the vowels are the same, but final consonants dif- 
ferent, ) are liberally sprinkled. The combination of the two renders it 
quite impossible, from solitary or even occasional examples, to deter- 
mine the real pronunciation of either vowel or consonant. It is there- 
fore satisfactory to discover that, viewed as a whole, the system of 
rhymes is confirmatory of the conclusions drawn from a considera- 
tion of external authorities only in Chapter III, and to arrive at 
this result, the labour of such a lengthened investigation has not 
been thrown away. As it would be impossible for the reader to 
accept this statement, merely fix)m my own impressions, I have 
thought it right to give a somewhat detailed list of the rhymes 
themselves, and I am not conscious of having neglected to note any 
of theoretical interest. The observations on individual rhymes or 
classes of rhymes will be most conveniently inserted in the lists 
themselves. As a rule, only the rhyming words themselves are 
given, and not the complete verse, but the full references appended 
will enable the reader to check my conclusions without difficulty. 

Identical and Miteellaneotu Ithyme$, 



me me MN 1,1, 41 (163,198). 

mine mine MN 1, 1, 43 (163, 200). 

invisi-ble sensi-ble VA 434 (1007). 
The rhyme is on 'ble. 

bilber-ry slutte-ry MW 5, 6, 13 (65, 
49). The rhyme is on -ry. 

resolu-tion absolu-tion dissolu-tion RL 
362 (1017'). The first line would 
want a measure if we divided as 
above, so as to make the rhyme 
-ution, giving two superfluous sylla- 
bles to each. Hence we must con- 



sider the rhyme to be on -on, and 
the last two lines to be Alexandrine, 
imaginati-on regi-on P 4, 4, Oower 
^993, 8). The versification of the 
uower speech in P seems intended 
to be archaic, and the rhymes are 
often peculiar. This kind of identi- 
cal rhyme is, however, not unfrequent 
in Shakspere, but it has not oeen 
thought necessary to accumulate 
instances. See remarks on /MAt-oit, 
pasti'onf supr& p. 949, col. 2. 

61 



954 



SHAKSPERE's consonantal rhymes. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



extenn-ate insina-ate YA 1010 (1012). 

ocean motion RL 589 (1020). These 
are both lines with two superfluous 
syllables, so that the rh^e is 
(oo'sian, moo'siun), the indistinct un- 
accented syllable not coming into 
account, compare supril p. 921. 
Compare also the double rhymes : 

eanis manus LL 5, 2, 272 (157\ 592). 

Almighty, fight yea LL 5, 2, 320 (158, 
657). 

commendable vendible MV 1, 1, 28 
(182, 111). 

riot quiet VA 1147 (1013'). 

in women H» epil. (621', 9). This 
couplet is manifestly erroneous some- 
where. As it stanas the second line 
is an Alexandrine, thus, marking the 



eren measures by italics {mxprk p. 
334, n. 2). '* For this play at this 
time is only in The mer^»/ oonstruc- 
ti-on of eood tcomm, which in- 
troduces we common modem pro- 
nunciation (wim'tn) with the accent 
thrown forward for the rhyme. This 
is very forced. Collier's substitution 
of: " For this play at this time we 
shall, not owe men But merciful 
construction of good women ;** intro- 
duce a rhyme owe men, womefi, 
which not even Spenser or Dryden 
would have probably ventured upon, 
and which the most modem ^^ rhyme- 
ster to the eye" could scarcely con- 
sider " legitimate." See Gill's pro- 
nunciation, supr& p. 909. 



CoMonantal Rhymes^ arranged according to the preceding Vowel*. 

A with I. Short A with Short E. 

father hither LL 1, 1, 34 (186', 139). wretch scratch YA 703 (1009'). 



Short A with short 0. 

foppish apish KL 1, 4, 68, eong (853, 
182). 

dally folly RL 654 (1019'). 

man on MN 2, 1, 38 (166', 263), MN 
3, 2, 91 (172, 348). 

com harm KL 3, 6, 16, eong (865', 44). 
Here n and m after r are considered 
identical. 

Tom am KL 2, 3, 1 (858', 20). 

crab bob MN 2, 1, 5 (164', 48). 

pap hop MN 5, 1, 86 (179, 303). 

departure shorter EL 1, 5, 29 (855', 
55). See supr^ p. 200, 1. 11, and 
infri p. 973, in Mr. White's Eliza- 
bethan pronunciation under -URE. 

cough laugh MN 2, 1, 5 (164', 54). 

heart short part, LL 5, 2, 30 (152, 55). 

Short A with Long 0. 
man one TS 3, 2, 27, song (241', 86). 

Short A with Short U. 
adder shudder VA 878 (1011). 

Long A with EA. 

created defeated S 20, 9 (1033'). Com- 
pare the rh3nDie created seated in the 
version of Luther's hymn, "Great 
God! what do I see and hear,'* 
usuallv sung in churches, and see the 
remarks on bate heat, suprk p. 923. 
The numerous examples of the false 
rhyming of a must warn us against 
supposing that long a was here (ee), 
to rhyme with {ea) which was cer- 
tainly (ee). 



AR with ER. 
[It is very possible that the rhymes 
in this series were rendered pcnrfect oc- 
casionally by the pronunciation of er 
as ar. From the time of Chaucer at 
least the confusion prevailed, and it 
became strongly marked in the xvnth 
century, supra p. 86, I. 1. Compare 
deaartlesi MA 3, 3, 5 (122', 9). And 
see Mulcaster, supr& p. 913.] 
desert part S 49, 10 (1037). 
deserts parts S 17, 2 (1033). 
desert impart S 72, 6 (1040). 
carve serve LL 4, I, 22 (144, 65). 
heart convert RL 590 (1020), 
departest convertest S 11, 2 (1032^. 
art convert S 14, 10 (1033), 

Short E with long I, E, and U. 

die he ! TC 3, 1, 68, aong (635', 131). 

Benedicite me RJ 2, 3, S (721', 31). 

enter venture VA 626 (1009). See 
supr^ p. 200, L 11, and inhh p. 973, 
in Mr. White's Elizabethan pro- 
nunciation under -TIRE. 

Long with OU (ou). 

[These rhymes may be compared 
first with the rhymes Long with 
OW = foou), and secondly with the 
rhymes OW with OU (oou, ou) below. 
Tney were not so imperfect when pure 
(oo, ou) were pronounced, as they are 
now when these sounds are replaced 
by {oo, an).] 

sycamore hour LL 5, 2, 42 (152, 89). 
Moor deflour TA 2, 3, 41 (696, 190). 
down bone TC 5, 8, 4 (652', 11). 



Chap. VIII. { 8. 



8HAKSPESE S AfiS0KANCE8. 



955 



Attonaneet, arranged aeeording to the e&rreiponding Omtonants. 



B, with TH, P, D. 

labour father in the riddle yV 1, 1» 11 

(978, 66). 
inviBible steeple TG 2, 1, 73 (25\ 141). 

This rhyme is evidently meant to 

be quaint and absurd, 
lady baby MA 6, 2, 11 (132, 37}. This 

is also meant to be ludicrously bad. 
lady may be LL 2, 1, 77 (141, 207). 

This is intended for mere doggreL 

K with P, T. 

broken open VA 47 (1003*) ; S 61, 1 

(1038'). 
open'd betoken'd VA 461 (1007). All 

these three cases occur in perfectly 

serious Terse, 
fickle brittle PP 7, 1 (1063*, 85). 

M with N and NG. 

plenty empty T 4, 1, 24 (16', 110). 
J amy penny many m a proverbial Jingle^ 

TS 3, 2, 27 (241', 84). 
betime Valentine H 4, 6, 19, eonff (886, 

49). 
win him TO 3, 8, 36 (639', 212). 
perform'd adjourned retum'd Cy 6, 4, 

11 (970', 76). 
moons dooms P 3, Gotcer (987, 31). 
run dumb P 6, 2, Gower (998, 266). 
soon doom P 6, 2, Gower (998, 286). 
replenish blemish RL 1367 (1026*). 
tampering venturing VA 666 (1008), 

tentring quartos, 
sung come P 1, Gower (977, 1). 

S with SH and Z. 

refresh redress PP 13, 8 (1064, 176). 
fashion passion LL 4, 3, 38 (148, 139); 
RL 1317 (1026) ; S 20, 2 (1033^ 



See the remarks on these words 
8upr& p. 949, col. 2, in proof that 
they should be considered assonances, 
and not rhymes. This assonance 
was almost a necessity, and may have 
been common. In Walker's Bhyming 
Dictionary f^e only words in 'Ouion 
are paetion and its compounds, and 
the only word in -aehion iB fashion. 

defaced razed S 64, 1 (1039). 

wise paradise LL 4, 8, 14 (147, 72). 

eyes suffice LL 4, 2, 34 (146, 113). 

his kiss LL 2, 1, 101 (141', 247). 

this is TC 1, 2, 139 (626, 314). 

is amiss H 4, 6, 6 (836, 17). 

Miscellaneous. 

fiffthest harrest in the mtuqm, T 4, 1, 
24 (16, 114). 

doting nothing S 20, 10 (1033'). See 
Mr. White's £lizabetbaii Pronuncia- 
tion, infr^ p. 971, col. 1. 

heavy leafy MA 2, 3, 18, eong (118', 
73). 

sinister whisper, in Pgramue and 
Thiebe^JAlt 6, 1,31 1(77', 164). 

rose clothes H 4, 6, 19, eong (836, 62). 

leap swept MW 6, 6, 13 (66, 47). Per- 
haps pronounced ttoep, which is 
even yet not unfrequent among 
servant girls. The rhyme occurs in 
ludicrous verses. 

downs hounds VA 677 (1009'). This 
is in serious verse. Compare sound 
from son^ sttound and swoon, and the 
vulinurisms drown-d gown-d, 

time climb RL 774 (1021') ; him limb 
R» 3, 2, 24 (370, 186). Both of these 
were probably correct rhymes, final 
mb bemg =(m). 



General Rhymes, arranged according to the Combinations of Letters which they 

illustrate. 



A long or short. 

Have rhymes with cave AY 6, 4, 60 
(228', 201) ; slave AY 3, 2, 34 (216', 
161); VA 101 (1004); RL 1000 
(1023') ; grave R^ 2, 1, 20 (363, 
137); RJ2, 3, 16 (722, 83); S 81, 
6 (1041) ; Cy 4, 2, 104 (966, 280); 
VA 374 (1006'), 767 (1010) ; gave 
RL 1611 (1028); crave PP 10, 7 
(1054, 137). Kate ha't TS 6, 1, 87 
(263, 180), Buprk p. 64, n. 2. In 
all these cases of have and its rhymes 
we have long (aa). 

Haste rhytnes with fast C£ 4, 2, 16 
(103, 29) ; MN 8, 2, 98 (173, 378) ; 



KJ 4, 2, 62 (349, 268) ; RJ 2, 8, 18 
(722, 93) ; VA 65 (1003') ; fast 
blast RL 1332 (1026). Taste 
rhytnes with last VA 446 (1007) ; S 
90, 9 (1042); LC 167 (1061'); fast 
VA 627 (1008). The length of the 
vowel in all these cases is uncertain. 
Gill has (naast'cd, Haastnd, Hast'i, 
last). The modem development has 
been so diverse, however, {ueesi, 
U(8t, laast last IsBst. faast fast fssst, 
blaast blast blsest) that a difference 
of length is presumable. 

sad shade MN 4, 1, 26 (174', 100) ; 
babe drab M 4, I, 8 (SOI', 30) ; chat 



956 



SHAKSPERES GENERAL RHYMES. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



Mte VA 422 (1007) ; grapes mis- 
haps VA 601 (1008'). These are 
instances of long (aa) rhyming with 
short (a), 
ranging changing TS 3, 1, 31 (241, 91). 

granted haunted planted LL 1, 1, 38 
(136', 162). 

"Want rhymes with enchant T epil. (20', 
13); scant KL 1,1, 74 (849', 281); PP 
[21], 37 (1066', 409) ; vaunt RL 41 
(1015) ; pant grant RL 555 (1019'). 
The insertion of the (u) sound be- 
tween (a) and (n), seems to have 
exerted no influence on these rhymes. 

shaU withal LL 5, 2, 48 (152', 141) ; 
befell hospital LL 5, 2, 392 (169', 
880) ; aU burial MN 3, 2, 93 (173, 
382) ; gall equivocal 0th 1, 3, 46 
(884, 216) ; festivals holy-ales P 1, 
Goioer (977, 6); thrall perpetu-al 
RL 726 (1021) ; fall general RL 1483 
1027'); perpetu-al thraU S 154, 10 
|l049') ; falls madrigals PP [20], 7 
1056', 359) ; shall gall RJ 1, 5, 25 
[7 1 8', 93). The influence of / in in- 
troducing (u) after (a), or in chang- 
ing (al) to (aaI), does not seem to 
have been regaraed in rhyming. 

wrath hath MN 2, 1, 3 (164', 20) ; LC 
293 (1052'). 

unfather'd gather'd S 124, 2 (1046). 

place ass C£ 3, 1, 22 (99, 46) =(plaa8 
as). 

"Was rhymes with pass WT 4, 1, 1 
(317, 9) ; H 2, 2, 143 (823', 437} ; 
S 49, 5 (1037) = (pas was); ass (by 
implication, see next speech) H 3, 2, 
89 (829', 293) ; grass RL 393 
(1018); glass RL 1763(1030); S 
5, 10 (1031'); lass PP [18], 49 
(1055', 293). The w exerts no 
influence on the following a here, or 
in: can swan PT 14 (1057) ; 
watch match VA 684 (lOOS^). 

Water rhymes with matter LL 5, 2, 
83 (153, 207); KL 3, 2, 14, in the 
Foot 8 prophecy (S63M); flatter RL 
1660 (1028). Gill is very uncertain 
about water ^ having (wat-er, waa*ter, 
WAA-ter). Here it rhymes simply as 
/wat'er). ^^ 

amoer chamber song^ WT 4, 4, 48 (321, 
224). Compare Moore's rhymes, 
supr& p. 859, col. 1. 

plat hat LC 29 (1050). We now write 
plait, but generally say (pl»t). 

AI and EI with A and EA. 

Gait rhymes with state T 4, 1, 21 (16', 
101) ; consecrate MN 6, 1, 104 (179', 
422); hate Tim 6, 4, 14 (763', 72) ; 



late VA 529 (1008) ; state S 128, 9 
(1046'). In all these cases the old 
spelling was gate; see suprk p. 73, n. 
Waist rhymes with fast LL 4, 3, 41 
(148, 186); chaste RL 6 (1014). In 
these two cases the old spelling was 
wasty supr& p. 73, note. 

Again rhymes with vein main LL 5, 2, 
248 (156', 546) ; then LL 5, 2, 382 
(159*, 841); maneVA 271 (IOCS'), 
[maine in quartos, see supr^ p. 73] ; 
slain VA 473 (1007'). We must 
remember that again had two spell- 
ings, with at, and e, from very early 
times, and has stall two soiinds 
(^ee, e). 

Said rhytnes with read LL 4, 3, 50 
(148', 193) ; maidMN 2, 2, 13 (167, 
72) ; H« 4, 7, 6 (489, 37). The 
word said was spelled with ai and e 
from veiy early times, supr& pp. 447* 
484. It has still two sound!s witii 
{ee, e) . Gill especially objects to call- 
ing saidy maid (sed meed), thou^ 
he acknowledges that sueh souims 
were actually in use. 

Bait rhymes with conceit PP 4, 9 
(1053, 51) ; state CE 2, 1, 36 (96, 
94). It is impossible that both of 
these rhymes should be perfect The 
pronunciation of conceit^ state was 
then (conseet*, staat). It is there- 
fore possible that Shak^re mav 
have pronoHnced (bait), as Gill did, 
and left both rhymes false. 

Wait rhymes with conceit LL 5, 2, 192 
(155', 399); gate P 1, 1, 11 (978, 
79). We have just the same phe- 
nomenon here, as in tiie last case. 
Smith and Gill both give (wait), the 
other words were (konseet*, gaat). 

receive leave AW 2, 3, 43 (262*, 90) ; 
TC 4, 5, 20 (644, 35) ; LC 303 
(1062') ; deceive leave AW 1, 1, 62 
(256, 243) ; TC 5, 3, 39 (650' 89) ; 
RL 583 (1019^ ; S 39, 10 (1036); 
repeat deceit P I, 4, 15 (981, 74). In 
these words Gill writes (-seev, -seet) 
throughout; the pronnnciation had 
therefore definitely changed, and the 
rhymes are all perfect. 

Leisure rhymes with measure MM 5, 
1, 135 (91, 416); treasure TS 4, 2, 
23 (246', 59); pleasure S 58, 8 
(1038). As the word /mtir« does not 
occur in my authorities, we can onlv 
suppose that it may have foUowea 
the destinies of receive and become 
(lee'zyyr). 

survey sway AY 3, 2, 1 (215, 2). 

key survey S 62, 1 (1037'). 



Chap. VIIL § 8. SHAKSPERE's GENERAL RHYMES. 



957 



key may MV 2, 7, 4 (190, 69). It is 
not quite certain whether this last 
is meant for a rhyme. The only 
word in the authorities is may, whicn 
Gill writes (mai). 

hair despair RL 981 (1023) ; S 99, 7 
(1043). There is no doubt that 
hair was (Hcer), and Gill gives 
(despair-). 

hair fair LC 204 (1051'). 

fair repair there aan^, TG 4, 2, 18 (35, 
44). 

&ir heir 8 6, la (1032), see suprk p. 
924, col. 1. 

fere heir P 1, Gotoer (977, 21). 

wares fairs LL 5, 2, 162 (154', 317). 

scales prevails 2H« 2, 1,106 (504', 
204). 

Syria say P 1, Oawer (977, 19). 

bail gaol S 133, 10 (1047), iale quarto. 

play sea H* 3, 1, 2, son^ (606, 9). For 
ail these rhyme8> which woula make 
at sometimes (ee) and sometimes (aa), 
see the above observations on the 
rhymes to bait, and on similar rhymes 
in Spenser, suprsi p. 867. 

unset counterfeit S 16, 6 (1033). 

counterfeit set S 53, 5 (10370. 

ATI, AW, AL. 

assaults faults T epil. (20', 17). 

cauf =<?«(/• LL 6, I, 5 (150, 25); hauf 
= half LL 5, 1, 5 (150, 26). ReaUy 
fHAAf IllaV) or only (naaf kaaf) P 
Gill favours the former hypothesis. 

chaudron cauldron M 4, 1, 8 (801', 83). 

talk halt PP 19, 8 (1056, 306). This 
is rather an assonance. 

hawk b^k RL 694 (1020'). 

la! flaw LL 5, 2, 192 (165', 414). 
This favours the complete transition 
of (au) into (aa), as Gill seems also 
to allow. Perhaps the modem pro- 
nunciation (Iaa) was already in use. 

EA with long E. 

Great rhymei with sweat LL 5, 2, 257 
(157, 555) ; eat Cy 4, 2, 94, tong 
(965', 264) ; seat P 1, Oower (977, 
17); RL 69 (1015), supr^ pp. 86-87; 
repeat P 1, 4, 5 (981, 30) ; d^eat 
S 61, 9 (1038'j. 

scene unclean RJprol. (712, 2). 

theme dream CE2, 2, 65 (98, 183); 
stream VA 770 (1010). 

extreme dream S 129, 10 (1046'). 

speak break TC 3, 3, 35 (639^ 214) ; 
4, 4, 5, 9ong (642', 17) ; H 3, 2, 61 
(829, 196); RL 566 (1019'), 1716 
(1029') ; 8 34, 5 (1035). 



pleadeth dreadeth leadetb RL 268 

(1017). 
These rhyniM with seas CE 2, 1, 8 (95', 

20); please LL 1, 1, 5 (135' 49); 

Simonides P 3, Goxcer (987, 23). 
Pericles seas P 4, 4, Chwer (993, 9). 
displease Antipodes MN 3, 2, 8 (170, 

64). 
dread mead YA 634 (1009). 
sweat heat VA 175(1005). 

EA with short E. 

dead order-ed P 4, 4, Gower (993', 46). 
dead remember-ed 8 74, 10 (1040). 
head punished RJ 5,^ 2, 65 (740', 306). 
deal kneU PP [18], 27 (1055', 271). 
heat get VA 91 (1004). 
eats gets smg, AY 2, 5, 13 (213, 42). 

freat get RL 876 (1022). 
etter greater S 119, 10 (1045'). 
entreats frets VA 73 (1004). 
steps leaps VA 277 (1006'). 
bequeath death MN 3, 2, 33 (171, 166). 
Macbeth rhymes with death M 1, 2, 

16 (789, 64); 3, 5, 2 (800', 4); 

heath M 1, 1, 5 (788, 7). 
death breath bequeath RL 1178 (1025). 
deck speak P 3, Gower (987, 59). 
oppress Pericles P 3, G&tcer (987, 29). 
Bless rhymes with increase 'T 4, 1, 23 

(15', 106); peace MN 5, 1, 104 

(179', 424) ; cesse = cease AW 5, 3, 

16 (277', 71). 
confess decease VA 1001 (1012). 
East rhymes with detest MN 3, 2, 109 

(173', 432) ; rest PP 15^, 1 (1064', 

193). 
Feast rhymes with guest CE 3, 1, 10 

(98', 26) ; H* 4, 2, 21 (402', 86) ; 

RJ 1, 2, 5 (714', 20) ; Tim 3, 6, 42 

(764, 109) ; VA 449 (1007) ; vest 

T& 5, 1, 67 (251, 143). 
Beast rhymes toith rest CE 6, 1, 30 

(107, 83); jest LL 2, 1,92(141. 

221) ; VA 997 (1012) ; blest VA 326 

(1006) ; possess'd least 8 29, 6 

(1034^). 
crest breast VA 395 (1006'). 
congest breast LC 258 (1052). 
lechery treachery MW 6, 3, 9 (64', 23). 

EA, or loDg E with EE or IE. 

[Most of the following are manifestly 
false or consonantal rhymes similar to 
these on p. 954, as there was no ac- 
knowledged pronunciation of ea or long 
$ as (ii), except in a very few words, 
8upr& p. 81. Possibly beseech, for 
which we have no orthoepical authority, 
retained its old sound (beseetsh-), as 



958 



SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



leech retained the sound of (leetsh) 
beside the newer sound (liitsli), supra 
p. 895.] 

discreet sweet RJ 1, 1, 78 (714, 199). 
Crete sweet H« 4, 6, 6 (489, 64). 
up-heaveth relieveth VA 482 (10070. 
leaving grieving WT 4, 1, 1 (31 T, 17). 
teach beseech TC 1, 2, 139 (626, 318). 
beseech you, teach you P 4, 4, Gower 

(993, 7). 
beseech thee, teach thee VA 404 (1007). 
impleach'd beseech'd LC 206 (10610. 
eacn leech {folio leach) Tim 6, 4, 14 

(763', 83). 
reading proeeeding weeding breeding 

LL 1, 1, 16 (136, 94). 
eche V. speech P 3, Ootoer (986*, 13). 
deems extremes RL 1336 (1026). 
seems extremes VA 986 (1012). 
Sleeve rhymes with Eve LL 6, 2, 162 

(154', 321), beUeve CE 3, 2, 1 (100, 

21). These may be perfect; the 

first is rather doubtful. 

EE or IE with short E or short I. 

sheds deeds S 34, 13 (1036'). 
field held S 2, 2 (1031). 
field build KL 3, 2, 14 (863, 89), see 
suprii p. 136, n. 1. 

Short E with short I. 

[See the remarks on civil SevilUf 

sumh p. 925 J 

hild^AtfWMfill'd RL 1265 (1026'). 

mirror error P 1, 1, 8 (978, 46). 

theft shift RL 918 (1022'). 

sentinel kill VA 660 (1009). 

Yet rhymes with sit RJ 2, 3, 1 1 (722, 
75) ; wit LL 4, 2, 10 (145', 36) ; VA 
1007 (1012), agreeing with Smith 
and Gill. 

ditty pretty PP 16, 7 (1056, 199). 

im-pression oom-mission VA 566 
(1008). 

spirit merit 8 108, 2 (1044). 

Hither rhymes with weather sony, AY 
2, 5,1 (212', 5), RL 113 (1016'); 
leather CE 2, 1, 34 (96, 84); to- 
gether sony, AY 6, 4, 36 (227, 116). 

whether thither PP 14, 8 (1064', 188). 

Together rhymes with thither TC 1, 1 ,37 
(623', 118) ; whither VA 902 (1011). 

Though not precisely belonging to this 
category, the following rhymes are 
closely connected with the above 
through the word together. See 
p. 129, note. either neither hither 
CE 3, 1, 44 (99, 66) ; neither to- 
gether LL 4, 3, 49 (148, 191) ; to- 
gether neither PT 42 (1057') ; whe- 
ther neither PP 7, 17 (1064, 101). 



devU evU LL 4, 3, 91 (149, 286), 6, 
2, 42 (162', 105) ; TN 3, 4, 142 (297', 
403) ; RL 86 (1015'), 846 (1022), 
972 (1023). It is probable that all 
these should be taken as (divl, iivl), 
but Smith also gives (diivil^. Com- 
pare modem Scotch deil = (dil). 

uneven seven R' 2, 2, 26 (366, 121). 

heaven even AY 5, 4, 35 (22r, 114); 
VA493 (1007*). 

never fever S 119, 6 (1046'). 

privilege edge S 95, 18 (1042^. 

Mytilene rhymes with then P 4, 4, 
Getcer (993', 50) ; din P 6, 2, Gower 
(998, 272). See 8upr4 p. 929, col. 1. 

Friend rhymes with penn'd LL 6, 2, 
192 (155', 402) ; end AY 3, 2, 34 
(216', 142); AC 4. 16, 28 (938', 90); 
Cv 5, 3, 10 (969', 59) ; VA 716 
(1009'); RL 237 (1016'), 897 (1022^ ; 
tend U 3, 2, 61 (829, 216) ; intend 
VA 687 (1008') ; comprehend RL 
494 (1019). These rhymes are op- 
posed to Salesbury (supr^ p. 80, 1. 9), 
Wlokar, and GiA. 

Fiend rhytnes with end PT 6 (1057) ; 
S 145, 9(1048'); friend S 144,9 
(1048')1 — Shakspere therefore appar- 
ently pronounced both friend and 
fiend with e. Salesbury has (friind, 
fend), which is just the reverse of 
modem use. 

teeth with VA 269 (1005'). 

sin bin = been RL 209 (1016'). 

give believe H« prol. (592, 7J. See 
suprk p. 891, col. 1 ; give haa occa- 
sionally a long vowel. 

give me, relieve me P 6, 2, Gower 
(998, 268). 

field gild RL 58 (1015); kiUed RL 72 
(1015). 

yielded shielded builded LC 149 (1051). 

Long and Short I, -IND. 

[These rhymes were " allowable," 
perhaps, in tne same sense as poets in 
the xYiith and xviuth centuries al- 
lowed themselves to use, as rhymes, 
words which used to rhyme in preceding 
centuries. If I have not been greatly 
mistaken, the following words would 
have rhymed to Palsgrave and Bnllokar, 
perhaps even to Mulcaster, though it is 
not likely that any actor of Shakspere's 
company would havepronounced them 
so as to rhyme. We find Tennyson 
allowing himself precisely similar 
rhymes to this day, 8upr& p. 860, c. 1, 
and, as there shewn, the singularity of 
the present pronunciation (wind), leads 
poeto to consider it to be (waind), as 



CBip. Till. { 8. 



SUAKSPERE S OEKERAI, KHYME8. 



959 



nil 
Inil 



DUnf alwayi proDoonce it when reading 
poetry. Tbe eiiatence of such ihymee, 
whieh could not be accounted foi by 
any defect of ear, giTca a itrone pre- 
sumption therefore in faiour of the old 
Bound of long > m (ii) ot (li). ud not 
tu (si).l 
LoagsviUe rhynui with compile LL 4, 

3, 38 [118, 138) ; mile LL S, 2. 20 

(1S2.53]; ill LL4, 3, 36 [U7', 123). 
line Collatine RL 818 (1021'). 
unlikely qnieklj VA fiSB (1012), 
depriie^ unlived deiired EL 17S2 

(1030). 
li>e V. contnie JC 3, 3, 1 (773', IS). 
Utos (. reslontivea P 1, Goatr (677, 7). 
Ilion paiilion LL S, % 320 (ISS, B6S). 

■ '.confined 8 no, 10 (104*'). 
blind LL 4, 3, 6B (148', 222). 
uiindlund VA 1016 (1012). 
Wind rhyma mith behind hind C£ 3, 

1, 61 (99', 76); mind LL 4, 2, 9 
(146, 33) ; find LL 4, 3, 36 (147'. 
lOfi), RL 760 (1021) ; unkind AT 

2. 7, 36 (21fi, 174), VA 187 (1006) ; 
Ind lined mind AY 3, 2, 26 (216, 83) ; 
kindH 1, 3, 6(789, 11). 

Final unaccented Y with long I. 
[The«e rhymes, wbicli Are lUly ac- 
cepted by Gill, who generally pro- 
nounced both at (ai), are very freqnent 
in Shakapere u well ai in Spenaer, 
Bupril p. 869. But final ima(«ent«d 
y also rhymes with long a oi as (ii), 
and hence we gather that the ongmal 
(-e, -ii. -ii-o), out of which these were 
Gompoaed, were ttill in a transitiou 
state. Though they have now become 
regularly (-i), yet, as we haTe seen by 
numerous eiamplee from Moore and 
Tennyson, supri p. 861, Ule old 
Ucenee prevails, although the rhjrme 
[-t, -ii) is now more commou than (-i, 
-si), thus reiereing the custom of the 
XVI th century.] 

1 rhymti Ktth Uargery XMf, T 2, 2, 
3 (10, 48) 1 lie fly merrilv toag, T 6, 
1, 10 (18 881 1 reportingly MA 3, 1, 
26 (121, 116) ; loyalty MN 2, 2, 11 
(167, 82). 
Eye rhywia aith die jealousy C£ 2, 1, 
38 (Se*, 114) ; dialnyulty CE i, % 1 
(lOO, 9); merrily (JE 4, 2, 1 (102', 



rii 



, 3, S9 (148', 226) ; 
7LL4, 3, 71(149. 243); dja, 
archery, espy, gloriously, sky, by, 
remedy MS 3, 2, 22 (l70', 102); 
poverty LL 6, 2, 179 (166, 379}; 
melody U}I 1, 1, 39 (162', 188); 



company UN 1, 1, 47 (IBS, 218); 
remedy K' 3, 3, 31 (372, 202) ; in* 
flrmity P 1, Gowtr (977, 3) ; juitify 
P 1, Oouw (977', 41) ; majeety 
satisfy EL 98 (lOlfi')^; secrecy RL 
99 (1016') ; dignity EL43e (1018'); 
pie^ RL 640(1019'); alchemy S 32, 
2 (1036) ; prophecy 9 106,9 (1014). 
Lie rhyma with conspiracy "T 2, 1, 147 
(9', 301) ; 1 minstrelsy LL 1, 1, 39 
136', 176) ; remedy RJ 2, 3, 8 
(721', SI) ; subtlety 8 138, 2 (1047); 
rarity simplicity PT 63 (lOSrj. 



39) ; digmty S 94, 10 (1042'). 
dye fearftlly PP [18}, 40 (1065', 284). 
Flies rhyme, aith enemies H 3, 2, 61 

(829, 214); adulteries Cy 6, 4, 4 

(970, 31). 
fly deetinjRL 1728 (1029'). 
adieraity C17 CE 3, 1, 16 (96', 34). 
cry deity Cy 5, 4, U (970", 88). 
try remedy AW 2, 1, 60 [260, 137) ; 

enemy H 3, 2, SI (829, 218). 
warily by LL 6, 2, 42 (162, 93). 
why amazedlj M 4, 1, 42 (802", 12S). 
spy jealousy VA 666 (1009). 
advise companies T8 1, 1, 69 (234, 

246). 

(970-, 82). 



Final unacented T with long EE. 
See rhyma vrilh enemy AY 2, 6, 1, leng 

(212', 6); solemnity AC 6, 2, 131 

(943', 368). 
He rhyma with yillBg'cr MN S, 1, 4 

(164", 34) ; destiny M a, S, 2 (800', 

16) ; be dignity Cy S, 4, 7 (970, 63). 
be cruelty TN 1, 6, 1 la C^Sfi. ;i06). 
thee honesty EJ 1, 1, tS (;»34, 180); 

melanchol;^ S 46, 6 (103'i'). 



Long and short 0. 
One rhynui «>ith on T 4, 1, 29 (18, 
137) ; TG 2, 1. 2 (24', 1) [this is (on 
oon)]; done R' 1, 1, 26 (368, 182) 
[this is (000 dun)] ; Scone M S, 8, 
23 (810', 74) ; shoon H 4, S, 9, lonp 
(836, 26) ; tlirown Cy 6, 4, 8 (970', 
S9) [thia is (throonn oon)] ; bona 
VA293(1006); loan S 6, 6 (1033); 
none S 8, 13 (1032) ; bone LC 48 
(10») ; gone C£ 4, 2, 14 (IDS, 23), 



960 



SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



VA 618 (1008); 227 (1006) ; alone 

RL 1478 (1027'); S 36, 2 (1035') ; 

PP 9, 13 (1054, 129). 
Alone rhymes with anon S 76, 6 (1040) ; 

none TN 3, 1, 66 (293, 171) ; H« 4, 

7, 1 (489, 9). 
None rhymes with stone S 94, 1 (1042*) ; 

moan PP [18], 61 (1065', 296) ; 

gone CE 3, 2, 60 (101, 157); MN 2, 

2, 13 (167, 66) ; I will have none. 
Thy gown ? as an ecfu> TS 4, 3, 31 
(247, 86). 

Gone rhytnes with moan MN 6, 1, 96 
(179, 340) ; H 4, 6, 60, sony (837', 
197); groan R» 6, 1 17 (377, 99); 
RL 1360 (1026') ; stone H 4, 6, 11, 
tony (836, 30); bone VA 66 (1003'); 
on P 4, 4, Ganger (993, 19), 0th 1, 

3, 46 (884, 204); sun VA 188 (1006). 

Long with short 0. 

not smote LL 4, 3, 4 (146', 24). 
note pot LL 6, 2, 406 (160', 929). 
o'clock oak MW 6, 6, 16 (65, 78). 
wot boat H« 4, 6, 3 (488', 32). 
m6ment c6mment S 16, 2 (1033). 
frost boast LL 1, 1, 23 (136, 100). 
most lost LL 1, 1, 36 (136', 146). 
boast lost H« 4, 6, 6 (488, 24). 
lost coast P 6, Gou^er (995', 13). 
lost boast VA 1076 (1013) ; KL 1191 

(1025). 
cost boast S 91, 10 (1042). 
oath troth LL 1, 1, 11 (136', 66) ; 4, 

3, 38 (148, 143). 
oath wroth MV 2, 9, 9 (191, 77). 
troth oath growth RL 1059 (1024). 

Long with open OW=(oou). 

[These rhymes shew that the after- 
Bonnd of (u) had become faint, justifying 
its entire omission by the orthoepists of 
the XVII th century. It is curious, how- 
ever, to find that m the xix th century 
the (u) has reappeared, not merely 
where there was formerly (oou), but 
also where there was only (oo). It has 
no connection with either of the above 
sounds, having been merely evolved 
from (oo), which replaced botn of them 
in the xviith century. The changes 
of {ee, oo) into (m, oovl) are local, be- 
longing only to the Southern or Lon- 
don pronunciation of English, although 
widely spread in America, and ortho- 
epists are not agreed as to their recep- 
tion ; the further evolution into (ri, ou), 
or nearly (ai, 9u), is generally con- 
demned. But orthoepists have a habit 
of condemning in one century the rising 
practice of the next.] 



Angelo grow MM 3, 2, 86 (82, 283). 

owe Dromio CE 3, 1, 20 (99, 42). 

Go rhymes with know MM 3, 2, 86 
(82, 277) ; below H 3, 3, 10 (831', 
97) ; flow Cy 3, 6, 53 (961', 165) ; 
grow S 12, 10 (1032') ; below VA 
923 (1011') ; so toe mow no T 4, 1, 
10 (16, 44). A writer in the Athe- 
naum for 20 Aug. 1870, p. 253, pro- 
poses to alter the last no into »<nr, 
stating, among other reasona, that 
" now enjoys the advantage of rhym- 
ing with mowBy which it wa£ meant 
to do." But mow in this sense was 
(moon), according to Sir T. Smith, 
and all five lines are meant to rhyme 
together. 

bow ^arcus doe TC 8, 1, 68 (636', 126). 

No rhymes with blow CE 3, 1, 31 (99, 
54) ; show AT 3, 2, 34 (216, 134). 

So rhymes with crow CE 3, 1, 57 (99*, 
84) ; P 4, Gower (990, 32) ; know 
CE 3, 2, 3 (100', 63) ; LL 1, 1. 11 
(135', 59) ; 0th 4, 3, 41 (905, 103) ; 
VA 1109 (1013) ; blow LL 4, 3, 36 
(147', 109); owe TN 1, 5, 118 
(286, 329) ; shew MN 3, 2, 32 (171, 
i51), [hence probably Shakspere 
saidf (shoou) and not (sheu) ; see 
Spenser's various uses, suprsi p. 871 ;] 
shrew TS 5,2,92 (263', 188). (Shroo) 
is still heard, compare also the com- 
mon pronunciation (Shrooz'beri) for 
Shrewsbury, and the rhymes : O's 
shrews LL6, 2, 23 (151', 45) ; shrew 
shew TS 4, 1, 67 (245, 223); shew 
crowRJ 1, 2,26 (716', 91). 

"Woe rhymes with show LL 4, 3, 4 
(147, 36) ; flow H'' prol. (692, 3) ; 
showH 1, 2. 15 (813\85). 

suppose shows P 6, 2, Gower (998, 6). 

Rose rhymes with grows LL 1, 1, 24 
(136, 106) ; flows LL 4, 3, 4 (146', 
27) ; throws VA 590 (1008^. 

snow foe VA 362 (1006^. 

foes overthrows RJ prol. (712, 6). 

crows shews RJ 1, 5, 14 (718, 60). 

Cleon grown P 4, Gower (990, 15). 

more four MN 3, 2, 110 (173', 437) ; 
LL 4, 3, 62 (148', 210). 

four door VA 446 (1007). 

foal bowl=c«/» MN 2, 1, 6 (164', 46). 

shoulder bolder LL 6, 2, 42 (162', 
107); ^oM^head soul H 4, 6, 60, 
song (837', 196). These two in- 
stances only apparently belong to 
this category, (u) being developed 
by (1) in botd^ poll, unless we are to 
assume that Shakspere did not de- 
velop this (u), and also left out the 
u in shoulder f soul. 



Chap. VIII. { S. RUAKSPEKG S QEKEBAL KHYMKS. 



Long = (oo) or open OW = 

(oou) with close OTJ= (on). 

[Such rhjrmes are stronglj opposed 

to the QotiOQ that Shakspere reco^- 

iiized FaUgraTe and Bullobai's anti- 

Suatcd pranuDciation of (uu) Tor (ou).] 
)w cow MA 5, 4, 22 (133', 18). 
four hour LL S, 2, 177 {156, 887), 
Gill pronounces (foour), and pro- 
Tincially /our is frequentW pro- 
nounced Eo aa to rhyme vita Aoar, 

bowl=™j, owl LL fl, 2, 406 (160", 985). 
fowb controula CE 2, I, 8 (96', 18). 
■onla fowls CE 2, 1, 8 (96', 22). 
browCTow VA 139 (lOOV). 
glow brow VA 337 (1008). 
growing bowing T 4, 1, 24 (Ifi', 112). 
allowing growing WT 4, 1, 1 (317*, 16), 
known town H« prol. (662, 23). 
coward ftoward VA 569 (1008^. 
toward coward VA 1167 [1013'). 

Rhymes in OVE. 

Lore rAyma ailh more CE 3, 2, 1 
(100, 22) ; 4, 2, 9 fl03, 13) ; MN 1. 
1, 39 (163, 196) ; TN 3, 1, 66 (293, 
176); H 2, 1, 37 (820, 118) ; PP 
[20], 15 (105«', 367) ; [20], 19 
(10o6', 371) ; remote EJ prol. (712, 
9);S 116; 2 (1045); PPnS], 11 
(1055', 253) ; prove LL 4, 2, 84 (118. 
109) ; 4, 3, 88 (UV, 28i), TN 2, 4, 
36 (289',1S0); 8 110, 13 (104fi) ; 
117. 13 (1045'); 163, 6 (1049'); 
154, 13 (1049-) ; PP ['O], I (1058, 
363) ; reprove S 1\2. 2 (1048) ; 
approve 8 147.fi (1-019); Jove LL 
4. 8,36 (147, 119) ; IIL 5liM (1019^ ; 
grove MN 2, 1, 38 (166, 259); T 



!T lover LL 6, 2, 211 (166, 446). 
diMover lover TG 2, 1, 91 (26, 173). 
move prove R= 1, 1, 9 (356', 4fi). 

Long with long 00. 

(hootdo't LL4, 1,11 (US', 26). 

doing wooing T3 2, 1. 26 (237, 74). 

do too Cjfi, 3, 10 (969', 61). 

to 't foot LL 6, 2, 60 (162', 146). 

to'trooffim 1, 2. 16 (744', 71). 

Woo rhgiHti icitA two MV 2, 9, 9 (191, 
75) ; unto VA 307 (1006) ; LC 191 
(1051') ; ago lU 3, 4, 1 (730, 8) i 
know MN fi, 1, 28 (177, 139). 

choou lose CE 4, 3, 27 (104', 96); 
MV 2, 9, 10 (191, 80). 

ptopoea lose H 3, 2, 61 (829, 204). 



Come rhymet tcilli tomb S IT, 1 (1033) ; 

doom 3 116, 10(1045); 146,6(104S'j; 

roam TN 2, 3 17 (287, 40) ; masler- 

dom M 1, 6, (79r, 70). 
moon fordone MN fi, 1. 101 (179', 37B). 
doth tooth TC 4, fi, 113 (646', 292). 
look Bolingbroke B' 3, 4, 23 (373, 98). 
store poor LL 5, 2, 178 (166, 377) ; 

HJ 1, 1, 88 (714', 221). 
Whore rAyiM* wi(A more TC 4, 1, 19 

(641, 65), 6, 2, 92 (649, 113) ; poor 

KL 2. 4, 19, King (859, 52). 
do woe P 1, 1, 8 (978, 47). 
no man, woman TG 3, 1, 18 (31, 104). 
moon Biron LL 4, 3, 70 (148', 230). 

00. 
Blood rhymet in'IA good LL 2, 1, 68 
(141, 186); MN 6, 1, 83 (178', 
287) ; AW 2. 3, 47 (262, 102) ; H" 
2, 6, 13 (479', 128); Tim 4, 2, 7 
(766, 38); M 4, 1, 10 (801', 37); 
VA 1181 (1013') ; RL 1028 (1023'); 
S 109, 10 (1044*) ; LC 162 (1061) ; 
mood MN 3, 2, 13 (170, 74) ; stood 



wood^owrf H* 4, 7, 5 (489, 35); 
wood VA 740 (1010). 

Flood rhynui with wood VA 824 
(1010') i stood PP 6, 13 (1053', 83). 

Foot rht/ma iclth boot H< 4, 6, 4 (489, 
62) ; root BL 664 tl02ff). 

groom doom RL 671 (1O20'). 

should Gool'd VA 386 (1006'). Com- 
pare Spenser's rhyme ai (shoould), 
■iqiri p. 871, and p. 968, under L. 

Short or 00 with short TJ. 

[See the puna depending on the 

identity of these soands, nipra p. 625.] 

crumsomo KL 1,4, 74,»ci«? (853',217). 

Come rkymei teith some LL fi, 2, 381 
(159', 839) ; sum 8 49, 1 (1037), 
LC 230 (1062); dumb TC 2, 2, 9 
(26', 20); drum H* 3, 3, 71 (40O'. 
229); M 1, 3, 11 (789', 30) ; thnmb 
LL6,2.42{lfi2',lll); M 1, 3, 10 
(789, 28), 

tomb dumb MA 6, 3, 8 (132", 9); MN 
5, 1, 86, Fyramut and Thitbt [179, 
334) ; AW 2, 3. 67 (263, 146) ; RL 
1121 (1024'): S 83, 10(1041); 101, 
9 {1043'). 

nm won LL 1. 1, 14 (136, 84). 

done won sun M 1, 1, 2 (788, 4). 

sun done Cy 4, 2, 93, tong (965', 268), 
VA 197 (lOOfi). 

begun done R> 1, 2, 8 (3fiS', 60). 

nuns sons VA 752 (1010). 

under wonder VA 746 (1010). 



shassfeke's oenekal bhtmes. Can. Till, i 8. 



wonder thonder LL 4, 2, 31 (14S, 117). 
good bad PF 13, 1 (I0S4', 160). 
flood mud LC 44 (10£0). 
wolf gulf M 4, 1, 8 (8DI'. 22). 
trauUe bubble H 4, I, 5 (BOr, 10). 

Short rhy min g as short TT. 

«on done T i, 1, 20 tU', 93); M 3. 6, 2 

(800'. 10). 
noon Bon 8 7, 13 (1032). 
took provoke P 1, Bouvr (STT, 2S). 
forage courage VA 664 ( lOOB). 

-ONG, with -OUNG, -tTNG. 

[Tbe IbUowing list of words iu -oty 

B^(oq, uij), now (aq, uq), aliews wi^ 

what liLiily thifl tenniniition waa used 

for conTGDienca, ho that cansonantsl 

rhyme is constantly employed. See 

Spenser's rbfmes, supHk p. STO.] 

Toung rhymtt with long LL £, 2, 38S 

(IbV, 845) ; RJ 1, 1. S4 (714, 16S) ; 

BJ 4, 6, 21 (736', 77) ; KL 1, 4. 76, 

tang (SSff, 236); 6, 3, 124 (8TS', 

326); PP 12, 10 (1054, IBB) j 

strong VA 410 (1007); RL 863 

(10J2); belong AW 1, S, 35 (258, 

134). 

Tongue rkyma tcilh belong I.L 6. 2, 

181(155,381); 4,3,71 (148', 238); 

long 6, 2, 117 (153',242); MK 5, 

1,106(180", 440); TS 4, 2, 25 (246", 

67) ; wrong MA 5, 3. 3 (132', 1) ; 

LL 1, 1, 39 (136', 167) ; 4, 2, 34 

(146, 121); MN 2, 2, 2 (I66'. 9). 

2H'.nrf. (409',3B); VA2I7(1006); 

329 (lOOB) : 427 (1007); 1003 

(i012)! RL 78 (1015'); S 89, S 

(1042J1 throng KL 3, 2, 14 (863, 

87) ; strong MH 3, 2, 65 (81, 198) ; 

song LL 6, 2, 192 (166', 403) ; VA 

776 (1010) ; S 17, 10 (1033) ; stung 

MN3, 2, 12(170, 72). 

RingamongELl,4,70,»n?(853',192). 

belong among strong LC 254 (10S2). 

along Bong VA 1094 (1013). 

Short U. 
OB thus guess F LL £, 2, 43 (162', IIS). 
ndkulous us LL 6, 2, 165 (154', 306). 
bush binsh LL 4, 3, 38 (148, 1S7). 
touch much MN 3, 2, 12 (17D, 70), 
Antipholua ruiuouA CE 3,2.1(100,2). 
does glorious P 2, Omurr (OSL', 13), 
AillDeBS dullness S 56, 6 (1038). 
puU duU AW 1, 1, 62 (2Sfi, 233). 
b^un Bun £J 1, 1, 42 (333', 168). 
*bua you, on you T 4, 1, 2i (16, IIS). 



Long TJ, TIE, EW, lEW, and 
YOU. 

[The following eiamples shew, tbat 
whet«Ter WHS the pronunciation, Sbsk- 
iperc found these rhymes efficiently 
good for his purposes. According to 
GUI, hemusthaTorbymed(jy, eu, lua). 
The modem pronunciadons are (in, nu, 
jun) in TUious words, and are gene- 
mlly held to rhyme. But the rbjmes 

supposing that he pronounced them 
identicalfy, then the uuirersal custom of 
German poets in rhyming b, i,™ with 
t. I, ti, would admit of us supposing 
that tbey would endure the former 
Towels, received as (cece w, yy y, HT ov 
oi), to he rednced to the second, which 
are receiied as (« e, ii i, ai). This is 
a most iDstructtre eiample, because 
this custom of ibyming is universal 
among German poets, ^e correepond- 
ing pronunciation is extremely com- 
moa, and it ia as much shunned by all 
who bare any pretence to orthoepical 
knowledge, as the omission or insertion 
of the aspirate in English speech. We 
may, therefore, wall understand Shak- 



spera using rhymes and l 

due to a perhaps widelT spread pro- 

DUnciation, wliile he would, as manager, 



have well "wigged" an actor t 
ventured to employ them on the stage 
in strious speech,— a &te impending on 
any German actor who should " assial" 
his author's rhymes bj venturing to 
ntter6as(«),ia.(ii),orn.a.(aIl.] 
You rhyfMi with adieu LL I, 1, 26 
(138. 110); 2, 1, 83 (HI, 213); S, 
2, 116 (163', 240); MN 1, 1, 48 
(163, 221); H* 1, i, 21 (488, 45) ; 
VA 636 (1008) ; S 67, e (1038) ; 
new CE 3, 2, 2 (100. 37) ; 8 16, 13 
(1033); grew 8 B4, 2 (1041); Tiew 
LL 1, 3, 40 (lis, 175) ; true T epit. 
(20*, 3); S 86, 9 (1041'); 118, 13 
(1045') ; true sue LL 5, 2, 1S7 (156', 
426); untrue LL 5, 2, 217 (ISO, 
472) ; view true new UT 3, 2, 11 
[193', 132). 
True rhymet tcilh adieu MA 3, 1, 29 
(121, 107); RJ2, 2, 32 (720', 136); 
Montague RJ 3, 1, 51 (726', 163); 
view HL 154 (lots'); new S 68, 
10 (1039^; grew LC 189(1051'); 
subdue LC 246 (1052). 
■viewing ensuing VA 1076 (10131. 
blue knew RL 407 (1018). 
hue Jew MN 3. 1, 32 (16B'. 97). 
beauty duty BL 13 (1011') ; VA 167 
(lOOl-). 



Ceap. YIII. i 8. SUAESFERE S OENEBAL KHYHES. 



963 



excuses abuses sluices RL 1073 (1024). 

pollute fruit RL 1063 (1024). 

suit mute LL 6, 2, 138 (164, 276) ; 

VA 206 (1006) ; 336 (1006). 
suitor tutor TG 2, 1, 73 (26', 143) ; 

KL3. 2, 14(863,83). 
youth ruth PP 9, 9 (1064, 126) ; S 37, 

2 (1035'). 

Long XJ with Long 00. 

[These examples, though few in 
number, are instructive. There can 
be no question that the first two are 
not rhymes, and that if the third do 
you is a rhyme, the common you adUu 
in the last Ust, is not.] 
suing wooing VA 356 (1006'). 
lose it, abuse it H« 4, 6, 13 (488, 40). 
do you M 3, 6, 2 (800', 12). 

Long I with EYE and AY. 

Eye rhymes with by LL 1, 1, 14 (186, 
81) ; VA 281 (10060 ; ay LL 2, 1, 60 
(141, 188) ; buy LL 2, 1, 101 (141', 
242); I LL 4, 3, 41 (148, 183); 
why TS 1, 1, 16 (232', 79) ; die RJ 
1. 2, 7 (716, 60) ; he RJ 1, 3, 23 
(716', 86). 

Eyne rhymes with shine LL 6, 2, 82 
(153, 205) ; mine TS 6, 1, 66 (260', 
120) ; Tine AC 2, 7, 66, song (924, 
120). 

die ay R» 3, 3, 21 (372, 176). 

fly perdy KL 2, 4, 27, song (869, 84). 

OY with UI, and long I. 

noise boys CE 3, 1, 89 (99, 61). 

oyes = oyez toys MW 6, 6, 12 (66, 46), 
in ludicrous rhymes. 

moi Fr. destroy R2 6, 3, 39 (379', 119). 

joy destroy H 3, 2, 61 (829, 206). 

voice juice VA 134 (1004'). This 
rhyme is somewhat obscure. But 
Hodges, 1643, gixea Juice andjoicsj 
meaning joist, as identical in sound ; 
he probably said (dzhdis), a pronuncia- 
tion still common among carpenters. 

swine croin VA 1115 (1013). Here 
possibly (grain) may have been said. 

Close OXJ (ou), 

with especial reference to the word 
wound^ called (wound) by Smith, and 
(wuund), in accordance with the present 
general use, by Gill, who rives (wAAud), 
or perhaps (waund), as a I^orthem pro- 
nunciation. 

Wound rhymes with ground MN 2, 2, 
18 (167', 100) ; R« 3, 2, 18 (369', 
139) ; RL 1199 (1025) ; confound 
MN 6, 1, 86 (179, 300) ; TC 3, 1, 



68 (636', 128); found RJ 2, 1, 10, 
and 2, 2, 1 (719', 42 and 1) ; sound 
RJ 4, 5, 40 (736, 128) ; P 4, Oower 
(990, 23) ; bound VA 266 (1006') ; 
round VA 368 (1006') ; hound VA 
913 (1011'). 

swounds wounds RL 1486 (1027'). 

profound ground M 3, 6, 2 (800', 24). 

crown lown 0th 2, 3, 31, song (889, 93). 

GH with P. 

Macduff enough M 6, 8, 9 (809*, 33). 

laugh draff MW 4, 2, 41 (60, 104). 

laugh staff CE 3, 1, 26 (99, 66). 

hereafter laughter TN 2, 3, 20 (287',48). 

after daughter TS 1, 1, 59 (234, 244). 
This may be meant as ludicrous. 

daughter after WT 4, 1, 1 (317', 27). 
In the speech of Time, as chorus. 

caught her, daughter, slaughter, halter, 
after KL 1, 4, 101 (864', 840). In a 
Song of the Fool. These last three 
examjples are very remarkable, es- 
pecially the last, including the word 
halter. When this rhyme occurs in 
modem ludicrous verse it is usual 
to say (aa-ti) daa'ti). Whether any 
such ludicrous pronunciation then 
prevailed is not clear, but (-AA-ter) 
would save every case, as halter 
might well sink to (HAA*ter). 

oft nought PP 19, 41 (1066, 339). 
Mr. Shelly, of Plymouth, says that 
he has heard higher lower pronounc- 
ed in that neighbourhood as (naif'a 
loof*9), and that (thAAft, saif) are 
common in Devonshire for thought^ 
sigh. See p. 212. 

GH written as TH. 

mouth drouth P 3, Gower (986', 7) ; 
VA 642 (1008). See Joneses pro- 
nunciation, supr& p. 212. 

GH mute. 

[This is entirely comparable to the 
disregard of (u) in the rhymes (oou, ou), 
supra p. 961, col. 1. It by no means 
proves that the gh (kh) was not still 
lightly touched. The sound was con- 
fessedly gentle, and not so harsh as 
the Welsh ch, mmk pp. 210, 779. 
But it favours Gill's (raudit), etc., for 
Salesbury's (rikht).] 
Light rhymes with bite R' 1, 8, 67 

(361, 292); white VA 1061 (1012'); 

spite VA 1133 (1013') ; smite RL 

176 (1016). 
Right rhymes with appetite RL 646 

how) ; spite H 1, 6, 64 (819, 188) ; 

CE 4, 2, 2 (102', 7). 



964 



SHAKSPERE S GENERAL RHYMES. Chap. YIII. § 8. 



might rite MA 6, 3, 5 (132'. 21). 
Night rhyme» with quite 0th 5, 1, 78 
(906', 128) : despite VA 731 (1OO90. 

Site knight MN 5, 1, 83 (178', 281). 
elight rhymes with quite LL 1, 1, 13 

(136', 70) ; white LL 5, 2, 404 (160, 

905) ; sprite M 4, 1, 42 (802', 127). 
sight white VA 1166 (1013^. 
sleights sprites M 3, 6, 2 (800', 26). 
Nigh rhymes with try CE 2, 1, 16 (96', 

42) ; immediately MN 2, 2, 24 (167', 

156) ; sky AY 2, 7, 36 (216, 184) ; 

fly 0th 2, 1, 67 (887, 163) ; eye VA 

341 (1006). 
high rhymes with eye AW 1, 1, 62 

(266, 236) ; dry VA 661 (1008). 



sighs eyes RJ 1, 1, 78 (714, 196). 
neDOur=n«]^A^Mr LL 6, 1, 6 (160, 27). 
fray weigh MN 3, 2, 27 (170', 129). 
weigh'd maid BJ 1, 2, 28 (716', 101). 
strmght conceit CE 4, 2, 33 (103', 63). 
paying weighing MM 3, 2, 86 (82, 279). 
80 though MN 2, 2, 20 (167", 108) ; 

KJ 1, 1, 46 (333', 168). 
bough now VA 37 (1003'). 
vows boughs AY 3, 2, 34 (216', 141). 

-ED = T after S, K 

kissed whist T 1, 2, 99 (6', 379). 
deck'd aspect LL 4, 3. 76 (149, 258). 
breast distress'd VA 812 (1010^), 



Effect of R final 



Unaccented final ar, er, or. 

ne'er Jupiter T 4, 1, 17 (16', 76). 
"Worshipper fear cheer RL 86 (1016'). 
appear murderer P 4, Gower (990, 61). 
cnaracters tears bears LC 16 (1060). 
stomachers dears WT 4, 4, 48 (321, 

226). 
harbinger near PT 6 (1067). 
character where AY 3, 2, 1 (215, 6). 
conspirator ravisher RL 769 (1021'). 
orator harbinger CE 3, 2, 1 (100, 10). 
orator singular publisher RL 30 (1016). 
progenitors ours Bit 1766 (1030). 

AR, ARE. 

Are rhymes with star LL 1, 1, 14 (136, 
89); prepare 6, 2, 39 (162, 81); 
care R^ 2, 3, 40 (367', 170) ; 3H« 2, 
6, 14 (537', 123) ; S 147, 9 (1049) ; 
dare M 3, 6, 2 (800', 2) ; compare VA 
8 (1003) ; care snare RL 926 (1022') ; 
car S 7, 9 (1032); prepare S 13, 1 
(1032') ; compare S 36, 6 (1036') ; 
war TC prol. (622, 30). 

War rhymes with star MN 3, 2, 101 
(173, 407) ; P 1, 1, 7 (978, 37) ; jar 
VA 98 (1004) ; bar S 46, 1 (1036'). 

warp sharp AY 2, 7, 36 (215, 187). 

reward barr'd AW 2, 1, 61 (260', 160). 

warm harm VA 193 (1006). 

warm'd charm'd LC 191 (1061'). The 
above rhymes shew, either tnat (w) 
did not afl*ect the following (a), or 
that the effect was disregarded. Gill 
authorizes the first conclusion. 

Tineyard rocky hard T 4, 1, 16 (16', 68). 

start heart Mw 6, 6, 20 (66, 90). 

athwart heart LL 4, 3, 38 (148, 136). 

Heard rhymes with reward P 6, 3, 
Gower (999', 86) ; regard RL 806 
(1017-). 



EAR, -ERE. 



[These seem to have been in a transi- 
tional state between (iir) and (eer), 
(p. 81), probably for this reason the 
rnymes are rather confused. But the 
general pronunciation was evidently 
(eer).] 

Ear rhymes with there R' 6, 3, 40 
(379', 125) ; PP 19, 26 (1066, 324) ; 
dear RJ 1, 6, 14 (718, 48) ; hair 
VA 146 (1004') ; tear #, RL 1126 
(1024') ; bear hear RL 1327 (1026) ; 
swear bear RL 1418 (1027) ; bear 
S 8, 6 (1032). 

Hear rhymes with chanticleer T 1, 2, 
101 (6', 384) ; swear LL 4, 3, 38 
(148, 145) ; tear fear LL 4, 3, 65 
(148', 200) ; fear MN 2, 2, 24 (167', 
163) ; bear 0th 1, 3, 46 (884, 212) ; 
VA 428 (1007) ; tear v. bear RL 
667 (1020') ; cheer PP [21], 21 
(1066', 393), 

Here rhymes with were CE 4, 2, 4 
J102', 9) ; swear ear LL 4, 1, 23 
144, 67) ; ear appear LL 4, 3, 4 
^147, 44); there 4, 3, 46 (148, 
i89) ; MV 2, 7, 6 (190, 61) ; dear 
LL 4, 3, 82 (149, 274) ; swear LL 
6, 2, 173 (166, 367); wear MN 2, 
2, 13 (167, 70) ; spear R* 1, 1, 24 
(357', 170\; tear s, H« prol. (592, 
5) ; gear TC 3, 2, 54 (637', 219) ; 
where RJ 1, I, 80 (714, 203) ; bier 
RJ 3, 2, 9 (727', 59) ; clear M 6, 3, 
20 (807', 61) ; deer VA 229 (1005) ; 
bear dear RL 1290 (1026). 

There rhymes with bear T 1, 2, 99 
(5', 381) ; near MN 2, 2, 23 (167', 
136); S 136, 1 (1047'); spear VA 
1112 (1013); RL 1422 (1027); ap- 
pear fear RL 114 (1016') ; tear r. 



Chip. VIII. i 8, 

fear RI 737 (1021); l«ar <. BL 

137^ (1026'). 
Where rhymei Kith Ephere HN 2, 1, 
2 (164, 6] ; cleat S 84, 10 (1041) ; 
sere CE 4, 2, 13 (103, 19) ; near 8 

61, 13 (1038') ; were beer 0th 2, 1, 
57 (887, IfiS). 

IVear rh^ma with dear LL G, 2, 45 
(ISr, 130) ; deer AY 4, Z. 6 (223, 
11); beat TA. 163 (1004'); year 
506 (1007'); feai lOSl (1013); 
boarS 77, 1(1040'). 

T«ar rhytaa with peer WT 4, 3, 1 
(318, I) ; E' 1, 3, 18 (369', 93) ; 
cheer dear theie 2H* G, 3, 6 (435', 
18) ; dc«r EL 3, 4. 34 864', 144) ; 
wcat KL 1, 4, 68, tong (853, 181) ; 
fatbeat VA 524 (1008). 

Dear rhymei with wear ware VT 4, 4, 
92 (322, 324) ; peer E' 6, 6, 3 (380', 

S; tkere 9 110, 1 (1044'); year 
1, 1. 38 (333'. 151). 
Teat I. rhyma aith hait CE 3, 2, 2 

(100', 46) ; VA 49 <1003') j 191 

(1005); her HN 2, 1,18(167,92); 

wear LC 289 (lOfiSr). 
Appear rhymti with bear CE 3, 1, 4 

(98', Ifl) ; TC I, 2, 189 (626. 820) ; 

bear hair dear near MN 2, 2, 4 (166', 

30} ; here MV 2, 9, 9 [IBl. 73) ; 

R' 5, 6, 2 (381', 9) ; there KL 1, 4, 

62, fona (853, 169) ; wesn P 6, 3, 
ffouw (999', 93) ; tear *. VA 1176 
(1013') ; iear EL 456 (1018') ; 1434 
(1027); were 631 (1020); pionet 
1360 (1026') ; where 8 102, 2 (1043') ; 
wear dear LC 93 (10500. 

Fear rhyma ailh there HN 2, 1, 3 
(164', 80); 3, 2, 2 (170, 31); H 3, 
2, 56 (828', 181); VA 320 (1006); 
EL 307 (1017'J ; swear TN 5, 1, 61 
(301', 173) ; H» 4, 5, 6 (488. 28) ; 
PP 7, 8 (1053', 92) ; bear H 3, 5, 2 
(800', 30); RL 610 (1020); near H 
1, 3, 6 (815', 43) ; forbear AC 1, 3, 
8(914,11): clear P 1, 1, 15 (378', 
141); ear VA 659 (1009); RL 307 
(10 1 7') ; deer VA 689 11009") ; severe 
VA98a(l012); 1153 (1013'); hear 
cheet RL 261 (1017); there swear 
1647 (1029). 

Boar rhynut with serere MM 3, 3, 86 
(32, 275) ; fear MN 2, 2, 18 (167', 
94) ; bear MN 5, 1, 2 (176, 21) ; 
near Cv 4, 2, 102, img (966, 278) ; 
tear r. P 4, 4, Ooicn- (993, 29) ; halt 
teat RL 1129 (1024') ; were 3 13, 6 
(1032'); there 3 41, 9 (1036). 

cleat sphere M^l 3, 2. 9 (170. 60). 



SHAESPEUES GENERAL BHTUES. 



&tiC6=fiart* in quattoa H 1, 1, fiO 

(812', 121). 
weary merry T 4, 1, 29 (18, 135). 
herd beard 8 12, 6 (1032'). This 

faTaars J. P. Eemble'siirenaneiatiaa 

of beard as bird, supra p. 82, L 13 

and not«, and p. 20. 
heard beard LL 2, 1, 74 (141, 2D2V 

Thia' is not ao faTourable to Eemble 

as the last, because Rtard was often 

hard, Eupii pp. 20, 964. 

AIR. 
despair prayer T epil. (20', 16). 



IE. 

first worst TS 1, 2, 6 (234, 13). 

curst flrat VA 887 (1011). 

first Atcmat VA 1118 (1013). 

earth birth MW 6. 6, 17 (66, 84). 

birda herds VA 466 (1007'). 

stir spar VA 283 (1006'), ttur, quarto*. 

stir incur EL 1471 (1027'). 

lEE. 
aspire higher MW 6, 5, 26 (86', 101). 
hriarfireMN2, 1,2(164, 3). 
fires liars BJ 1, 2, 27 (715', 94). 
aspire higher P 1, 4, 2 (980', 6). 
retier retire EL 639 (1020). 

In all these the r is evidently syl- 
labic, p. 951. 

OBE, OK. 



165). 

court sport LL 4, 1, 29 (144', 100). 

short sport H' 1, 3, 54 (38r, 301). 

forsworn born LL 1, 1, 38 (136', \S0). 

form storm EL 2, 4, 27, Mn; (859, 80] ; 
LC 99 (1050"). 

force horse S 91, 2 (104J). 

accurst wont TG 5. -1, IH (40, 71). 

Turk work OUl 'J, 1, 40 [S8G', 116). 

forth worth AW 3, 4. 2 (26r, 13) ; 
H 4, 4, 17 (83.)'. 6o) ; VA 418 
(1007) ; S 38, 9 (103.V) ; 3 72, IS 
(1040); S103, ! (1043'). 

Word rhyma wirh Foni MW 6. 6, 7» 
(66', 256); afford CE 3, 1,8 (98", 
24) ; S 106, 10 (1044) ; 79, 9 (10400 ; 
85, 5 (1041') ; board CE 3, 2, 1 (100, 
18J; LL 2, 1, 83(141,215); lord 
IJL 4, 1, 30 (144', 102] ; HK 2, 2, 
21 (167', ISl) : S 2, Qoatr (981', 



966 white's ELIZABETHAN PKONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



8) ; BL 1609 (1028') ; sword LL 6, 
2, 138 (164, 274): MN 2, 2, 19 
(ler, 106) ; RL 1420 (1027) ; ford 
RL 1329 (1026). 

re-worded accorded LC 1 (lOffO). 

afford Lord LL 4, 1, 13 (143', 39). 



OUE. 

hoars flowers LL 4, 3, 99 (150, 379). 
power hour Tim 3, 1, 16 (749', 66). 
flower dcToar RL 1264 (1026']. These 

are evidently cases of syllabic r, 

supr^ p. 961. 



Mb. Richabd Grant White's Elizabbthak PBONTNCiATioir. 

The following is an abstract of Mr. White's Memorandums on 
English Pronunciation in the Elizabethan Era, which forms an ap- 
pendix to the 12th Vol. of his Shakespeare, supr^ p. 918, n. 1. 
Passages in inverted commas are nearly in the words of the original ; 
those in brackets, and all palaeotypic symbols, are additions. 



A. 

A was generally (m) as in ale, make, 
tame ; sometimes (aa) as in awe, saw, 
fall; the Italian (aa) and short (») 
are rarely indicated. 

A final was almost always {ee.) This 
is shewn by the rhymes : say Seneca, 
Drayton's J?%te«, 1627, p. 197; Remora 
delay, Pastor Fido, 1647, p. 216 ; from 
heignt of Idey = Ida, Seneca's Ten 
Tragedies, 1681, fol. 116. [See snpr^ 
p. 9 1 2, under AL In a note on MY 3, 1 , 
23 (192, 84), Mr. White observes that 
both folios and quartos spell Genowa or 
Oenoway, and thinks this indicates the 
pronunciation Oeno'a or Oeno'ay, a po- 
sition of the accent now commcm 
among the illiterate. But if we re- 
member that the Italian is Chnova^ we 
may suppose Oen-o-wa to have been 
intendea, or apply the suggestion, suprit 
p. 133, note. According to the Cam- 
Dridge editors, the quartos and first 
three folios have Genowa, and the 
fourth Geneva, a mistake for Genova. 
None end the word with ay. He 
adds :] " I am convinced that the final 
a of proper names had then almost 
always the pure sound of the vowel ; 
and the more, because such a pronun- 
ciation still pervades New England, 
where even the best-educated men, 
who have not had the advantae^e of 
early and frequent intercourse with the 
most polite society of Boston and the 
other principal cities, say, for instance, 
Carolinay for Carolina, Augustay for 
Augusta, and even Savannay for Savan- 
nah — the last syllable being rather 
lightly touched, but being still un- 
mistakeablyay {ee) instead of ah (aa). If 
told of this, they would probably be 
surprised, and perhaps deny it ; but it 
is true; and the pronunciation, al- 
though somewhat homely, is merely a 



remnant of Shakespearian English." 
[Say rather of English of the XTnth 
century, and that peculiar, if we may 
trust orthoepists at all. Compare the 
observations on German $ final, saprk 
p. 119, note, col. 2.] 

In angel, stranger, danger, manger, 
a = (ee) or (a], shewn by the co-existence 
of the spellings an, aun [no instance 
of aungel is cited]. 

In master, plaster, father, a = (^). 
In Pastor Fido, v. 6, p. 202, ed. 1647, 
we find the rhyme: father either. 
Also in have^ a = (ee). **He [the 
painter West] also pronounced some of 
Lis words, in reading, with a puritan- 
ical barbarism, such v^haive for havt** 
Leigh Hunt's Autobiography, p. 86, 
ed. 1860. **My mother, who both 
read and spoke remarkably well, would 
say haive and shaul (for shalt) when 
she sang her hymns." Ibid, [Both 
xvuth century sounds, (neev) being 
the late form of (hsbov). The modem 
(hsbv) shortened the vowel, without 
altering its quality. We have (ftvdhu) 
now as a provincialism, see supra p. 760, 
n. 8.] 

CH 

had more frequently than now the sound 
k, [The instances cited — heseke, belk, 
stinch, roehes, for beseech, beleh, stink, 
rocks, — are only cases of old k not 
changed into (tsn). The ch can hardly 
be supposed to represent k ; yet Mr. 
White observes that chaste is east in 
the first and second folios of WT 3, 
2, 19 (316, 133), which might have 
been a misprint, and suggests that we 
should read, *' he hath oought a pair 
of chaste lips of Diana, for ^^ cast 
lips," in AY 3, 4, 10 (219', 16), which 
would spoil the joke of comparing 
Bian's lips to cast-off clothes. It can- 
not be supposed that there was an3f 



Chap. Vin. } 8. WHITE'S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. 



967 



Tariation between (tab) and (k) in thii 
and Bimilar words. In LL 6, 1, 10 
(150\ 35), be supposes chirrah to re- 
present ahirrah,'] 

E. 

Tbe -^was **rigoron8ly pronounced," 
unless tbe contraction was indicated. 
TbuB purpled^ sht{ffled, were purp-l^, 
shuf'l-ed, [See suprk p. 952.] 

EA. 

Generally ea^ee, [Here Mr. Wbite 
recants a nasty opinion tbat ea = (ii), 
made in a note on LL 4, I, 60 (I4o, 
148), on finding tbat Mr. Collier's 
folio supplied declare as a rbyme to 
noear in tbat passa^, tbus : 
To see bim kiss bis band! and bow 

most sweetly 'a will swear, 
Looking babies in her effee^ hie paeeum 

to declare.'] 
But in thread, irutead^ ea was (ii), as 
inferred from tbe very frequent mis- 
spellings threedy threde^ insteed, inatede, 
[Tbe inference is unsafe, because tbe 
spelling ea was not well fixed, see supri 
p. 77.] In heart f heard, earth, dearth, 
hearth, ea appears to bave bad '*tbe 
broad sound of 0." ftbis **broad sound" 
sbould mean (aa), out (aa) is probably 
intended, as be spells] hart, hard, arth, 
etc. '* Tbe first and last are still pre- 
serred, and tbe otbers linger amone 
tbe uncultivated. But heard and earth 
were conformed to analogy by some 
speakers and writers, and pronounced 
haird and airth ; and tbis usage is not 
yet extinct in New England. Beard 
appears to bave bad four sounds, beerd 
(rarely), baird (tbe most usual), bard 
and burd — ^tbe sound of tbe same letters 
in heard at tbis day." In creature, 0-a 
were two sounds [supriL p. 9471. See 
tbe rbyme : began ocean, Milton's 
Jlymn on the Nativity, st. 5, and : 
ocean run ; Browne's Pastorals, 1, 25, 
ed. 1772. [See : ocean motion, supri 
p. 954, col. 1, and : pbysician incision, 
supr^ p. 949, col. 2.] £a was abort (e) 
in leap'd, heapH, 

EAU. 

[In a note on H* 1, 2, 7 (SSa*, 28), 
Mr. Wbite conceives tbat "squires of 
tbe nigbt's body " and " tbieves of tbe 
day's beauty," contained a pun on body, 
beauty, by giving tbe latter its modem 
Frencb sound beauts. But eau in tbe 
Englisb pronunciation of tbat time was 
not tbe Frencbf aa we have seen, lupri 



p. 138, and tbe Frencb sound of tbat 
time was not tbe modem one, suprii 
p. 822 and p. 922.] 

EI 

was probably always (m). 

EW 

was often (00), as it is now in ihew, 
strew, as sbewn by rbymes, and spelling 
«Aro«7 s sbrew. Album's England, 1602, 
p. 41 ; tew =■ tow, lb. p. 144; shewres = 
sbowers, lb. p. 193, [suprii p. 960, 
col. 2, under tbe rbymes to So.} 
But ew was also (uu), *' and even shew, 
tbe preterite, bad tnat pronunciation, 
wbicn it still preserves m New Eng- 
land." In sue, rue, true, Louis, ewwtm 
<« Tery commonly used " for (uu). 

GH 

vras more frequently/ tban at present. 
Compare tbe rbymes : daughter after, 
JPastor Fido, 1647, p. 150, Itomeus and 
Juliet, ed. 0>llier, p. 65 ; taugbt soft, 
Browne's Pastorals, 1, 68 ; and the 
spelling : raughter = rafter, Lilly's Oal^ 
lathea, act 1, sc. 4. But gh was also 
silent. Tbe following rbymes are cited 
from Collier, Coleridge, and Shakespeare^ 
1860 : oft naugbt, Passionate Pilgrim; 
taugbt aloft, Surrey's Forsaken Lover; 
sbalk caugbt. Chapman's Hero and 
Leander; aloft thought, Chapman's 
Hesiod; after manslaughter, Barclay's 
Eeologue II, [See Shakspere'i rhymes, 
supri p. 963, col. 2.] 

H. 

Probably more often dropped than at 
present. 

bad the sound (ii) in monosyUables 
and many other places, as sbewn by 
tbe misspellings in tbe folio 1623 : the 
world to weet ( =:wit) AC 1, 1, 11 
(91 r, 39) ; spleets (= splits) what it 
speaks AC 2, 7, 67 ^924, 129); the 
breeze ( =brize) upon ner AC 3, 10, 6 
(928\ 14) ; a kmd of weeke ( = wick) or 
snuffe H 4, 7, 29 (839, 116), quarto 
1604 ; At whose abuse our fiyring 
( = fleering) world can winke. Church- 
yard's Charity, 1595; Doth neither 
church, qiseer (= quire, choir), court, 
nor country spare, Ibid; In Dauid'i 
Psalms true miter { = metre) flows. 
Churchyard's Praise of Poetry, 1596. 
Tbe spelling spreet for spirit, sprits^ 
or spright, is very common. ** Which 
the High goat ( a he-goal) ai one 



968 



WHITE S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. { 8. 



seeing, yet reserving revenge, etc.," 
Braitnwaite*8 Survey of History^ 1638, 
p. 342. [See JFheesoti, supra p. 930.] 

IE 

was generally (ii), but pierce^ fierce^ 
were ** very generally pronounced pxirM 
and/Mr««'* [meaning (pjs, fis), or (pejs, 
fcjs), but the XVI th century sounds 
were professedly, (pers, fers)]. 



was more often silent than now, as 
shewn by the spellings faults — faults, 
haulty = haughty, Ralpky Rafe = Ralph; 
but was heard in coiUd, should^ would, 
down to past the middle of xvu th 
century. [In a note on LL 5, 1, 6 
(150, 22), Mr. White mentions that 
/ in eoi4ldj would, is heard in the old 
pronunciation of the eastern United 
States, see snprk p. 871, col. 2, and p. 
961, col. 2, under CO.] The spelling 
j'elious {Albion's England, c. 84, p. 349. 
ed. 1606) may indicate the sound still 
retained in rebellious, stallion^ 

0, OA. 

There was great irregularity in the 
spelling. *'Some well-educated old- 
country folk (Mrs. Eemble for instance) 
pronounce toad with abroad dissyllabic 
utterance of both vowels, the first long, 
the second short — to-^d. The same 
pronunciation obtains in a less degree 
with regard to throat, road, load, and 
other like words." But Shakspere used 
" the simple sound of o *' [meaning 
perhaps (oo), but see supr^ p. 94]. One 
was the same as own. The modem 
prefixed w is like the Dorsetshire what, 
wold, whome, dwont, pwint, cwot =\ioij 
old, home, don't, point, coat. 



01 

was simple • in join, point, boil, etc., 
down to Pope's time, supr^ p. 134. 

00. 

Early in the Elizabethan era oo ex- 
pressed " those sounds of u — as in e%ul 
and bloody intrude and brood — for which 
it now stands," that is (a, uu P). The 
use of o-e, was meant perhaps to indi- 
cate the old sound (oo). "Although 
we often find room roeUed rome, we 
never find Rome spelled i2oom, or either 
word rume or rwrn." The sound 
(Ruum) was one " of the many afi'ecta- 
tions" of the xvm th century. Moon, 
frequently spelled moft^ rhymee with 



Birone LL 4, 3, 70 (148', 230), and 
probably had the lon^ o sound. [In a 
note on the passage, lie repudiates the 
notion that Birone should be read 
(Biruun*), apparently because the name 
here rhymes with moon, or because Mr. 
C. J. Fox said Touloon in the House of 
Commons ; but see supr4 p. 961. In a 
note on MN 6, 1, 28 (17r, 139). the 
rhyme : know woo, makes him suppose 
that woo and woe had the same sound. 
But see rhymes to woo, supr^ p. 961, 
and Salesbury, p. 785. And on EJ 5, 
7, 1 (354', 2), reading *poor brain,' 
instead of ^pure brain,* he observes : 
*' The original has pore, the commonest 
spelling of * poor ' in the folio, and in 
other books of the time, representing 
the old pronunciation of tnat won^ 
which is still preserved in some parts 
of the United States." The Cambridge 
editors say that in all the copies known 
to them the reading is pure, and not 
pore,"] 

ou 

had either the sound (au) or (uu). 

QU 

was (k) in * banquet, quality, quantity^ 
*quay, quern, quintain, ^quoif, quod, 
*quoit, *quote, and perhaps quart, and 
quit. [Those wonis marked * are 
still frequently so pronounced.] LL 5, 
2, 142 (154, 279), perhaps contained 
the pun qualm, calm; as also 2 H* 2, 
4,11 (419, 40), where the Hostess has 
calm, meaning qualm, and Falstaff takes 
the word as calm. [Price, 1668, ^ves 
*^ qualm sudden fit, calm still quiet," 
among his list of differences between 
words of like sound.] 

s 

" before a vowel had often the sound 
of sh, as it has now in suyar and sure. 
Such was its sound in sue, suit, and 
its compounds, and I believe in super 
and its compounds, and in supine and 
supreme. Saver was pronounced shore 
in the Elizabethan era. Hence, too, 
shekels was spelled sickels*' m the fo. 
MM 2, 2, 64 (74', 149). [The Cam- 
bridge editors quote from Notes and 
Queries^ vol. 5, p. 325, the observation 
that shekels is spelled sickles in Wyc- 
liffe's Bible. This is not an instance 
of s and sh interchanging in sound, 
but of different transcriptions of a 
Hebrew word (shcK'el) which Jerome 
Latinized into sielus^ of course the im- 



Chap. VIII. § 8. WHITE'S ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. 969 



mediate origin of Wycliffe's spellinff, 
and hence probably of the folio read- 
ing. Referring to LL 4, 1, 37 (144', 
109), see supra p. 215, note, he says 
that in LL 3, 1, 77 (143, 191), sue is 
printed shue. It is not so in the fo. 
1623, and the Cambridge editors do 
not note the form.] 

TH 

probably more frequently had the 
sound of (t) than at present. Com- 
pare the common speUins^s: nostrils 
nosethrills, apotecary apothecary, au^ 
tarity authority, fone tne one, Mother 
the other [Vone^ t*other, are thought 
to have been that one^ that others 
't one *t other], trill thrill, swarty 
swarthy, fft nfth, sixt sixth, eight 
eighth [the last three are quite modem 
spellings and sounds], Sathan Satan, 
staltcorth stalwart, quot, quote, quod, 
quoth. Less usual examples: whats 
tys this, twice in Wyt and Science, 
Shak. Soc. ed. p. 21 [compare the 
change of t$ to ^ after ^, ^ in Orrmin, 
supra p. 490, L 22, and p. 444, n. 2, 
but hcre^y« may be simply a misprint] ; 
a pytheous piteous crye, Robert the 
JDevyll, p. 6 ; in golden trone throne, 
Seneca's Ten Tragedies, 1581, p. 124 
[compare Salesbury, supr& p. 760, n. 3] ; 
th' one autentique authentic, Daniel's 
Mosamond, 1599, sig. Cc 2; dept depth 
of art, Browne's Pastorals, 2, 52 ; Be 
as cautherizing cauterizing, Tim 5, 1, 
48 (761', 136), ed. 1623 [it is really 
misprinted m a Cantherizing in that 
folio, the other three folios read as a 
eatherizing, cauterizing was Pope*8 
conjecture, other editors read cancer- 
izing, the instance is therefore worth- 
less] ; the Thuskan Tuscan poet, Dray- 
ton's Nymphidia, 1627, p. 120 ; with 
amatists atnethysts, Arcadia, 1605, p. 
143 ; call you this gamouth gamut, 
four times, TS 3, 1, 24 (240*, 71), ed. 
1623 [the other folios have gamoth, 
the derivation is obscure]. Observe 
the interchanee of t, th, in Japhet, 
Batseba, Hithite, (>alathians, Loth, 
Pathmos, Swethen, Goteham, Gotes, 
Athalanta, Protheus, Antony, Anthenor, 
" throughout our early literature. " 
See also in Sir Balthazar Gerbier'i 
Interpreter of the Academic for For-' 
rain Languages and all Noble Sciences 
and Exercises, 1648, 4to., where the 
writer, a Fleming, whose ** associations 
were with the highest -bred English 
people of his day, . . . intended to ex- 



press with great particularity the Eng- 
lish pronunciation of the day, and it 
specially became him to give the best." 
Thus he spells kf tenant, Nassow, ** In. 
this singular book, which is printed 
with remarkable accuracy, we find 
words spelled with th in which we 
know there was only the sound of t, 
and, what is of equal importance, words 
written with t which were then, as 
now, according to received usage, 
spelled with th, and which have been 
hitherto supposed to have been pro- 
nounced with the $ (th) sound." The 
examples are With Sundayes ^Wlidt 
Sundays, may seth =fiet, will theach^ 
teach, strenckt = strength, yought = 
youth, anathomie = anatomy, fourthy = 
forty, seventhy=i seYenty, seuentheen== 
seventeen, dept=de^ih, A^A^= height, 
sigth, «t^Me(^= sight, sighted, rethorike 
= rhetoric, ^ai^A^= broth, ihe French 
is potage. 

To this refer the puns *Uhat most 
capricious [punning on caper •=9i^Ai\ 
poet Ovid among the Ooths," }ilI 3, 
8, 3 (218', 9) ; and " Note, notes, for- 
sooth, and nothing;' MA 2, 3, 16 (118*, 
59). Compare ''no hearing, no feeling, 
but my sir's song, and admiring the 
nothing of it," WT 4, 4, 164 (324', 625). 
Let the reader " discover if he can what 
this means, if nothing was not pro- 
nounced noting. Let him explain too, 
if he can, the following passage (which 
no one has hitherto attempted to ex- 
plain), ' Armado. — But to have a love 
of that colour, methinks Samson had 
small reason for it. He surely affected 
her for her wit. Moth. — It was so, 
sir, for she had a green wit,' LL 1, 
2, 51 (138', 91), except on the theory 
that the th was pronounced as t, 
and that the Pa^e puns, and alludes 
to the green withes which Dalilah 
vainly used as bonds for Samson. 
And nere compare Gerbier's piere mis- 
spelled Bergier's in the origmal work] 
spelling '^tV A-Sundayes,'and conversely 
the frequent spelling of the preposition 
'with' wit in writings of an earlier 
date." Notice d for th, and conversely, 
in murder, further, fathom, hundred^ 
tether, quoth. " I believe that in the 
Elizabethan era, and, measurably, down 
to the middle of the seventeenth cen- 
tury, d, th, and t, were indiscriminately 
used to express a hardened and perhaps 
not uniform modification of the Anglo • 
Saxon "S, a sound like which we now 
hear in the French pronunciation of 

62 



970 white's ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



meurtr$^ and which has saryived, with 
other pronunciations of the same period, 
in the Irish pronunciations of murdery 
further, after, water, in all of which 
the sound is neither d, th, nor ty [He 
alludes to the yery dental ^ <2 = (t h, d \\ 
common on the Continent, still heard 
in some combinations in Lancashire, 
Yorkshire, Westmoreland, and the Peak 
of Derbyshire, and probably much more 
widely ; the Irish seems to be compli- 
cated with a post-aspiration (t^H, 
d^H). In Yorkshire water is some- 
times (waa-tferjand almost (waa*thHer), 
and Southerners, in trying to imitate it, 
call it (waa-thj). In me following 
notes, Mr. White pursues this subject 
further.] LL 1, 2, enter Moth (137'). 
*'I haye not the least doubt that the 
name of Armado^a Page is not Mothy 
but Mote^-'tL * congruent epitheton ' 
[LL 1, 2, 9 (138, 14)] to one whose 
extremely diminutiye person is fre- 
quently alluded to in the play by phrases 
which seem applicable only to Tom 
Thumb. That * mote ' was spelled 
moth we haye eyidence twice in one 
Une of this play [LL 4, 3, 39 (148, 
161)], which stands in the originu [in 
the quartos and folios] : *You found 
his Mothy the King your Moth did see;' 
also in the following from EJ 4, i, 29 
(346', 92) : '0 heayen, that there were 
but a moth in yours ;* and, in fiEiot, in 
eyery case in wnich the word appears 
in tne first fulio, as well as in tul the 
quartos. Wicliff wrote in Matthew yi. : 
* were rust and moueht distryeth ' 
[in Forshall and Madaen*s ed.. Matt* 
yi. 19, older version, ^ wher rust and 
mou}the distruyeth," later yersion, 
'* where ruste and mou)te destrieth," 
where we haye the yery same diyersity 
of th and ^]. Indeed, it seems far from 
improbable that the two words were 
originally one, and that ' mote ' is not, 
as Richardson supposes, from * mite.' 
For both * mite ' and ' mot[e] ' art 
found in Anglo-Saxon, in whicn lan- 
guage *moth' is moghte [mogt^e, moh'Se, 
or moV^e, according to Ettmiiller, p. 
232, who refers the word to the root 
miigan, mCLhan, to be able, to coyer, to 
heap up ; this accounts for the % so 
often found in old writings, and the 
two sounds (moot, mooth) are similar 
to the two sounds (drAAt, drouth), see 
suprit p. 963; mite, ags. mtte, from 
mitan, to eat ; mote, ags. mot, is of 
yery uncertain origin]. But whether 
the name is Moth or Mote^ it is plain 



that the pronunciation was mote** In 
a noto on the fairy's name, Moth, MN 
3, 1, 49 (169, 166), Mr. White notes 
that the Moth of tiie old editions meaoi 
mote, and quotes from Withal*s ShorU 
JHctionarie for Yotmg Beginners, Loo^ 
don, 4to., 1568. "A moth or motte 
that eateth clothes, tinea, A barell oc 
great bolle, Tina, nee, Sed tinea, enm 
e, vertnicuius eat, angliek, A mought;*' 
and from Lodge's Wite Mieerie, or the 
WorUVe Madneue, ''They are in the 
aire like atomi in sole, mothes in the 
sun." On TS 2, 1, 16 (237. 43), he 
remarks that * Eatharina,' had the th 
sounded as /, as shewn by the abbre- 
yiation Kate. [So also Jones,* mcprk 
p. 219.] On pother, KL 3, 2, 9 (862^, 
dO),he remarks : *' This word was spelled 
powther, pother, podther, and pudder. 
In the first three cases it seems to haye 
been pronounced with the th hard; and 
I beheye it to be no more nor lessthaa 
tiie word * potter,* which is used in this, 
but not, I beUeye, in the mother 
country." [But the modem (padh'j) 
fayours an old (pudh'er), which, with 
the interchange of (d) and (dh), ex- 
plains eyerytmng,] JBermoothea, T 1, 

2, 53 (4, 229), is the same as Bermudas. 
In the introduction to MA, yol. 3, 
p. 227, Mr. White yery ingeniously 
shews that if we read Nothing as Noting, 
ike title becomes intelli^ble, ** for the 
much ado is produced entirely by noting. 
It begins with the noting of the Prince 
and Claudio, first by Antonio's man 
[oyerheard MA 1, 2, 4 (US', 9)], and 
then by Boraehio, who reyeals their 
conference to John [heud MA 1, 3, 19 
(114', 64)]; it goes on with Benedict 
noting the Prince, Leonaio, and ClamdU 
in the garden [the fowl sits MA 2, 3, 
26 (119, 95)]; and again with Beatriee 
noting Margaret and Ursula in the 
same place [Beatrice runs to hear MA 

3, 1, 3 (12Qr, 25)] ; the incident upoa 
which its action turns is the noting of 
Boraehio* s interyiew with Margaret by 
the Prince and Claudio [see me MA 2, 
2, 14 (118, 43); you shaU see MA 3, 
2, 51 (122, 116); saw MA 3, 8, 57 
(123', 160^ ; did see MA 4, 1, 41 (126, 
91)]; and finally the incident whi<^ 
nnrayels the plot is the noting of 
Boraehio and Conrad by the Watch 
[act 3, sc. 3]. That this sense, <to 
obserye,' * to watch,' was one in which 
' note ' was commonly used, it is quite 
needless to shew by reference to the 
literature and lexicographers of Shako- 



Chap. VIII. § 8. WHTTE's ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. 971 



speare's day ; it is hardly obsolete ; and 
even of the many instances in Shake- 
speare's works, 1 wiU quote only one, 
* slink by and note him,' from AT 3, 

2, 77 (217, 267)." [Compare also LL 

3, 1, 6 (142, 26), ** make them men of 
note — do you note me P" Mr. White 
then quotes the asiommee, which he 
regards as a rhyme: doting nothing 
S 20. 10 (1033'), see supr&p. 956]. 

[The whole of this ingenious dis- 
sertation apparently arose from the 
passage: — 
*^ Balthazar, Note this before my 

notes; 
There's not a note of mine that's wortb 

the noting. 
L^Ftdro, Why, these are very crotohets^ 

that he speaks ; 
Note, notes, forsooth, and nothing." — 

MA 2, 3, 16 (118', 67).^ 

This is the reading of the Quarto 
and Folios, for which Theobald pro- 
posed noting J a correction which seems 
indubitable. Nothing is given as 
(noth'tq) with a short rowel, the pre- 
cursor of our (neth'tq), by both Bullo*i 
kar and Gill, and although the short- 
ness of the Towel did not stand ioi 
the way of Shakspere's assonance, just 
quoted, nor would hare stood in the 
way of such distant allusions as those 
among which it is classed, suprii p. 922, 
yet it is opposed to its oonnision with 
(noot'tq). Still I have heard a Russian 
call nothing (noot'tq), with the identical 
(oo) in place of (oo) as well as (t) for 
(th). Acting upon this presumed pun, 
noting, nothing, Mr. White inquires 
whether the title of the play may not 
have been really *< Mucn ado about 
noting,'* and seeks to establish this by 
a wonderfully prosaic summary of in- 
stances, all the while forgetting the 
antithesis of much and nothing, on which 
the title is founded, with an allusion ta 
the great confusion occasioned by a 
slight mistake — of Ursula for Hero — 
which was a mere nothing in itself. 
The Germans in translating it, Viel 
Ldrm urn Niehts, certainly never felt 
Mr. White's difficulty. It seems more 
reasonable to concluae that in MA 2, 
8, 16 (118', 69), and WT 4, 4, 164 
(324', 626), nothing was originally a 
misprint for noting, which was followed 
by subsequent editors. It is the only 
word which makes sense. In the first 
instance, it is required as the echo of 
the preceding words : in the second, 
Autolycus says : ** My clown . . . grew 



so in love with the wenches* son^ that 
he would not stir his pettitoes till he 
had both tune and words; which so 
drew the rest of the herd to me, that 
all their other senses stuck in ears; . . . 
no hearing, no feeling, but mj sir's aong^ 
and admiring the noting of it ;" where 
»ong and notina correspond to words 
and tune ; and this serves to explain the 
joke in MA, where Balthazar, by saying 
that " there's not a note of his that's 
worth the noting," baring already 
punned on note = observe, and musical 
sound, puns again on no^ftrt^ =obe6rring 
and putting into music; and in D. 
Pedro's remark, the only pun is on 
crotchets, i.e., either the musical notes 
or the puns which Balthazar \a uttering. 
The joke on noting, and nothing, sup- 
posing the jingle to answer, is inappre- 
ciable in both cases. But dismissing 
all reference to nothing and noting as 
perfectly untenable, there is no doubt 
that Mr. White has proved Moth in 
LL to mean Mote or Atomy, RJ 1, 4, 
23 (717, 67), and in all modernized 
editions the name should be so spelled, 
as well as in the other passages where 
moth meana mote. Again, in the pas- 
sage LL I, 2, 62 (laS', 94), there can 
be no doubt that green wit alludes to 
Dalilah's men withe. This interpre- 
tation is also accepted by the Cambridge 
editors. But how should wit and withe 
be confused ? Have we not the key in 
that fieilse pronunciation of the Latin 
final 't ana -d a» -th, that is, either 
(ith) or (dh), which we find reprobated 
by both Palsgrave and Salesbury (suprii 
p. 844,. under D and T, and p. 759, 
note 4) P There is no reason to sup- 
pose that wit was even occasionally 
called (with) ; we have only to suppose 
that Mote — who is a boy that probably 
knew Latin, at least in school jokes, 
witness *' I will whip about your In- 
famie Vnum cita," LL 6, 1, 30 (ISO*, 
72^ [the Latin in this play is vilely 
pnnted, by-the-bye, and this vnum cita 
IS sufficiently unintelligible ; Theobald 
reads circum circa ; another conjecture 
is manu cita ; perhaps intra extra may 
have been meant, compare Liv. 1, 26, 
** verbera, vel intra pomoerium .... re/ 
extra pomoerium," out it was, no doubt, 
some well>known school urchin's al- 
lusion to a method of floge^g] — would 
not scruple, if it suited his purpose, to 
alter the termination of a word in the 
Latin school fashion, and make (wit) 
into (wtth) or (wtdh) or to merely add 



972 white's ELIZABETHAN PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. { 8. 



on the sound of (tb), thus (wtttb), as 
we now do in the word eighth = (Mth). 
We find him doing the very same thing, 
when, for the sake of a pun, be alters 
wittoU^ as the word is spelled in the fo. 
MW 2, 2, 83 (51', 313), into wit-old, 
LL 5, 1, 26 (150', 66). But the word 
ivithe^ ags. witSig, with a long vowel, 
is otherwise remarkable. It is now 
oalled (with) by most orthoepists, Perry 

K'ving (wtdh) and Smart (waidh). The 
ng a^. i would make us expect (9i), 
but it IS one of the words which has 
remained unchanged. Eren Smart 
gives (wtdh't), which is the complete 
word, though Worcester writes (wttb't). 
These varieties are due to its bein? a 
word which orthoepistB are probably 
not in the habit of nearine and using. 
The Scotch say (wtd*i, wad'f). Could 
withe have ever been called (wit) P It 
is possible, iust as Jiftf aixt, cited by 
Mr. White, had (t) in ags. and as late 
as Gill, but have now (th). That M, tj 
were used in a verv haphazard way in 
Latin, Greek, ana Heorew words in 
the XVI th and even xvii th century is 
well known (supr^ p. 219), and prooa- 
bly there was great uncertainty of pro- 
nunciation in such words, partly through 
ignorance, and partly perhaps, because, 
notwithstanding what Bultokar says, 
suprit p. 842, L 19, th in Latin and 
Latinized words may have been by a 
large section of scholars called (t). To 
this category may be referred the pro- 
nunciation of Ooth as (goot), AT 3, 3, 
3 (218', 9), which is certoinly intended. 
The usages of the Fleming Gerbier 
are not entitled to much weight. He 
probably could not pronounce (th), 
and identifying it with his own (t f-)^ 
which was also his pronunciation of 
(t), became hopelessly confused. In 
his own Flemish, th and t had the 
single sound (tt). His With-Sundaj 
may be a mere printer's transposition 
of letters for Whit-Sunday. There 
does not appear to be any reason for 
concluding that the genuine i^lish 
th ever had the sound of (t), although 
some final ^'s have fallen into (th). — ^As 
regards the alternate use of ^ and th in 
such words as murthet\ further ^ father , 
etc., there seems reason to suppose that 
both sounds existed, as they still exist, 
dialectically, vulgarly, and obsolescently. 
But we must remember that (b, d, g) 
between vowels have a great tendency 
in different languages to run into 
(bh, dh, gh). Thus in German, aber^ 



aehreiben, become dialectically (on'bher 
shroi'bhen). See examples in Pennsyl- 
vania German, suprit p. 657. In 
Danish d medial and finu is ^nerally 
(dh), though not distinguished in 
writing, and similarly g in the greater 
part of Germany becomes (gh, gjh) 
m the same positions. In Hebrew 
the pairs (b bh, d dh, g gh) had 
only one letter a piece. Hence (d, 
dh) forms no anak^ for (t, th). 
The upshot of Mr. Wiiite's researches 
seems, therefore, to be that writers of 
the XVI th and xvnth centuries were 
very loose in using /, th, in non-Saxon 
words. That this looseness of writing 
sometimes affected pronunciation, we 
know by the familiar example author 
and its derivatives. Thus Matzner 
notes, Eng.Oram. 1, 132: '*In words de- 
rived irom ancient languages," observe 
the limitation, ** th often r^laces t : 
Anthony {Antonius), author {autor), 
prothonotary (protonotariue) ; we also 
find lanthorn as well as lantern (Ian- 
teme, lat. latema, lantema),** Could 
this last spelling have arisen from a 
false etymology, arising from the com- 
mon employment of transparent horn 
in old lanterns P The h aoes not ap- 
pear to have ever been sounded. ** Old 
English often writes t in this way: 
rethor {rhetor), Sathanas {Satana»\ 
Ftholomee, etc. The modem English 
anthem, old English antem, ags. anti* 
fen, arose from antiphona"'] 

TJ. 

" U, when not followed by e, had 
very commonly that sound (very un- 
fitly indicated by oo) which it has 
in rude, crude, and the compounds 
of lude, and of which the *fumifoor, 
litera^oor, m&toor,* of old-fashioned, 
though not illiterate, New-England 
folk is a remnant. Such phono- 
graphic spellings as the following, 
of which 1 have numerous memoran- 
dums, leave no doubt on this point: 
ugly ougly^ gun goon, run roon, clung 
eloong, spun apooti, curl coorle, and con- 
versely poop pupy gloom glum, gloomy 
glumyJ* [In all but the last two 
instances the sound was (w), and they 
are corroborations of the statement that 
short u was (u) or (u) in the xvith 
century. See supr^ p. 167. In a note 
on I\tek, MN 2, 1, 3 (164', 18), vol. 4, 
p. 101, Mr. White says that previously 
to Shakspere it was always spelled 
powke, pooke^ or pouke; and in vol. 6, 



Chap. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 973 

p. 143, in a note on ** muddied in For- firmed till the xvn th century. The 
tune's mood/' AW 5, 2, 1 (276, 4), he transition was (-tyyr, -tuur, -tar), corn- 
notices the pun, mood, mud (see supri pare Mr. White's remarks on U.] 
p. 926), spoiled by Theobald's correc- Compare the spellings vmttr Tenture, 
tion into moat, adopted by Warburton. Milton's Comtu, y. 228, ed. 1673, also 
Probably we have the same pun, or in other books, nurter nurture, futer 
error spelling, 2 H^ 2, 4, 13 (419, 43), future, tortor torture, vulter rulture ; 
where "muddy rascal" is probably a joynter lomtfUQ T8 2, 1, 127 (239', 372) 
joke on " mooay rascal."] in fo. 1623 ; rounder roundure EJ 2, 

-PD_, 1, 62 (337, 269), in fo. 1623, wafter 

U-^*" wafture JC 2, 1, 63 (771', 246) in fo. 

" That ure final was eeneraUy, if 1623 ; also motuture monster, Albion' • 
not universally, pronouncea er among England, e/^. \%^2,f, 162. [See suprii 
even the most polite and literate of our pw 200, L 11,* ana the rhymes: de- 
Elizabethan ancestors, no observant parture shorter, enter venture, supra 
reader of the books of their day, or p. 964. Thomas Gray, 1716-42, in 
even those of the latter part of the his Long Story, rhymes : satire nature, 
seventeexrth century, neea be told." ventured entePd.] 
[The usage was not general, or con- 
Mr. White adds : ** Some readers may shrink from the concln- 
sions to which the foregoing memorandums lead, because of the 
strangeness, and, as they will think, the uncouthness, of the pro- 
nunciation which they will involve. They wiU imagine Hamlet 
exclaiming : — 

* A h(ute that wants diseoone of ray ton 

WouM haive moom*d longer ! ' 

' 0, me prophetic aowl ! me oonele !* 

' A broken voice, and his whole /bonrf ion shooting 

Wit forms to his eoneayt, and all for noting f* 

and, overcome by the astonishing effect of the passages thus spoken, 
they will refuse to believe that they were ever thus pronounced 
out of Ireland. But let them suppose that such was ^e pronun- 
ciation of Shakespeare's day, and they must see that our orthoepy 
would have sounded as strange and laughable to our forefathers, as 
theirs does to us." Of these pronunciations we have no authority 
for haive, me, shooting, mt, noting, as representatives oi have, my, 
euiting, with, nothing, — (saav) or (Haeaev), (mai) or (mt), (syyt'iq, 
wtth, noth'tq), being the only pronunciations which external autho- 
rities will justify. The example is, however, quoted, as the first 
attempt which I have seen to give complete sentences in Shak- 
sperian pronunciation, the un-Italicized words being supposed to 
have their present sounds. 

SUMKAAY OF THB CoirJBCTUBBI> PROmTNCIATION OF ShAKHPBRB. 

It now remains from these indications to draw up a scheme of 
Shaksperian pronunciation, sufilciently precise to exhibit specimens 
in palaeotype. Shakspere was bom in 1 664, became joint proprietor 
of Blackfriars Theatre^ in 1589, and died in 1616. He was a 

^ This is the usual belief. Mr. Halli- of the Globe and Blackfriars theatres, 

well, in a letter in the Athenteum of which dissipate a mass of conjecture 

13 Aue., 1870, p. 212, col. 3, says that and throw much light on the history of 

he had recently discovered a series of the Elizabethan stage. *< It is now 

documents concerning the establishment certain," he says, "that Shakspeare, 



974 suBUiAKT OP shakspbrb's PBOKDNCUTIOK. Cb«P. TUI. } 8. 

Warwickshire num, and our chief authority for the proniiDciatioii of 
the time, Dr. Oill, a LiocobiBhire man ; but sucli local and personal 

peculiaritieB must be disregarded. What we want to asgign is tlie 
pronunciatioii in which his plays were acted, during the last decade 
of the lYi th and the first of the xvn th century. This pronunciation 
may be fairly assumed to be that determined by the preceding quarter 
of a century, during which the actors must have acquired it, and, 
judging from stage habits in the xn th century, it will probably 
hare been archaic. 

CossoNAJJis do not present the slightest difficulty, except in re- 
spect to syllabic E (p. 951)andL(p. 952), the guttural or mute GH, 
and S, T. Althou^ we have much reason t^ suspect a Kse of vocal 
E (— J) similar to that now in vogue (p. 196), especially from the 
influence of final r on the pronunciation of the preceding lettere, 
as in the rhymes pp. 964-6, yet we have absolutely no authority 
for such a conclusion. Even Cooper's words (p. 200), which seem 
to convey the distinctest intimation, ore not decisive. Hence no 
attempt will be made to distinguish E into (j, r), but the modem 
Scotch (r) wiU be assumed in all cases. Syllabic R and L will, 
therefore, be written (er, el). Thus — 

Jdq Bent mi dep-j7ti lor ^rland E< 3, 2, 73 (GIO, 2^0). 

Airei-etdiGiTioatrsi'er, Mpft'ipi't'i JC3, 1, CS (776', 171}. 

Ae a remcm-ber Hen-eri dho St'kat R" 4, 2, *S (680', 98). 

But vhuu II man dhat a Dot nqgariF Tim 3, fi, 9 (7S2', 61). 

Faamel-, komeod- mi tu jut mu-teiea RJ 2, 1. 81 (723', 20i). 

Jqu, dhe greet too ot dhu oaem-beli C I. 1, i6 (fioS*, 1S9). 

Whei! shu did IiaaI mi rag'Val M-eler TS 2, 1, 45 (238, 168). 

Dhan Bnl-^bniki retom- tu Eq-gelsod E> 1, !, 4 (375. 17J. 
As respects QH, there seems to be no doubt lliat it was stiU in- 
dicated in speech. The interpretation of Salesbury's words, cited on 
p. 210, was slightly modified by Dr. Davies in revising p. 779, and 
it is evident that we must assume the (kh) to have been very lightly 
touched. All those who are funiliar witii the v«riona local pro- 
nunciations of Qerman, know well that there are «stresne differ- 
encesin the force with which \hc breath is expelled when prottoonciiig 
(kh). Shakspere certainly did not find his utterance of this sound 
sufliciently strong to debar him from disregarding it altogether in 
rhymes (p. 963), which however does not shew that it was not pro- 
nounced ; compare the anakigons rhymes (oo, oou), p. 961, and the 
assonances, p. 955. But we should probably be more jastified in 
following the example of Smith and Hart, who wrote (k) or (h'), 
p. 2 1 0, than that of Oill, vho identified the sound vith the Greek x 

who it more than once sllnded to by house. In BhskEpeare'a time, the 

Dame, wsa never a proprietor ill either proprietors took abiolatelj the entire 

theatre. Bit mle interest in them receipta of certain portions of the the** 

conaisted in a participation, w aa actor, trs. ■ The houas' waj, therefore, aoma 

in the receipts of ■ what ia called tha other part or parts of the thestre, the 

houM.' " And in the Alitmtum of 24 Teoeipla of which were dirided amongat 

Sept., 1870, p. 39S, col. 1, he eiplaiaa Shakapeare and other aotora, and ia 

•v.. .4.1.:. J . 1... which a proprietor had no shara,iiBl««, 

^ of conrte, he was sn sotot ■« well m a 

n the reoeipti of die proprietor." 



by the on 



Chap. VIII. { 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 975 



=*(kli), ibid. Hence (h) will be adopted in the ' examples. ^ See 
also supr^ p. 477, and note 1. 

The S was apparently often (z) under the same circumstances as 
at present. T, 8, were also often (s) where they are now so pro- 
nounced in French. The numerous examples of "resolutions," pp. 
947-950, must be held to prove conclusively that in these cases the 
modem (sh) sound was unknown or at least unrecognized. See the 
remarks on fashion^ p. 949, col. 2, last entry, and p. 955, and on 
resolution^ imagination, p. 953.' 

Initial K, G, in hn, gn, was certainly pronounced, and initial WK 
was probably {tw\ but may have been (w'r). There is, however, no 
internal authority for this conclusion, but on the other hand no puns 
such as : knave nave, write rite, against it.* 

Vowels present greater difficulties, and must be considered more 
in detail. 

A was certainly either (aa, a) or (aah, ah). It could not have 
passed into (aese, sb), and still less into (ee, ae). The puns with A, 
p. 923, and the rhymes on A, p. 955, independently of external tes- 
timony, can leave no reasonable doubt on this point.* 

AI, AY, present much ground for hesitation. They must now be 
distinguished from ei, eg, with which Salesbury confoimds them, 
while Smith makes the diflPerence slight. After Gill's denunciation 
of Hart's pronunciation of at, ag, as (ee), p. 122, we cannot admit 
that sound as general in Shakspere's time, notwithstanding the pre- 
sumption in favour of Sir Philip Sidney's use of (ee), p. 872, and 
the obscurity of Mulcaster, p. 912. Wallis and Wilkins, who are 
both later, and both apparently said (sei), confirm this opinion. We 
see by puns that the pronunciation (ee) was well known to Shak- 
spere, but we cannot fix it in more than two or three cases. The 
remarks on p. 924 justify the retention of (ai) for general purposes, 
that is, the acceptance of Gill's practice.* See also supra p. 474, 
note, col. 2. 



1 Messrs. Noyet and Peirce (supHi 
p. 917| n. 1) say, ** The sound of this 
guttural must nave been atonic and 
faint, for Baret, Smith and Jonson 
make it equivalent to A . . . Its sound 
must have been disappearing in Shake- 
speare's time, for in 1653 it was a pro- 
Tincialism (Wallis, p. 31). . . It is pro- 
bable that /was frequently substituted 
for gh" See supr^ pp. 963, 967. 

' Messrs. Noyes and Peirce "con- 
clude, — 1st that -turn, -mow, are dis- 
syllabic, but could be contracted to one 
syllable ; and, 2nd, that they had 
nearly, if not quite, the modem French 
sound." — See Gill's remarks on syn- 
eresis, supr^ p. 937, and n. 3. 

* Messrs. Noyes and Peirce say *' le 
before n^ and w before A, would seem 
to haye been inyariably sounded." 



* The short a is considered to have 
been (se) by Messrs. Noyes and Peirce, 
who, relying principally on "Wallis, say 
that ** in this case, it is a defect in Gill's 
system, that it does not distinguish be- 
tween the a in <cat,' and that in 
* cart.* " But aa regards a long, they 
consider it had " a sound nearly like 
ale," and then stating that this a, " as 
now sounded, ends with a yery short t 
sound," conclude that this was not the 
case then, and seem, on the authority 
of Wallis, to make it (»»). The case 
of long a = {juk) they consider under 
AU, see the next note but one. 

^ Messrs. Noyes and Peirce conclude 
that " ai was a true diphthong, more 
resembling our a long than our t long," 
meaning probably (sesBi), which would 
not be quite the same as our a long, 
which they consider to be (^n). 



976 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. Chap. Till, j 8. 



AU, AW, ought to be (au) if ii»=(ai). But the usage of lan- 
guage is independent of such analogies, and changes may be 
complete in one case, but not in the other. Hart finds no difficulty 
in pairing (ee, au), and GKll, though he wrote (au), apparently 
meant (aa), p. 145. But he evidently hesitated at tunes between 
(au) or (au) and (aa), for he says, referring to **Hall Henriculus, 
HALE trahere, et hall aula," that " exilius est a in duabus vocibus 
prioribus, in tertia fere est diphthongus." Compare a similar ex- 
pression respecting the undoubtedly diphthongal long t , suprlL p. 
114, 1. 10 from bottom. The (au, au, au) have the true archaic 
stage twang, and each of them may be occasionally heard, at least 
before (1), from modem declaimers. Still as I have felt constrained 
to accept (aa) as the most probable representative of Dr. Gill's use, 
and as Ben Jonson, the friend and contemporary of Shakspere, 
seems to have had no notion of any diphthongal sound (supr^ p. 
146), I have adopted (aa) in Shakspere. There is at least one 
rhyme, la ! flaWy p. 967, which favours this supposition, though it 
would be quite inadequate to establish it. Puns give no results, 
p. 923.1 

E, followed the rule of (ee, ii, e) given supr& pp. 225, 227. There 
was, however, occasionally a tendency to mince it into (t) when 
short, compare the puns : cUpt clipt, civil Seville^ p. 925, and the 
rhymes p. 958. This mincing became very prevalent in the xvnth 
and xvni th centuries, but is inadmissible as an acknowledged pro- 
nunciation in stately verse.' 



^ Messrs. Nojes and Peirce, after a 
long investigation, say: **We must 
endeavour to explain our iacts on the 
presumption that its sound [that of au] 
underwent no change. Now this can 
only be done by supposing that the 
French a, from 1620 to 1690, repre- 
sented such a sound as might at once 
be described as * daunt * and be made 
equivalent to *daumJ Such a sound 
is, perhap, given to * baftn ' in Greorgia 
and Alabama." By daimt, daim, I 
suppose these writers mean (aa, aa) ; 
by the last-mentioned sound of ba/m, 
they possibly mean {aa). They pro- 
ceed thus : ** Soon after 1690 it took 
another step in the same direction as 
that which was taken aft;er the wars 
of the Huguenots, perhaps, and now 
bore no resemblance to the a in fat her. 
It appears, however, that this change 
had not struck completely into the 
provinces; for, as theoevolution gradu- 
ally passed off, this orthoepy also died 
out, and left the pronunciation as it 
was during the reign of Francis I. If 
we accept this theory, our conclusion 
respecting the English aw will be that 
it was always pronounced as at pre- 
sent," that is (aa). They incidentally 



call the pronunciation of donee as 
(daens), which is thought refined by 
many English speakers, *' a prevalent 
Yukarism " in America. On the sound 
of French a, see supHi p. 820, and on 
the English conception of the sound so 
late as the end of the xvui th century, 
see Sir William Jones's English spelling 
of French, supr^ p. 835. At present 
there is a great tendency in French to 
make the sound very thin. The use of 
(adj is disliked, and the short sound has 
awmdled from (a) to (ah), on its road, 
apparently, to (»), precisely as in older 
English. See Tito Pagliaraini's Estaye 
on the Analogy ofLanguage^ 1864, p. 6. 
' Messrs. Noyes ana Peirce say that 
e short ** has undergone no perceptible 
change." And of tne souna of « long, 
as in J^e, deeT^ tkej say : *' There can 
be no doubt that this sound was heard 
in almost all the words where it now 
occurs, including ' people' and ' shire' 
in combination, for GiU gives to all 
these words the long sound of the 
short I. The principal exceptions 
were words in ea^ several in ft, CoMar^ 
eedar^ equal, fierce^ Greeian, inter/ere, 
these, etc., which had the peculiar 
sound of ea," explained in the next note. 



Chat. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERB's PRONUNCIATION. 977 



EA was mostly long (ee) and occasionally short (e). We must 
here accept the external testimonies, which are clear and distinct. 
The rhymes, p. 957, are singularly inconclusive as respects the 
length of the vowel. The rhymes of ea with eey pp. 957-8, are all 
clearly false. A few words had the sound of (ii), p. 81. The 
vocabulary must be consulted for the authorities. All such usages 
were clearly orthographical mistakes or disputes, the appropriation 
of ea to long (ee) at the close of the xvith century not having 
been universally recognized. In hearty heard, the sound of (a) pre- 
vailed, see the puns p. 925, but see also the rhymes p. 964, col. 1, 
and p. 965, col. 2. For the interchange of the sounds (iir, eer) in 
the terminations -ear, -ere, see the rhymes p. 964, col. 2. In these 
cases there is no choice but to follow external authorities.* 

EE must be regarded as always intentionally (ii).' 

EI, EY, ought to have followed the fortunes of aiy ay, with which 
we have seen they were once interchangeable. Gill is not con- 
sistent. He marks prey as (prai), supra p. 900, but in they he uses 
(ei, eei), and in receive, conceive simple (ee). The rule that where 
ei is now (ii) it was then (ee), and where it is now {ee, eei) it was then 
(eei), will not be far wrong. Neither rhymes nor puns help us 
here. Hart's ordinary orthography, as shewn by his own MS., 
supr^ p. 794, note, proves that ei was to him identical with (ee).' 

EO had become (ii) in people, and perhaps in yeoman, of which 
the modem sound (joo'mwi) is clearly erroneous. We find leopard 
trissyllabic, H* 1, 5, 5 (475, 31), supra p. 947. The combination 
is very rare, and there is nothing to be gleaned from rhymes or puns. 

EU, EW, if we believe external testimony, were clearly (eu) 
or (yy), and this view will be adopted. See the observations on 
the rhymes which apparently militate against this conclusion, 
p. 962.* 

I, Y, long will be assumed as (ei). Smith and Shakspere identify 
I, eye, aye, pp. 112, 926, 963. For Gill's sound Wallis's (oi) has been 
adopted, but the more indeterminate (ei) has been retained in Shak- 
spere. The short I was of course (»). But rhymes present difficulties. 
We have a few cases of long I and short I rhyming in closed 
syllables, pp. 958-9, some of which must be esteemed false, but in 



^ Messrs. Noyes and Peirce say that 
''Mr. Marsh, looking at thegnunmars, 
at once discoTered that it [the sound 
of ea] was neither the one [long a] nor 
the other [double ee^ but an inter- 
mediate sound, Hke e in met prolonged. 
[This gires (ee) exactly.] . . . When ea 
IS found rhymed witn at, it is owing 
to a common mispronunciation of the 
latter diphthong noticed by Gill." 
Shakspere' 8 rhymes of ea wita aiy are 
so rare as to be quite valueless, coming 
under the category of consciously im- 
perfect rhymes, sunr^ p. 966. Even 
Sidney's, were not frequent, p. 872. 

> Messrs. Noyes and Peirce do not 



treat this combination independently 
of lone e, 

9 Messrs. Noyes and Peirce say, " the 
ei in receive^ deceive^ etc., was a diph- 
thong in Giirs time," — these two words 
are, however, exceptionally pronounced 
with monophthong (ee) oy Gill, — ** it 
was used interchangeably with aiy as 
both Smith and Mulcaster observe." 
See supr^ p. 120 for Smith, and p 912 
for Mulcaster. 

^ Messrs Noyes and Peirce say that 
*' eu differed from m in ' use ' apparently 
in beginning with the vowel * ^id * in- 
stead of the consonant y** See below 
p. 980, n. 2. 



978 SUMBiART OF SHAKSFEBe's FBONUNCIATION. Chap. Till. { 8. 



others there may have been a variety of pronunciatioii. The ter- 
miiiation -ind seems to have been generally (eind), corresponding 
to the modem pronunciation. The final -Y, however, offers the 
aame varieties of rhyme as in Spenser, p. 869, and in modem 
verse, p. 861. There are occasional rhymes with (-ii), p. 959, col. 2, 
but many more numerous examples of rhymes with (-ei), p. 959, 
col. 1, without any reference to the origin from French -^, -w, or 
Anglo-saxon -t^. As Gill constantly adopts the pronunciation 
(-ei) in such cases, I shall follow his lead. Compare the puns on 
noddy, marry, p. 926.^ 

IE, when not final, was probably (ii), according to the external 
authorities. When medial, it was still a rare form, and had not re- 
gularly replaced ee, p. 104 ; friend, fiend, were probably (frend, fend), 
see the rhymes, p. 958. When final, it was generally (ei) accented, 
and (t) unaccented, see Mulcaster's remarks, supni p. 913, col. 2. 

long and short must be generally assumed as (oo, o), compare 
the rhymes, pp. 959, 960, and the puns, p. 925. Before /, long o 
becomes (oou), according to Gill. Shakspere in his rhymes disregards 
the difference (oo, oou), p. 960. We must, therefore, follow external 
authorities. Long was also occasionally (uu), compare the puns, 



^ Messrs. Noyes and Peirce say of 
» in tn, that <' words to which we now 
give this sound had in general the same 
pronanciation in Shakespeare's day." 
On the long %, they first remark on the 
gliding charactenstic of diphthong, 
referring to Mr. J. Jennison in Hil- 
lard's Header: **None of our diph- 
thongs are comhinations of two vowels, 
but run from the first sound to the 
last through an infinite numher of 
gradations. </ce,* according to this 
Tiew, instead of being ah-^, is more 
nearly ah, up, «rr, emi, in, gve,** that is, 
instead of (ai), is more nearly (aaaoeti). 
**But it is not to be supposed that 
any abrupt change was made from 
the Saxon t long to this very complex 
combination. It is more rational to 
•appose that the sound grew up by in- 
sensible gradations somewhat in this 
manner," translating the symbols, they 
become (1. i, 2. ti, 3. eti, 4. a)eti, 5. 
aooeti, 6. aaaDeti). Then quoting Pals- 
grave as suprA pp. 109, 110, they say : 
*' The unmistakable drift of these cita- 
tions is to the effect that ' tee ' was pro- 
nounced like t in ' wind,* or perhaps 
• md-tn-^e/ " that is, as (•) P or 
(e«i) ? Further on they say, "the Pals- 
grarian pronunciation of * tee ' in words 
where the t is now sounded long, ap» 
pears to have been confined with Mm- 
caster to a few words ending in nd, 
< Wtnd, frtnd, btnd,' he laconically re- 



marks, *and with the qualifying e, 
kt'nde, fi'nde,' etc. (Elementarie, p. 133). 
[Supr& p. 913.] So Coote, who, how- 
ever, like Gill, preferred the longer 
pronunciation in all words of this class, 
not excepting ' wind.' ' And some pro- 
nounce tnese words bltitd, ft ftd, behind, 
short: others blt^de, ftnde, behtnde, 
with e, long,* (Coote, p. 19)." They 
adopt (got*) as Gill's j or lon^ t. These 
conclusions are not sensibly different 
from mine. In this relation, the 
following observation of Ben Jonson, 
alluded to by Messrs. Noyes and Peirce. 
shewing apparently that he recognixed 
both sounds (mais mees ; lois lees), is 
noteworthy : ** Many words ending in 
Dipthongs, or VowtUs, take neither a. 
nor a. [in the plural,! but only change 
their iipthonga or rotoells, retaining 
their last ConaonarU : as Mouae, Mieti, 
or Meece, Zonae, Lyee, or Leeee, Oooae, 
Qeece. Foot, Feet. Tooth, Teethr B. 
Jonson, Gram. Chap. xm. But from 
the same writer conjugating '* Fr. Lye. 
Fa. lay. Par. pa. lyne or layne,** we 
cannot conclude that layne was pro- 
nounced by any one like lyne, but that 
lyne was a form which he preferred, bb 
one may see from his conjugating : 
** Fr. Fly. Fa. Jlew. Par. pa. Jlyne or 
Jlotane,*' where Jlyne could never have 
been the pronunciation of ^fiowns, fi. 
Jonson, Cfram, Chap. xix. 



Chap. VIIL § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 979 

p. 925, and the rhymes in -ove, and of long o with oo, both on p. 961. 
On the other hand, short o often rhymed with (u), and was fre- 
quently so pronounced (compare the puns, p. 926), though some of 
the rhymes, especially those in '<mg (p. 962), are undoubtedly false.' 

OA seems to have been regularly (oo). 

OE is only (oo). 

01, OY will be taken as (oi) or (uui), according to Dr. Gill's 
usage. When there is no immediate authority, the pronunciation 
(«i) or (ai) in the xth th or xvin th century, may be held to imply 
a XVI th century (ui) or (uui), supra p. 134, 1. 1, and p. 473, note, 
col. 2, and infra p. 992, note 2, and p. 995, note 3. The rhymes, 
p. 963, are not at all conclusiye, but seem to indicate an unsettled 
pronunciation.* 

00 was regularly (uu), but there are a few rhymes with long 
ti, see p. 963. 

OU, OW, had of course the two sounds (ou, oou), but Shakspere 
quite disregarded the diflference between these two diphthongs in 
rhyme, p. 961, and also the difference between (oo, oou), p. 960. 
In a few instances he has even rhymed (oo, ou), p. 961. It would 
of course be wrong to conclude from these rhymes that he did not 
differentiate the sounds (oo, ou), which have been so carefully dis- 
tinguished in speech down to the present day ; and even, though 
(oo) and (ou) are now beginning to coincide, in an unrecognized 
pronunciation of long o, the cases of (oo, ou) are kept apart 
as (oou, ou) or (ou, au). Hence I shall here follow my external 
authorities.' 

^ Messrs. Noyes and Peiroe do not Noyes and Peirce do not seem to notice 
seem to be acquainted with the common the (uu, u) sounds of o. 
English provincial and Scotch sounds ' Messrs. Noyes and Peirce recognise 
(oo, o), although they know {po^ o), the double sound of at, and quote the 
the short (o) being the *' Yankee pro- passage from Mulcaster, supr^ p. 915. 
nunciation of * whole ' and * coat *?* ^ These distinctions are recognized 
Finding^ that in WalUs the pronunoia- by Messrs. Noyes and Peirce, who, 
tion of short o was (a) or nearly (o), however, infer from the passages 
they leave the point in doubt whether Quoted from Mulcaster, supr^ p. 914. 
Gill may not reaUy have paired {oo^ ▲) tnat he a^eed with Builokar and 
in error, and have meant those sounds Palsgrave in pronouncing ou as (uu), 
hy his 0, o. The long o they take where most writers gave (ou), just as 
without any aftersound or *' vanish," when t preceded nd he at least occasion- 
that is, as {po) not (oou). But the ally pronounced (t), and not (ei, ei), 
diphthongal o before L, and oi«, owy auprii p. 918. They also imagine that 
which are new professedly {oo)^ they Slmkspere may have oocasionafly played 
assume ** must have been the same on the pronunciation of fowl as fool. 
with which the Irish now pronounce Mr. Noyes, in a private letter, thinks 
the word bold,** 1 have not had an that the reading fouU found in three 
opportunity of strictly analyzing the quartos in H* 4, 2, 7 (402, 21), which 
Irish souno, but it appears te me to be is fooU or fool in all the other autho- 
rather (ou), or (ou), with a short first rities, arose from this source, and that 
clement, than (oou)k, or (oou), with along fool is the better reading. The words 
first element. It is probably the same would then thus run : '^ such as fear 
sound as orthoepistB in the xviuth the report of a caUver worse than a 
century analyzed as (au, ou), supriL jp. struck fool or a hurt wild duck," 
160. But if so, it is more nearly the where this sound would create an 
closed sound of ou than the open sound, obvious pun. But we have no example 
that is, nearer (ou) than (oou). Messrs. of indisputable puna of this sort 



980 SUMMART OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. { 8. 

TJ long must be taken on external authority as (yy). See remarks 
on the pun yoti, u, p. 926, and on the rhymes, p. 962. There is of 
course just the chance of an (iu) pronunciation, which we know ex- 
isted, not only from Holyband's express assertion (suprii p. 228, 
note, col. 1, and p. 838), but from the impossibility of otherwise 
accounting for Wilkins's ignorance of (yy), p. 176. Still the testi- 
mony of Gill and Wallis is so distinct that we should not be justified 
in assuming any but (yy^ to be the received pronunciation.* But 
TJ short was either (u) or (u). The puns or allusions moody , muddy ^ 
p. 926, strongly confirm this. None of the rhymes, p. 962, are 
convincing.* 

XJT receives no light from the rhyme voice juice, even when sup- 
plemented by Hodges's confrision noted on p. 963, coL 1, and the 
conclusions of p. 136 will be adopted. 



* The possibility of "Wallis's (yy) 
and Wilkins'g (iuj coexisting, without 
either noticing tne difTerence of pro- 
nunciation in the other, though both 
were in frequent communication, is 
established by the following fact. In 
Norfolk two^ do, are constantly called 
(tyy, dyy), as I know from personal 
ei^rience, and much concurrent infor- 
mation. The gentleman who supplied 
Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte with a 
specimen of the dialect, repudiated this 
sound, and only allowed the existence 
of (tin, diu), sounds of which I am 
ignorant. But I have noticed a con- 
msion between (yj, 99) here as else- 
where. Again, it is generally asserted 
that in Devonshire they call moon 
(myyn) ; but Dr. "Weymouth, a Devon- 
shire man, denies the fact, and his pro- 
nunciation is (tn^n), as nearly as I 
could judge. The sounds (^, yy) are 
constantly confused. See remarks on 
the Devonshire pronunciation of 00, 
8upr^ p. 636, note. Eenrick, in his Dic- 
tionary, 1773, p. 39, identifies a quickly 
spoken u with the French sound. Even 
as late as 1775, Joshua Steele heard 
French u or (yy) in superfluous, time, 
supreme, ereduUty, though he states it 
to be "very rare in English," and 
" seldom or never sounded . . . except 
in the more refined tone of the coart, 
wKere it begins to obtain in a few words.*' 
Proaodia Rationality pp. x. and xii. 
See below Chap. X. I heard fjry> pro- 
nounced in purify in 1870, from the 
pulpit. Attention should also be paid 
to an extremely difficult provincial 
diphthong, common in the Peak of 
Derbyshire, Westmoreland, and Cum- 



berland, and probably in many parts 
of the north of England, which re- 
places long u. At first a Southerner 
takes it for (iu), then he is apt to con- 
sider it simply (yy) or {99) or (uu), ac- 
cording to ms uuniliari^ with these 
sounds. I have not yet been able to 
analyze it satisfiEictorily, but it appears 
to me to partake of such characters as 
(yu, yu, uu). The first element of 
mphtnongs is notoriously difficult to 
seize, even when the diphthongs are 
extremely familiar (supr& p. 108), and 
hence the uncertainty of this sound, 
which may perhaps be provisionally 
received as (yu). Tet Mr. Thomas 
Hallam (supr^ p. 473, n. 1, col. 2), 
from whose pronunciation I endeavoured 
to analyze the sound, himself analysed 
it as (uu), which did not satisfy my ear, 
although the corresponding mphtheng 
(ti) for (ii) seemed, after much obser- 
vation, sufficiently established. It is 
possibly to some such intermediate 
diphthong that all the confusion be- 
tween (yy) and (iu) is to be traced. 

' Messrs. Noyes and Peifce sav: 
*^the pronunciation of ^use' is oe- 
scribed with some unanimity as that 
of the Frencb «, as indeed it may well 
have been once ; but that certainly was 
not its sound in Shakespeare's day, for 
Baret describes it in terms of more 
than ordinary clearness as being a 
diphthong eompounded of e and u." 
But see the passage quoted and re- 
marks on it, suprii p. 168. The 
short u Messrs. Noyes and Peirce fully 
recognize as (u) or (u\ which of course 
they do not distingiusn. 



Chap. VIII. { 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 981 



These consideratioftis give the following results : — 



A=(aa a). 

AI = (ai), and rarely = (ee). 

AH = (aa). 

E long = (ee), rarely = (ii). 

E short=(e). 

E A generally = (ee), rarely = (ii), 
and more rarely = (a), oc- 
casionally = (e). 

EE = (ii). 

EI= (eei) or = (ee), rarely=(ai). 

EO=(ii)or(ee). 

Eir = (eu) or (yy), 

Ilong = (ei). 

I short = (i). 



-Y final, generally=(ei). 
IEmedial= (ii), final = (ei) or(f). 
long, generally = (oo), oc- 
casionally = (uu). 

short generally = (o), oc- 
casionally = (u) or («). 

OA = (oo). 
OE = (oo). 

01 = (oi), bnt occasionally = 
(uui). 

00 = (uu). 

OH =s (oou, ou). 

IT long = (yy). 

U short = (u) or = (u). 



Any deviations from these customs must have special external 
authority ; and when any combination has two values, either the 
same authority must be sought, or its place supplied by analogy, 
derived from observing the direction of change in similar words 
(pp. 225-240). The usual variations in the orthography of the 
XVI th and early part of the xvnth century must of course be 
allowed for. We have no specimens of Shakspere's own ortho- 
graphy except his own signature, and no reason to suppose that 
it would have been more systematic or regular than that of the 
other literary men of his time.* 



* For the printed orthography of 
Shakspere's works, the remarks of 
Salesbory (supr^ p. 752 and note 3) 
should be borne in mind. We haye 
seen that Sir John Cheke attempted a 
systematic orthography in MS. (supr& 
p. 877, note). Mr. Francis Fry, F.S.A., 
author of an elaborate Description of 
the Great Bible of 1639, &c., &c., and 
editor of a fac-simile reproduction of 
Tyndale's first edition of the New Testa- 
ment, 1525 or 1526, and other works, 
has recently called special attention to 
a curious and very rare edition of Tyn- 
dale's New Testament, of which a 
mutilated copy will be found in the 
British Museum (press-mark C. 36. a, 
described in the Catalogue of Bibles, 
part 13, fo. 1384), and a nearly perfect 
copy at Cambridge, of which the second 
title (the first is wanting) runs thus, 
according to Mr. Fry: "The nbwb 
Testament, dylygentiy corrected and 
compared with the Greke by "Willtam 
TiNDALE : and fynesshed in the yere of 
cure Lorde God A.M.D. and .XXXV." 
While this sheet was passing through 
the press, I received Mr. Fry's printed 
alphabetical list of nearly 300 words in 



this edition, whose orthography differs 
so materially from that used for the 
same words m the edition of 1534, that 
Anderson (according to Mr. Fry), in hit 
AnnaU of the English Bibles^ 1, 456, 
says, it is supposed to be Gloncestershire 
dialect, and that the Testament waa 
intended by Tyndale (who was bom in 
Gloucestershire, about 1477), for the 
ploughboys of thatcounty, whomhe said, 
about 1520, he would make to know 
the Scriptures better than the priests. 
On examining the list of words furnished 
b^ Mr. Fry, and comparing the spelling 
with the older pronunciations in the 
preceding Vocabulary (pp. 881-910), 
we find the following results, neglecting 
a few doubtful cases. 

AE = (aa) in : aege, baebes, braeke, eaege, 
caeke, caese, chaest, desolaet, faere, faeM 
faece, faether, raesinge, gaeve, graece, baest 
haestily, haet, naeth, haeve, haeven, laede, 
laeke, laeme, laetely, maede, maeke, maek- 
inge, naeked, naeme, parttaeker, plaeoe, 
plaetee, raege, raeted, raether, saefe, saeke, 
saeme, saeved, saeveour, scaepe, ihaeke, 
shaeme, shaepe, spaece, spaeke, taeke, taeme, 
taest, awaeke, woere, waest, waented. 

AEL = faul) in : caelinge, faele, faeltly, 
sbaell, taelked, waelke. 

AE =B (a) in : accompaenyinge, a«ngell, 
maed, maetters, paert, rewaerde, laete, 



982 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERb's PRONUNCIATION. ChAp. VIII. { 8. 



The pronunciatioii founded on these conclusions, and realized in 
the following examples, may at first hearing appear rude and pro* 
vincial. But I have tried the effect of reading some of these passages 



tteeklvnge, Tyneyaerde, waetch, wraeth (all 
probably errors). 

AET = (ai) in : abstaeyne, afraeyde, 
■gaeyne, eaptaeyne, oertaeyne, ohaene (an 
error for ehaeyne)^ claey, oomplaeynera, 
eonsaeytes (possiblv an error for cofueatei), 
oontaeyned, daey, dekaeye, faelye (an error 
for faeyle)^ faejrnt (also by error faeont)^ 
Ikeyr, faeytb, fountaeyne, gaeye, haeye, laey, 
laeyde, laeye, maeyntaj^e, maeyste, mar- 
▼aeyle, moontaeyne, naeye, obtaeyoed, 
paeyed. paeyer, paeyne, paeynted, plaeyne, 
praeyed, praeyer, praeyse, raeigne (an error 
for raeygne)^ raeylinge, raeyment, raeyne, 
raeyse, sae (an error for iaey)^ saeyde, Baey- 
inge, saeyled* saeynctea, straeyte, taeylea, 
txevaeyle, onfaeyned, raele (an error for 
voeyle\ vitaeyles, waele (an error for 
«po«y/«), waeyght. waeyte. 

AE K (ee) or (e) ia probably an error for 
BA in : aete, concaeTedj decaerable, deeaeTt, 
hear (= A«r,) naedeth, paerle, percaere, 
■naerdes, ware {=s where, an error for 
wmtT), waepen*. 

£E, £ A, present no pecnliarities, bat EAE 
s= (ee) is used, perhaps by error, in : greaet, 
and EY in agreyment mav be an error. 
IE, YE, are rareljr, probably by error, = 
(eij in : abyede, bbcnd. 

6e. sometimes alternating with 00, OA, 
^00) in : aboede, abroed, aceoerde,.alinoeat, 
aloene aloone, aroese, doeke, attoenment, 
teet, boethe boothe, eloethe, ooele, eoete 
cootes, doear(=<foor f,) hoeme hoome, hoepe 
{moane is probably an error for moene, 
moone), noene noane, oethe, poele, roeb^ 
roeee, smoete, soelyke, spoeken, stoene 
•toone, thoeae thoose, toekou, troede, 
whoem whoom, wroete. 

OEL = (ooul) in : behodde, boeldely 
booldly, coelde, roere, hoeld. 

OE, sometimes alternating with OU, » 
[nn, u) in : anoether, boeke, broekca, 
oroether, doeth, doeying, foede, foelisahnesa, 
foerth, foete, loeke lonke, moeche, moene, 
moeminge, moether, monny, oether, roete, 
■hoeld, shoes, stoeble, stoede, stoele, toeke, 
touth, woeld ( = would), woerd (woere « 
where, is probably an error). 

OE Y = (nni, ni) in : anoeynte, apoeynted, 
and = (oi) in voeyoe. 

U£ = (77) ^ ' oruesea, mele, roelera, 
tmetUe. 

Now the first inspection of such a list 
leads to the notion that a systematic 
gpelling was attempted (failing of coarse 
occasionally), hy which long a, «, •', o, u 
were to be expressed by ae, ee, ie, oe^ ue, 
exactly in accordance with Mr. E. 
Jones's most recent attempt at improT- 
ing English spelling (snpr^ pp. 590-1 
and notes), and hence that Tyndale*8 
and Cheke's spellings should be placed 
in the same category. There could have 
been no attempt at exhibiting nistio 
pronunciation, because of the close 
agreement with the accepted literary 
pronunciation of the time. But an 



inspection of the book itself leads to 
a very different conclusion. Had the 
author had any systematic orthography 
in Tiew, it would certainly have pre- 
dominated, and examnles of the oroin- 
aij orthography would have appeared as 
misprints. But the book presents just 
the opposite appearance. The cunous 
orthographies do not strike the eye on 
reading a page or two, except as oo- 
casionfu errata, and Mr. Fry's list is 
the result of a laborious search. The 
word maeater is said to be nearly the 
only one which is used with tolerable 
uniformity, and this might hare been 
used for maister, a common form (p. 
996, n.). But the systematic character 
of the spelling, which is dear from the 
above arrangement, renders it impossi- 
ble to consider these spellings as merely 
accidental errors of the press. That they 
are errors which had oeen only occa- 
sionally committed, and had probably 
been very frequently corrected in the 
first proofs, ia palpaole, but there must 
have been some special reason for the 
compositor's committing them. Now 
the book was most probably printed 
at Antwerp, and Tyndale was tiien 
a prisoner in Flanders. One of the 
compositors emp1(^ed on this particu- 
lar edition may have been a J^eming, 
with a good knowledge of English, 
but apt not seldom to adopt his own 
orthography in place of tne EngU^ 
to represent his own En^ish pro- 
nunciatio>n. This supposition would be 
sufficient to account for his freouenUj 
using the Flemish a$, oe, oo, ue, tor (aa, 
nu, 00, yy). That he occaaionaUyused 
o# for (oo), notwithstandinfl^ its Flem- 
ish use for (uu), may have been due to 
erroneous pronimciation, to which alao 
must also oe ascribed the use of a« for 
(a) and of ael, oel, tot (aul, ooul). We 
must suppose that his errors were gene- 
rally seen and corrected at press, but 
were not unfrequently oyerlooked, aa 
they might be by the best press rraders, 
and were sure to have l^n by sudi 
careless ones as those in the XTith 
century. This hypothesis seems suffi* 
cient to account for the phenomenon, 
though its establishment would require 
a more laborious examination of the 
printed text than it seems to be worth. 



Chap. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERB's PRONUNCIATION. 983 



to many persons, including well-known elocntionists, and the general 
result has been an expression of satisfaction, shewing that the poetry 
was not burlesqued or in any way impaired by this change, but, on 
the contrary, seemed to gain in power and impressiveness. Yet, 
though every real lover of Shakspere will be glad to know how 
the grand words may have sounded to Shakspere's audience, how 
he himself may have conceived their music, how he himself may 
have meant them to be uttered and win their way to the hearts of 
his audience, it is, of course, not to be thought of that Shakspere'i 
plays should now be publicly read or performed in this pronuncia« 
tion. The language of the xvi th century stands in this respect on 
a totally different footing from that of the xivth. Chaucer's verse 
and rhyme are quite unintelligible, if he is read with our modem 
pronunciation.^ Hence the various ** translations" or rather "trana- 
formations" of Chaucer perpetrated by Dryden, Pope, Lipscombe, 
Boyce, Ogle, Betterton, Cobb, etc., and more recent attempts at a 
"transfusion of Chaucer into modem English," in which the words 
of the original are preserved so far as the exigencies of rhyme 
and metre, according to xn th century notions, permit.' But even 
then the effect of the new patches on old garments is painfully 

The one point of importance to the 
present investigation Lb that the ortho- 
graphies were not due to Tyndale's, or 
any English system. As due to a 
Fleming s involuntary system, they 
would, so far as they go, confirm con- 
temporary English authorities^ and 
hence are so far useful to us. 

* Mr. Payne, in his paper on "The 
Norman Element in the Spoken and 
Written English of the xn th, xin th, 
and xiY th Centuries, and in our Pro- 
vincial Dialects,'* just published in 
the Transactions of the Philological 
Society, has many criticisms on tho 
theories of pronunciation here adopted, 
which have been partly noted, supr^ 
pp. 581-688, and will have to be iur- 
ther considered in Chap. XII.; but as 
he has given a specimen of the jpronun- 
ciation of Chaucer which results from 
his researches, it is convenient to repro- 
duce it here, without comment, for com- 
parison with that on p. 681, and Rapp's 
on p. 676. The original is also in palaeo- 
type. Mr. Payne nas obligingly revised 
and corrected the proof of this copy. 

whan dhat aprttl* J with -ta ihuar'ea twoot 
dhvdruatofmartsh | Hathperp*edt«dhvroot 
and baadh-vd evH veen | «n iwttsh Itkuor* 
ofwhtuhvertiia' | endzhen'drediadhvflaor 
whan zefirnus- | eek with •«• sweet'v breeth 
enspiir-vd Hath | tn evr« hoU and Hceth 
dhv tender krop*«s | and dhe /nq** lun 
Hath in dhv ram | -» Half'v kuntf iron* 
and smaal'v fual'vs | maak'vn mel*od»»* 
dhat sleep-vn al dhv nitt I with ooptm n 
Booprtk-vth-emnflBtaor* | «nHark«raadsh*«B 
dhanloq-vn folk | tv goon on piigrinuiiuza- «■ 



and pal-mers | for t« aeek'en itraavndah'i 

BtTDnd'VS 

to fem'v Hal'nna | knath in Bim'drt lond*«B 
and apes'talu* J from ev*ri ahur'vs end 
of En'gvlond* | to Kan'tarber't | dhee wend 
dhv Hoo'lt blts-fiil martvr | for t« leek 
dhat Hem Hath Holp'vn | whan dhat dhee 
warieek. 

* The Poems of Geoflfrey Chaucer 
modernized, London (Whitaker), 1841, 
8vo. pp. cxlvii, 331. — The modemizers 
are various. The Prologue, Reve*s and 
Franklin's Tales by R. H. Home, the 
Cuckoo and Nightingale and part of 
Troilus and Cresida by "Wm. Words- 
worth, Complaint of Mars and VenUB 
by Rob. Bell, Queen Annelida and the 
false Arcite by Elizabeth B. Barrett, 
the Manciple's, Friar's, and Squire's 
Tales hj Leigh Hunt, etc. 

The initial lines of the Prologue are 
thus rendered by Mr. R. H. Home, the 
italicized words bein^ introduced for 
the sake of *' modermzation," see the 
revised text, supr& p. 680. 

When that sweet April showers with tfoim- 

ward shoot 
The drought of March have piero'd unto the 

root. 
And hftthM every vehi with liouid power. 
Whose virtue rare engendereth the flower ; 
When Zephyrua also with hit fragremi 

hreath 
Inspired hath in every grons and heath 
The tender shoots of ffreen, and the yonag 

son 
Hath in the Ram one half his tourney rva. 
And »mall birds in the trees make melody. 
That sleep and dream all night with open 

eye; 
So nature stirs all •nergi4s and ages 
That folks are hent to go on pUgrinuigMi^ 



984 SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



apparent. The best of them breathe a modem spirit into the dead 
giant, and by a crucial instance shew the vanity of attempting to 
represent the thoughts of one age in the language of another. 

Shakspere's metre only rarely halts in our present utterance, — 
although it does halt occasionally from not attending to " resolutions" 
(see remarks on hantshedf supra p. 948, col. 1), — and his rhymes 
are so far from being perfect, as we have seen, that the slightly 
greater degree of imperfection introduced by modem utterance is not 
felt. His language, although archaic enough in structure to render 
the attempts of imitators ludicrous, is yet so familiar to us from the 
constant habit of reading his plays, and the contemporary authorized 
version of the Bible, that it does not require a special study or a special 
method of reading, by which silent letters are resuscitated. As 
essentially our household poet, Shakspere will, and must, in each 
age of the English language, be read and spoken in the current 
pronunciation of the time, and any marked departure from it (except 
occasional and familiar ''resolutions," sounding the ^sl-ed, and 
shifting the position of the accent, which are accepted archaisms 
consecrated by usage,) would withdraw the attention of a mixed 
audience or of the habitual reader from the thought to the word, 

structiye of all harmonies not comprised 
in the common chord. This rational 
boldness wiU furnish the best key to 
the impulse which directed the poet in 
writing such lines," p. Ixxxiii. 

The following examples of trissyl- 
labic measures in modem heroic rerse 
are borrowed from this introduction, 
such measures being italicized. 

From JFordncorih, 



And palmers for to wander thro* strange 

strands, 
, To sing the holy mats in sundry lands ; 
And more especially, from each shire's end 
Of England, they to Canterbury wend. 
The holy blissfnl martyr for to seek, 
Who hath upheld them when that they were 

vecik. 

Mr. Home's introduction gives an 
account, with specimens, of former para- 
phrases, and an "examination oi the 
Tersification and rhythm adopted by 
Chaucer," (pp. xxxYii-xci) written by 
a man who nas eyidently a fine sense 
of rhjthm and a sacred horror of mere 
scansionists. It is well worth perusal, 
as antidotal to Mr. Abbott* s toeories, 
supr& pp. 940, 944. Thus on Proloe;ue 
Y. 184-5 fsupr^ p. 690) he remarks: 
'* The woros 'study and' are thus to be 
pronounced as two syllables instead of 
three ; and the four syllables of * cloister 
alway' are to be ^ven in the time of 
three syllables. Yet, be it again ob- 
served, this contraction is not to be 
harshly given ; but all the words of 
what we may term the appoggiatura 
[a most happy expression, giving to a 
musician the whole theory of the usage,] 
fairly and clearly enunciated, though 
in a more rapid manner. One of the 
best general rules for reading such pas- 
sages, especially when of such vigour as 
the foregoing, is to read with an un- 
hesitating and thorough-going purpose, 
to the utter defiance of old metrical 
misgivings, and that thrumming of 
fingers' ends, which is utterly de- 



By the wnexpected transports of oar age 
Carried so Ugh, that every thought^ which 

looked 
Beyond the tempora/ destiny of the kind, 
To many seem'd supei^/f uoiw ; as no cause, 

&c.— 
Now seek upon the heights of Time the 

source 
Of a ffolj River, on whose banks are found, 

&c.~ 
His promin«nf /Nitare like an eagle's beak — 
Which the chaste Yotaries seek oejond the 

grare — 
Slowly the cormorant aims her heary 

flight— 
Ah, when the Body, round which in lore we 

clung. 

From Keats, 

Charm'd magic casements, opening on the 

foam 
Of perilous seas^ in tsMry lands forlorn — 
Bastion '<^ with pyramids of glowing gold- 
Were pent in regions of labortotM breath — 
Blazing Hyperion on his orbM fire. 

From Tennyson, 

Smiling a god-like smile, the \jmocent light-' 
Reign thou above the storms of sorrotc and 

ruth— 
Full many a irondrous grot and secret cell— 
And showmfi^ doum toe glory of lightsomt 

day. 



CHikP. VIII. § 8. SUMMARY OF SHAKSPERE's PRONUNCIATION. 985 



would cross old associatioiLS, would jar upon cherished memories, 
and would he therefore generally unacceptahle. Hence all recent 
editions of the English Bihle of 1611 and of Shakspere's Plays and 
Poems (when not avowedly facsimiles), adopt the current orthogra- 
phy of the time, into which has slipped the change of whanf than^ 
then into when, then^ than, A similar attempt has been recently 
made with Chaucer,* but it is not so easy, many of the words 
haying no modem spelling (suprii p. 403, note), and the necessity 
for adding on and sounding final «'s, and shifting the place of the 
accent, for no apparent purpose but to make the lines scan, has a 
traily weakening effect, which maligns the fine old rhythms. 



^ The Riches of Chaucer ; in which 

his Imparities hare heen Enunged, 

his Spelline Modernized, his Rh]pim 

Accentuatea, and his Terms Enkuned. 

Also have been added Explanatory 

Notes and a New Memoir of the Poet. 

By Charles Cowden Clarke^ crown 8to., 

pp. xvi, 625, London fLockwood), 2nd 

eoition, 1870. The oifficolty Jeuising 

firom words haying no modem form is 

eyaded hy retaining the old form, and 

giying an explanation in footnotes. The 

spelling is occasionally not modernized 

at all. The Prologue commences thus : 

Whenn^ that April, i»ith hia sbowrte iote,> 
The droath of March hath piercM to the rote.* 
And bathM every vein in such UciSar, 
Of which virtue engendred la the flow'r; 
When Zephima ek6, with hia lot^i breath 
InspirM hath in every holt> and heath 
The tender oropp^ : and the youngs sun 
Hath in the Ram his half6 conrae yron, 
And amall^ fowl^ maken melody, 
That f leepen alld night with open eye, 
So pricketh them natdre in their ooariget,* 
Then longen folk to go on pilgrimagea. 
And palmera for to leeken itrangd strands. 
To aerv^ hallowaA couth> in i unary lands ; 
And 'specially fhnn every ahir^'a end 
Of Engleland to Canterbury they wend,* 
The holy bllMful martyr for to seek 
That them hath holpen when that they were 
aick. 

> Sote—ffweet. • Rote— root. « Holt— 

rove, forest. * Couraires— hearts, spirits. 
Hallows— holiness, s Couth— known, 
f Wend — go, make way. 

As part of his justification for chang- 
ing Chaucer's spelling (or rather that 
of the numerous scribes) into a modem 
form, Mr. Clarke says that Chaucer 
"would even, upon occasion, give a 
different termination to them [his 
words], to make them rhyme to the ear 
in the first instance. An example of 
this, among others, occurs in the ulerk's 
Tale, line 1039" of his version, Tyr- 
whitf s and Wright's editions, v. 8916, 
*' where the personal pronoun tne is 
altered into mo, that it may rhyme with 
aliOf" p. y. This charge is taken from 



Tyrwhitt's note, and is absurd on the 
fiioe of it, for those who have dabbled 
in rhyme know that the first word in a 
rhyme is generally chosen to rhyme 
with the second, and not conversely. 
In the present case the weak alwy 
which is not in the Latin original, was 
•yidently inserted for this reason. On 
reading the context, every one will see 
that Griseldis, though she meant herself, 
was careful not to name herself, and 
hence used moo = more, many, others, as 
an indefinite. The passage, as con- 
tained in the Univ. Cfamb. MS. Dd. 4 
24, runs as follows, with Petrarch's 
Latin annexed, in which also an in- 
definite alteram is used, and not ms, 
although there was no slress of rhyme. 

O thyng byseke I }ow I and wame also 
That }e ne prvke | wt'tA no turmentynge 
This tendre Mayde | aa }e ban don moo. 

Latin — 
Tnum bona fide preoor ao moneo ne bane ilUs 
aeuleia agites quibus alteram agitasti. 

So much importence had to be at- 
tributed to Chaucer's rhymes in this 
work, that it was necessary to point out 
the error of Tyrwhitt and Qarke in 
this instance. The limits of Chaucer's 
habits of varying forms for the sake 
of rhyme are ^yen, supr^ p. 254. 

The objections to modernising the 
spelling do not apply to prose works, 
such as Sir Edwara Stracney's Globe 
edition of "Morte D' Arthur," 1870, 
because there is no occasion to insert 
the final e, or change the position of 
the accent, and there is no rhyme to 
be murdered. It was also possible in 
this case to insert a more usual for a 
less usual word, without sacrificing the 
metre. This book is a favourable speci- 
men of what can be done to modemiie 
the appearance without modemixine 
the spirit of an old prose writer, tma 
bring him into many hands which 
wouM haye neyer taken up the original. 

68 



986 SPECIMBKS OF SHAKSPERE^S PBONUNCIATIOK. Chap. YIII. { 8. 



SpBODCENB op THB CoNJBOTUBSD PsOinTllCIATION OP ShAKSPSBB, BBIlfO Ex. 
TRACTS PROM BIB PlATS, POLLOWINO THB WORDS OP THB FoLIO SDIXiaN 
OP 1623, WITH MODBRir PUHOTUATIOir AHD ARRANOBMBHT. 

L — ^Martshaunt ov Ven-ts. 

Akt 4, Seen 1, Spiitsh 60. Eom-edois, p. 179. 

50. Porsta. 

Dhe kwal'fti of mer'st «z not atraind, 

It drop'eth az dhe dzhen*t'l rain from Hev*'n 

TJpon* dhe plaas beneedh*. It iz tweis blest, 

It bles'eth mm dhat giivz and Htm dhat taaks. 

-T iz meiH'tiest^ in dhe meiH*tie8t. It bikumz' 

Dhe throon'ed' mon*ark bet*er dhan hiz kronn. 

Hfz sep'ter shoouz' dhe foors of tem'porAAl pou'or/ 

Dhe atTtbyyt ta aah and madzh'estei,* 

'Wheertn* duth sit dhe dreed and feer of k»qz. 

But mer'sr iz abuv* dhtis sep'terd swai, 

It iz enthroon'ed «n dhe Harts of k»qz, 

It iz an at'rtbyyt tu God Htmself' ; 

And eerth'lei pouer dnth dhen shoon leik'est Godz, 

When mer'sf see-z'nz dzhust'is. Dheer-foor,* Dzhen/ 

DhoouH dzhust'fs bii dhei plee, konstd'er dhiiB, 

Dhat tn dhe kunrs of dzhiist*«9, noon of us 

Shuuld sii salvaa'Sfun. Wii duu prai for mer'it, 

And dhat saam prai'er duth teetsh us aaI tu ren'der 

Dhe diidz of mer'si . 

II. — ^Az juu leik it. 

Akt 2, Seen 7, Spiitsh 31. Kom-edeix, p. 194. 

81. Dzhaa'kez. 

:Aa1 dhe world -z a staadzh, 
And aaI dhe men and wfin*en miir'lei plai'erz. 
Dheei naav dheeir ek'sits and dheeir enixAAiisez 
And oon man in hiz teim plaiz man't parts, 



^ Gill's pronimciatioii of t^A as (eiith) 
is adopted, so far as the vowel is con- 
ceraed, in place of SalesbaiVs (iA;h), 
on account of the rhymes light Me, 
right tpite, might »piU, etc., mpik 
p. 963. For the same reason, the (Xh) 
Aas been reduced to (h), supr^ p. 975. 

* GUI's (throon) is accepted in place 
of Salesbury'smore archaic lorm (truim). 

* (Shoouz) is preferred to the older 
(sheus) on account of the rhymes shew 
»0f woe theWf auppate thewa^ p. 960, 
under So. 

^ (Tem-porAAl) is due to the rhymes 
faU general^ etc., p. 956. (Pou*er) is 
written to shew the syllabic r, p. 951. 

* (Madz'estei) after Gill, ana on ac- 
count of the frequent rhymes of -y with 



(ei), p. 959. 

s Cheke and all modem orthoepists 
write a lon^ Towel in the second syl- 
lable. BuUokar's short Towel is pro- 
bably due to a mistaken etymology. 
The word is not ags., (jsapik p. 894.) 
Orrmin always writes it with a long 
Yowel, 'faref and forr with a short 
Towel. Matzner, £ng, Gram,^ 2\ 370, 
quotes it frequently in the diTided 
form, ]>^ foren, meaning, evidently, 
that being before^ i.e. •'» eotuequenee of 
that. The old for^i split up into the 
two modem forms beeause, and therefore. 

7 This is coniecturaL Smith aj^- 
parently said (Dzhyyz), but there is 
unfortunately a misprint in his book 
where the word is cited. 



Chap. VIII. { 8. SPECIMENS OP SHAKSPERE's PEONUNCIATIOK. 987 

Hiz akts bii'iq 8eT''n aadzhez. At fent, dhe twikAnt 

Mjy'liq and p3ry*kiq «n dhe nur'sez annz : 

Dhen,^ dhe whein'iq skuol'bwoi with hiz satsh'el 

And shein'f'q mom'iq faas, kriip'iq leik snail 

Unwf I'tqlei tu skuuL And dhen dhe luver, 

SeiH'iq leik for'nas, with a woo'M bal*ad 

Maad ta hiz mfs'tres ei'brou. Dhen, a sooul'dfer 

Eul of straindzh oodhz, and beid'ed leik dhe paid, 

Dzhee'lus in on*nr, sud'ain, and kwik m kwar'el, 

Siik'f'q dhe bab*'l repytaa'snin 

E'v'n in dhe kanninz mouth. And dhen, dhe dzhast'tiB> 

7n fair round bel't, with guud kaa-p'n leind. 

With eiz seveer*, and herd of for'nuAl kut, 

Eul of weiz sAAUZy and mod*em in'stAAnsez, 

And 600 nii plaiz hiz part. Dhe sikt aadzh shifts 

/ntu dhe leen and slip'erd pan'taluun, 

With spek'tak'lz on nooz, and poutsh on seid, 

Hiz juuth'ful hooz wel saard, a world tuu weid 

For hiz shruqk ahaqk, and hiz big man'lei yois, 

Tum'iiq again* tourd tsheildn'sh treb*'l, peips 

And whis't'lz in hiz sound. Last seen of aaI 

Dhat endz dhi's straindzh event'ful His'torei, 

Iz seknind tsheild'ishnes, and miir oblii'viun, 

Saauz tiith, sAAnz eiz, baauz taast, baahz everei thiq. 

III. — ^Dhe Sek'und Part of Ktq Hen*erei dhe 

Foourth. 
Akt 3, Seen 1, Sputsh 1. Hts-toreix, p. 85. 
1. Ktq. 

Hon man*! thou'zand of mei puur'est sub'dzhekts 

Aar at dhis ou-er asliip* ? Oo Sliip, oo dzhen*t*l Sliip^ 

Naa-tyyrz soft nurs, hou naav* ei freint'ed dhii, 

Dhat dhou noo moor wilt wain' mei ei'lidz doun, 

And stiip mei sens'ez in forget'folnes ? 

Whei raadh*er, Sliip, leist &ou in smook*! kribz, 

Upon* uneez'i pal*adz' stretsh'iq dhii, 

And Huisht^ with bnz'iq neint'fleiz tu dhei slum'ber, 

Dhen in dhe per'fyymd tsham'berz of dhe greet, 

Un'der dhe kan'opeiz of kost'lei staat. 

And luld with soundz of swiit'est mel'odei ? 

Oo dhou dul Qtod ! Whei leist dhou with dhe veil 

In looth'sum bedz, and leeyst dhe kiq*lei kuutsh 

A watsh-kaas, or a kom'on lar'um-bel ? 

Wilt dhou, upon* dhe nein and gid i mast, 

1 Deficient first measure, see supr^ ^ Pallads may haye been the old form 

p. 927, and p. 928, n. 2. and not a misprint. Falhtt is modem. 

' Gill always nses (ai), but as be ^ Huinh in the folio may baye been 

writes (waiz, waikht) for iret^Af, u?e^A/, intentional. Compare tohist = huitfU, 

be is not certain of the guttural. =hushed^ T 1, 2, 99 (6', 379). 



988 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's pronunciation. Chap. VIII. § 8. 

Seel up dhe shrp-bwoiz eiz, and rok hiz brainz 
In kraad'l of dhe ryyd tmper'fus surdzhy 
And tn dhe vtzftaa'siun of dhe weindz, 
Whuu taak dhe nif "lan btl'oouz bei dhe top, 
Kurl'tq dheeir mon'stnis Hedz, and Haq'iiq dhem 
With deef 'ntq klaam'urz m dhe sltp'rt kloudz, 
Dhat, with dhe mirl'ei, Deeth itself • awaaks* ? 
Kanst dhou, oo par'stal Sliip, giiv dhei repooz' 
Tu dhe wet see'bwoi m an ou*er soo ryyd : 
And f'n dhe kAjJm'est and moost sttl'est neiHt, 
Wtth aaI aplei'AAnses and meenz tu buut, 
Denei' «t tu a kiq ? Dhen, aap'i Loou, lei doun ! 
Uneez'f leiz dhe ned dhat weerz a kroun, 

IV. — Dhe Faa-mus His'torei of dhe Leif of Ktq 

Hen'eri dhe Eeint. 
Akt 3, Seen 2, Spiitsh-ez 92-111. Hts-toreiz, p. 222. 

92. Norfolk, 

Soo faar juu wel, mei lit'l gud lord kar'dinAAl. 

[£ks'e,imt aaI but Wal*Eei. 

93. Wul-zei. 

Soo faarwel* tu dhe ltt*'l gud juu beer miL 
Faarwel* ? A loq faarwel* tu aaI mei* greet'ues ! 
Dhts iz dhe staat of man ; tudai* nii puts foorth 
Dhe ten-der leevz of Hoops, tumor'oou bloB'umz, 
And beerz hiz bbish'tq on*urz thik upon* Htm : 
Dhe third dai kumz a frost, a kil'iq frost, 
And when mi thiqks, gud eez'i man, fill syyriei^ 
Hiz greet'nes iz a reip'niq, nips niz ruut, 
And dhen nii fAAlz, az ei du. Ei Haav ven'terd,' 
Leik Itt'l wan'tun bwoiz dhat swim on blad'erz, 
Dhis man'i sum'erz in a see of gloo'n', 
But far bijond' mei depth : mei HeiH-blooun preid 
At leqth brook un'der mii, and nou Haz left mii 
"Wee'ii and oould with ser'vis, tu dhe mer'si 
Of a ryyd streem, dhat must for ever neid mii. 
Vain pumps and glooTi of this world, ei naat jii ! 
Ei fin mei Hart n3ry oop*nd ! Oo, hou ru7etsh*ed 
Iz dhat puu'er man dhat Haqz on pnn'sez faa'vurz ! 
Dheer $z bitwiin* dhat smeil wii wud aspei'er tu, 
Dhat swiit aspekt* of pn'n'sez, and dheeir ryyin, 
Moor paqz and feerz, dhen warz or wim'en naav I 
And when nii fiAlz, nii fiAlz leik Lyysifer, 
Never tu Hoop again*. 

[Enter Knun'wel stand**) amaazd*. 
Whei HOU nou,. Krum'wel ? 

^ See snpr^ p. 760, note 6. 

' See the rhyme : enter yentnre, 8upr& p. 964, coL 2, and p. 973. 



Chap. VIIL i 8. SPEaMENS OF SHAKSPERE's PBONTJNCIATION. 989 

94. K r u m* w e 1 . 
Ei Haav noo pou'er tu speek, sir. 

95. KardinAAl. 

"What? Amaazd- 
At mei misfor'tyynz ? Kan dhei spirit wuii'der 
A greet man shtdd deklein* ? Nai, an juu wiip, 
Ei -m fAAl'n indiid*. 

96. Krnm'wel. 

Hou duuz jur graas 2 

97. Kardf'nAAl. 

Whei, wel. 
Never so tryylei Hap't, mei gud Krum*wel. 
Ei knoou meiself* nou, and ei f iil withtn* mii 
A pees abuY* aaI eerth'lei dig'ntteiz, 
A sttl and kwei'et kon'siens.* Dhe k»q Haz kyyrd mii, 
Ei um'blei thaqk niz graas, and from dheez shooold'erz^ 
Dheez ryyind p»l*arz, ont of ptt'i, taak-n 
A lood, wuuld stqk a naa*yi, 'tun mutsh on*nr. 
Oo -t iz a burd'en, Knim'wel, -t iz a bnrden 
•Tun Hevt for a man, dhat Hoops for nevn. 

98. Krnm'wel. 

Ei -m glad jur graas Haz maad dhat reint yys of tt. 

99. Kar*dinAAl. 

Ei Hoop ei Haav. Ei -m aa*bl nou, mithtqks*. 
Out of a for'trtyyd of sooul ei f iil, 
Tu endyyr* moor mtz-ereiz and greet 'er far 
Dhen mei week-Hart *ed en*emeiz daar of'er. 
"What nyyz abrood ? 

100. K rum* wel. 

Dhe Hevtest and dhe wurst 
Iz juur dtspleez'yyr wtth dhe ktq. 

101. Kar'dtnAAl. 

Gk)d bles H»in I 

102. Krum-weL 

Dhe nekst »z, dhat Str Tom*as Muur iz tshooz'n 
Lord TshAAH'selur, m Juur plaas. 

103. Kar-dtuAAl. 

Dhat -s sum*what sud'ain. 
But mi -z a leem^ed man.' Mai mi kontin-yy 
Loq th Htz HeiH'nes faa'vur, and duu dzhust'ts 

^ An Alexandrine from resolution ' Gill eires both (lem) and (leem). 

(p. 952), unless (kon^stens) be con- Possibly (leem) was intended for teach, 

tracted to ^ons-yens), (see Gill, supHi as a form of ags. laeren, and (lem) for 

p. 937), which would give a triasyllaDio learn, as a form of ags. leoraigan. 

measure, produced aliK> by the modem Hence (leera*ed) is here adopted for 

(kon'shBUs). doetus. 



990 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPEBE's PRONUNCIATION. ChAP. YUI. { 8. 

For tiyyths saak and Htz kon'siens, dhat mz boonz, 
When nii naz run Htz kuurs and sliips in bles'iqz, 
Mai Haav a tuumb of or'fanz teerz wept on Him. 
What moor ? 

104. Kmm'weL 

Dhat Kran*mer tz retumd* vith vel'kam, 
/nstAAld* lord artsh'btiBhop of Kan'terberi. 

105. Kar*dtnAAl. 
Dhat'B nyjz uidiid*. 

106. Krnm-wel. 

Last, dhat dhe laa'di An, 
Whuum dhe kiq nath tn see'kresei loq marted, 
Bhts dai was vyyd tn oop'n az Htz kwiin 
Goo'tq tu tshap'el, and dhe Tois tz nou 
Oon'lei abuut' Her koronaa'stun. 

107. Kar'dtnAAl. 

Dheer waz dhe waint dhat puld me doun. Oo Xrum*wel| 

Dhe ktq naz gon buond* mil. :Aa1 mei glooTtz 

/n dhat oon wum'an ei Hay lost for eyer. 

Noo sun shal ey*er nsh'er foorth mein on^urz, 

Or gild again* dhe noobi tmups dhat wait'ed ^ 

Upon* mei smeilz. Gxk), get dhii from mii, Krum*wel ! 

Ei am a puur fAAln man, unwurth'ei nou 

Tu bii dhd lord and mastrer. Siik dhe kiq ! 

Dhat son ei prai mai nev*er set ! Ei -v toould Him^^ 

What, and Hon tryy dhou art ; nii wt 1 advAAns* dhii 

Sum li't'l mem'orei of mii, wtl stir Htm — 

Ei knoou hiz noob*l naa*tyyr — ^not to let 

Dhei Hoop'ful 8erv*«s pertsh, tuu. Gud Krum'wel 

Neglekt* Htm not; maak 3^ nou, and proveid* 

For dhein ooun fyytyyr* Baaf*tt. 

108. Ernm'wel. 

Oo mei lord, 
Must ei dhen leey dhii ? Most ei niidz forgoo* 
Soo gud, BOO noo*b'l, and soo tryy a mast'er ? 
Beer witnes, aaI dhat naay not narts of ei-em. 
With what a sor'oou Krum'wel leeyz Htz lord. 
Dhe kiq shAAl naay mei sery*t8, but mei prai'erz 
For ey*er and for eyer, shAAl bii juurz ! 

109. KardtnAAl. 

Krum*wel, ei did not thtqk tu shed a teer 

In aaI mei miz*ereiz ; but dhou Hast foorst mii. 

Out of dhei on-est tryyth, tu plai dhe wum*an. 

^ The folio prints weighted^ shewing mfaU^ weiaht^ supr^ p. 987, n. 2. 
the confusion then existing between ' Or (iyytei). 



Chap. YIII. { 8. SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERb's PBONUNCIATION. 991 

Let -8 drei our eiz ; and dhns far neer mii, Erum'wel, 

And when ei am forgot*n, az ei shal bii, 

And sliip tn dnl koould mar'b'l, wheer noo men*8«un 

Of mii moor must bii Hard of : sai, ei tAAHt dhii ; 

Sai, Wul'zei, dliat oons trood dhe waiz of gloo*ri 

And sonnd'ed aaI dhe depths and shoolz of on'ur, 

Pound dhii a wai, out of mz rtrak, tu reiz m, 

A syyr and saaf oon, dhoouH, dhei mast'er mtst ft. 

Mark but mei f^Al, and -dhat dhat ryy'ind mii. 

Krum'wel, ei tshardzh dhii fliq awai ambts'iun ! 

Bei 'dhat s»n lei dhe an'dzhelz : hou kan man dhen, 

Bhe im'aadzh of hiz maak'er, Hoop tu wm bei -t ? 

LuY dheiself' last, tsher'ish dhooz Harts dhat naat dhiL 

Korup'stun wmz not moor dhan on*estei. 

Stil, in dhei reint Hand, kar'i dzhen'tl pees 

Tu sei'lens en'vtus tuqz. Bii dzhust and feer not ; 

Let aaI dhe endz dhou eemst^ at, bii dhei kun-treiz, 

Dhei Godz, and Tryyths. Dhen if dhou fiAlst, oo Erum'wel, 

Dhou fAAlst a bles'ed mart'er. Serv dhe ktq. 

And — prtdh'ii leed mii in — 

Dheer — taak an in'ventrt * of aaI ei Haav, 

Tu dhe last pen*t ; -t iz dhe ktqz ; mei roob. 

And mei mteg'rttei tu Hevn, iz aaI 

Ei daar nou kAAl mei ooun. Oo Krum'wel, Krum'wel ! 

Had ei but servd mei Gk)d w»th HAAf dhe zeel 

Ei servd mei kiq, mi wuuld not m mein aadzh 

Haay left mii naak'ed tu mein en*emeiz ! 

110. Krum*wel. 
Gud sir, Haav paa'siens. 

111. KardtuAAl. 

Soo ei Haav. Faarwel* 
Dhe Hoops 'oi kuurt, mei Hoops in Hey*n du dwel. 



v.— Dhe Tradzh-edt of Ham-let, Prtns of 

Den'mark. 

Akt 3, Seen 2, Spiitsh'ec 1-^. Tradzk'edeiz, p. 266. 

1. Ham'let. 

Speek dhe spiitsh, ei prai juu, az ei pronounst* tt tu jua, tnp*iqlei 
on dhe tuq. But if juu moudh it, az man'i of juur plai'erz duu, 
ei Had az liiv dhe toun*krei*er ^ad spook mei leinz. Nor duu not 
SAAU dhe aair tun mutsh with Juur Hand, dhus, but yyz aaI 
dzhent'lei. For in dhe ver'i tor*ent, tem-pest, and, az ei mai sai, 

* For this word there ia no external and the position of the accent seems 

authority ; I have adopted (eemz) for established by : Forsooth an inyentoiT, 

the reasons on p. 451, note, col. 2, 1. 18. thus Importing H^ 3, 2, 49 (609, 124} ; 

' The contraction is harsh, but the would testify, to enrich mine inyentory 

full pronunciation would be harsher, Cy 2, 2, 6 (962, 30). 



992 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERE's pronunciation. Chap. VIII. § 8. 



dhe wherl'weind of pas'nm, juu must aktrei'er and biget* a tem*- 
perAAns dhat mai giiv it smuudli'nes. Oo ! tt ofendz* mi tu dhe 
sooul, tu sii a robus'tms per-wtg*-paa'ted fel'oou teer a pas'tun tu 
tat'erz, tu ver*» ragz, tu spltt dhe eerz of dhe ground'ltqz, whuu, 
for dhe moost part, aar kaa'pab'l of noth*«q, but ineks'plikab'l dum 
shoouz, and nuiz.' Ei kud naav sutch a fel'oou whtpt for oor- 
duu'iq Ter*magaunt ; it out'Her'odz Her'od : prai juu, avoid' tt. 

2. Ftrst Plai-er. 
Ei war'AAnt juur on'ur. 

3. H a m* 1 e t. 

Bii not *tuu taam neeidh-er ; but let Juur ooun dtskres'tun bii 
juur tyytur. Syyt dhe ak'Siun tu dhe wurd, dhe wurd tu dhe 
ak'stun, with dhts spes-iAAl obzer'VAAns, dhat juu oorstep* not dhe 
mod'estei of naa'tyyr. For an*» th»q soo overdun* tz fix)in dhe 
pur 'pus of plai'iq, whuuz end booth at dhe first and nou, waz and 
tz, tu Hooidd az tweer dhe nifr'ur up tu naa'tyyr ; tu shoou ver-tyy 
Her ooun fee'tyyr, skom Her ooun tm'aadzh, and dhe ver't aadzh 
and bod'f of dhe teim, Htz form and pres'yyr. 'Novl, dhts overdun-, 
or kum tar'di *of, dhoouH ft maak dhe unsktl'fiil laan kan'ot but 
maak dhe dzhyydis'tus griiv, dhe sen'syyr of whttsh oon, must 
tn Juur alou'ans oorwain* a Hool thee'atei^ of udherz. Oo, dheer 
bii plai'erz dhat ei naav siin plai, and Hard udh'erz praiz, and *dhat 
HeiH'lei, — not tu speek tt profaan'lei — dhat neeidh'er Haavtq dhe 
ak'sent of krtst'tanz, nor dhe gaat of krtst'tan, paa'gan, or Korman,^ 
Haav soo strut'ed and bel'ooud, dhat ei naay thoount sum of naa*- 
tyyrz dzhurneimen Had maad men, and not maad dhem wel, 
dheei tm'ttaated Hyyman'ttt soo abnom-inablei.* 



^ This is adopted, in place of the 
modem periwig, because the anartoB 
generally read perwig^ and Mi^ge, 
1688, gives the pronunciation (paer*- 
wtg), which shews that the • in the 
periwig of the quarto of 1676 was not 
pronounced. The first and second 
folios have pery^wigf the third and 
fourth have perriwig. The pronun- 
ciation (per-iig) given by Jones, 1700, 
seems, however, to be really still older, 
as compared with French perrugue, and 
the orthography peruke. The order of 
evolution seems to have been (per*yyk*, 
per-iig, per*wie, per'iwig, wig) ; com- 
pare modem out from omnibus, and 
the older drake. Old Norse andriki, 
Matzner, 1, 165; Stratmann, 158. 

' Price seems to give (naiz), sa^rk 
p. 134, a rvn th century pronunciation 
confirmed by a xixth century vul- 
garism, and indicating a xvi tii century 
(nuiz), which is therefore adopted in 
the absence of direct authority (p. 979 J. 

' Notwithstandins; the vulgar (thi- 
ee'ti)f which would imply an older 



position of the accent, this place is 
settled by Shakspere himself, see AT 
2, 7, 30 (214', 137), KJ 2, 1, 83 (338, 
874), R» 5, 2, 6 (377', 23). 

^ All the folios read or Norman, but 
the quartos have nor man, which is 
adopted by the Cambridge editors. Both 
are manifestly erroneous. As Denmark 
in this ^lay is at war with Norway, it 
is possible that Hamlet may have 
meant to put his enemies into the 
position of being neither Christian nor 

Eagan, and that the right reading may 
ave been or Norw^yan, a Shaksperian 
word, see M 1, 2, 5 (788', 31) ; 1, 2, 13 
(789, 49) ; 1, 3. 36 (790, 96), and 
easily confused by a compositor with 
the better known word Norman, which 
however occurs in its usual sense in 
this same play, H 4, 7, 20 (839, 91). 

A On the insertion of the aspirate in 
this word, sbe suprii p. 220. There is 
evidently a play on humanity and the 
old fedse derivation ab-homine^ so that 
abhommably = inhumanly. 



Chap. YIIL § 8. SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPEBe's PRONUNCIATION. 993 

4. First Plai-er. 

Ei Hoop wii Haav reformd* dhat indif'erentlei with us, sir. 

5. Ham'let. 

Oo, reform it AAltugedh'er. And let dhooz dhat plai juur 
kloonz, speek noo moor dhen iz set doun for dhem. For dheer 
bii of dhem, dhat wil dhemselvz' laan, ta set on sum kwan'titi 
of bar* en spektaa'tnrz ta laan *tuu, dhoooH in dhe meen teim 
sum nes'esari kwest'iun of dhe plai bii dhen tu bii konsid'erd. 
Dhat -s Yil-anus, and shoouz a most pit'ifol ambiis'iun in dhe 
fuul dhat jjz'ez it. GK>o maak juu red'i. 

YI.— Dhe Taam-iq of dhe Shroou.* 
Akt 4, Seen 1, Spiitsh-ez 1-47. Eom*edeiz, p. 220. 

1. Gruu'mio. 

Fei, fei on aaI tei'erd dzhaadz, on aaI mad mast'erz, and aaI 
foul waiz ! Waz ever man soo beet*n ! Waz ever man soo rai'ed! 
Waz ever man soo wee'n' ! £i am sent bifoor* tu maak a fei'er, and 
dheei ar kum*iq aft'er tu warm dhem. Nou, weer ei not a lit'l pot, 
and suun not, mei yer-i lips meintfriiz tu mei tiith, mei tuq tu dhe 
ruuf of mei mouth, mei Hart in mei bel'i, eer ei ehuuld kum bei a 
fei'er tu thoou' mii; but ei with bloou'iq dhe fei*er shal warm 
meiself* : for konsid'eriq dhe wedh'er, a tlil-er man dhen ei wil 
taak koould. Holaa* ! Hoo'aa* ! Kur'tis ! 

2. Kurt IS. 
Whuu IZ dhat kAAlz soo koould'lei ? 

3. Gruu'mio. 

A piis of eis. if dhou dout it, dhou maist sleid from mei 
shoould'er tu mei mil, with noo greet'er a run but mei Hed and nek. 
A fei'er, gud Kur'tiiB ! 

4. Kurt IS. 

Iz mei mast'er and hiz weif kum'iq, Gruu'mib ? 

5. Gruu-mio. 

Oo, ei, Kur*tis, ei, and dheer'foor fei'er! fei'er! kast on noo 
waat'er. 

6. Kurt IB, 

Iz shii soo Hot a shroou az shii -z repoort'ed ? 

7. Gruu'mio. 

Shii waz, gud Kur'tiis, bifoor* dhis frost. But dhou knooust 
wint'er taamz man, wum*an, and beest ; for it Hath taamd mei 
oould mast'er, and mei nyy mis'triiB, and meiself', fel'oou Kur*ti8. 

^ Constantlj spelled throw in the legitimate fonn, from ags. faiffon, 

first folio, and compare the rhymes, comparable to (knoou), from a^ 

p. 960, under 8o. enawan. The modem (thAA) implies 

' This is Smith's pronunciation, the an older (thAAU, than), which, how- 

onlj authority I hare found. It is a erer, is more strictly a northern fonn. 



994 SPBCIMEKS OF SHAKSPERE's pronunciation. Chap. VIII. { 8. 

8. Kurtts. 

Awai' ! jhu thrii-mah fuul ! Ei am noo beest. 

9. Grnn'mio. 

Am ei but thrii tnsh'ez ? Whei dhei Hom iz a fdnt, and soo loq 
am ei at dhe leest. Bat wilt dhou maak a fei'er ? or sIiaaI ei 
komplaiDL* on dhii tu our misixiSy whuuz Hand, shii bii'tq nou at 
Hand, dbou shalt sunn fiil, tu dhei koould kum'fart, for bii^tq sloou 
in dhei Hot ofis ? 

10. Kurtts. 

Ei pndh4iy gud Gruu*m»6, tel mii, hou gooz dhe world ? 

11. Gruu*mfo. 

A koould world, Kur'tiis, tn everei of*«B but dhein, and dheer- 
foor, fei'er ! Duu dhei dyyti, and naav dhei dyy*ti, for mei mast'er 
and mis'triis aar AAl'mooat frooz'n tu deeth. 

12. Kurtts. 

I>heer*-z fei^er red'i ! and dheer'foor, gud Gruu*mio, dhe nyyz ! 

13. Gruu'mto. 

Whei — Dzhak bwoi, hoo bwoi ! — and az mutsh nyyz az dhou wilt. 

14. Kurtts. 
Kum, juu are soo fiil of kun'tkatsh'iq ! 

15. Gruu'mio. 

Whei, dheeribor, fei'er ! for ei naav kAAHt ekstreem* koould. 
Wheer -z dhe kuuk? iz sup-erred't, dhe Houstnmd, rush^ez strooud, 
kob'webz swept, dhe servtqmen tn dheeir nyy fast'«an, dhe wheit 
stok'tqz, and everei of-tser hiz wed't'q gar*ment on? £ii dhe 
Dzhaks fu'er wtthtn*, dhe Dzhtlz fai*er without',^ dhe kar*pet8 
laid, and everei thtq tn or*der ? 

16. Kurtts. 

:Aa1 red't, and dheer*foor, ei prai dhii, nyyz I 

17. Gruu'mto. 

Ftirst knoou, mei Hors tz tei'erd, mei mast'er and mts'trtis £L&ln 
out. 

18. Kurtts. 
Hou? 

19. Gruu'mto. 

Out of dheeir sad'lz tn*tu dhe durt ; and dheerbei' Haqz a taal. 

* Hanmer transposes tcithin and ranteed by Sir John Harrineton's 

unthotit, but the result is not Terv in- " New Discourse on a stale suoject, 

telligible. All will be clear if we called the Metamorphosis of JJax^** 

suppose Grumio to haye been struck meaning a Jakes, 1696. The Jaek» 

by an unsavoury pun as soon as he and GilU came pat, compare The Bo" 

uttered Jacks fair, thinking of a Jakes, bees Book of the Early English Text 

so notoriously foul * within.* The Society, p. 22, v. 90, " and iangylle 

similarity of pronunciation is gua- nether wiUi lak ne lylle," ▲.d. 1480. 



Chap. yiii. i 8. SPECIMENS OF shakspe&e's pbonuvciatiom. 995 

20. Kuril 8. 
Let -8 Haa -t, gad Graum'to. 

21. Gruu'mto. 
Lend dhein eer. 

22. Kurtis. 
Heer.* 

23. Ornu'info. 
Dheer! 

24. Kurtfs. 

Dhis iz ta fill a taal, not tu heer a taaL 

25. Grnum'fo. 

And dheerfoor -t iz luild a sen'stbl taaL And dhts Imf waz bnt 
ta knok at juar eer, and biseetsh' a Itst'niq. Nou ei bigm. Im- 
prei'mis, wii kaam doan a fool Htl, mei mas*ter reid'tq bmeind* mei 
mis'tns. 

26. Kurtts. 
Booth of oon hops ? 

27. GruQ'mto. 

Wbat -8 dbat ta dhii ? 

28. Kurtfs. 
Wbei — a Hors. 

29. Grau'mto. 

Tel dbou dbe taal ! But Hadst dhou not krost mii, dhou shuuldst 
Haay Hard hou Her hops fel, and shii un*der Her Hors : dhou shuuldst 
Haay Hard in hou mei'erei a plaas ; hou shii was bimuild' ': hou mi 
left Her with dhe Hors upon* Her; hou nii beet mii bikAAz* Her hois 
stum'b'ld; hou shii waad'ed thruuH dhe durt tu pluk Htm *of mil ; 
HOU nii swoor ; hou shii praid, dhat never praid bifoor* ; hou ei 
kreid ; hou dhe Hors'ez ran awai* ; hou Her brei'd'l waz burst ; hou 
ei lost mei krup'er — with man't th»qz of wur'dhei mern'orei, whitsh 
nou shAAl deifaoblii'ynuiy and dhou return* unekspeer'fensttudhei 
graay. 

30. Kurtfs. 

Bei dhis rek'niq nii tz moor shroou dhan shii. 

31. Gruu'mto. 

Ei, and *dhat dhou and dhe proud'est of xuu aaI shAAlfeind when 
nii kumz Hoom. But what tAAk ei of dhts ? KaaI foorth 
Nathan'iel, Dzhoo'sef, Nik'olaas, Ftl'tp, WAiI'ter, Syyg'ersop, and 
dhe rest. Let dheeir nedz bii sliik'lei koombd, dheeir blyy koots 
brusht, and dheeir gar'terz of an «nd»f 'erent knit ; let dhem kurt'st 
with dheeir left legz, and not prezyym* tu tutsh a neer of mei 
mas*terz Hors-tail, til dheei kis dheeir nandz. Aar dheei aaI red't ? 

^ Mere is pronounced (neer) for the * See snpr^ p. 957f col. 2, at bottom, 

play of Bonna in eaty here^ there^ hear. ' Compare Smith's (tor'mnil) = tur^ 

Compare the pun here^ heir, supr^ moil, ana Cooper's (muil)=mot7, be- 

p. 80, note, and p. 924, col 2. coming (mail) in Jones, supr^ p. 134. 



996 SPECIMENS OF SHAKSPERe's pronunciation. Ch4P. VIII. § 8. 

32. Kurtts. 
Dheei aar. 

33. Gruu'mto. 

KaaI dhem foorth. 

34. Kurtts. 

Duu ju Heer, hoo ! Juu must miit mei mais'ter* takoun'tenAAns 
mei mts'tris ! 

35. Gruu'mto. 
Wliei, shii Hath a faas of Her ooun. 

36. Kurtfs. 
Whuu knoous not dhat. 

37. Gruu'mto. 

Dhou, it siimzy dhat kAAlz for kum'panei ta koun'teiiAAns Her. 

38. Kurtts. 

Ei kAAl dhem fuurth tu kred'tt Her. 

[Enter foour or fei? aenr'iqmen. 

39. Gruu'mto. 
Whei, shii kumz tu bor'oou noth'iq of dhem. 

40. Nathan-f'el. 
"Wel'kum Hoom, Gruu'mtb ! 

41. F«l-tp. 
Hou nouy Gruu'mtb ! 

42. Dzhoo'sef. 
What, Gniu*mto ! 

43. ^fk'olaas. 
Fel'oou Gruu'mib ! 

44. Nathan'tel. 
Hou nou, oould lad ? 

45. Gruu'mto. 

"Wel'kum, juu; hou nou, juu; what, juu; fel'oou, juu; and 
dhus mutsh for griit'tq. Nou mei sprjys kumpau'tuiiz, iz aaI 
red't, and aaI thtqz neet ? 

46. N a t h a n* t e 1 . 
AaI thtqz iz red't. Hou niir «z our mas'ter ? 

47. Gruu'mto. 

lin at Hand, aleint'ed bei dhts, and dheer'foor bii not — 
koks pas'iun ! sei'lens ! ei neer mei mas'ter. 

* Spelled maister in the folio. Two pronunciations (maiB'ter, mas'ter) may 
have prevailed then, as (meest'i) is still heard in the provinces, (p. 982, n. c 2). 



EXTEA BEBIEB. 

Th$ Piiblicationa for 1867 {one guinea) are: — 

I. WILLIAM OF PALKRXE ; or, WILLIAM AND THE WERWOLF. Re-edited flfom 

th(> unique MS iu KinK*B CoIleKe, Cambridfre, by the Rev. W. W. Skkat, M.A. 13«. 
II. EARLY ENGLISH PRONUNXIATION. with especial Reference to Shokspere and 
Chaucer, by A. J. Ellib, Eisq., F.K.8. Part I. 10«. 

The Pftblicatiomfor 1868 (one guinea) are: — 

III. CAX ION'S HOOK OF CURTESYE, in Three Versions: I, from the unique printed copy 
in the Cmibridtce Univernity Library ; 2, from the Oriel MS. 79; 3, from the Bulliol MS. 
STvl. Edited bv F. J. FukniVall, Eiiq., M.A. 5^. 
IV. IIAVELOK THIE DANE. Re-edited from the unique MS. by the Bcv. W. W. Sksat, 
M. A., -with the sanction and aid of the original editor. Sir Frkdehick MAnoEif. 10*. 
V. CHAUCER'S BOETIIIUS. Edited ftum the two beM MSS. by R. Mobrib, E»q. 12«. 

VI. CliEVELERE ASSIONE. Re-edited from the unique MS. by U. H. Gibbb, C^. U, 

The rubliiatione for 1809 {one guinea) are : — 

VII. EARLY ENGLISH PRONUNCIATION, with eBpecial Reference to Shakapere and 
Chituci-r, bv A. J. Ej.i.ih, E«q., F.R.S. Part II. \0s. 

VIII. QUEKNE kLIZABETHES ACHADEMY, A BOOK OF PRECEDENCE, &c. Edited 
by F. J. Fi-KNivALL, Esq., with Essays on early Italian and German Books of Couitesy, 
bv W. M. Ro»ffi-mi, Es^q., and £. Oswald, E^4l. \Zs, 
IX. AWDELEY'S FUATERNITYE OF VACABO??DES, IIARMAN'S CAVEAT, etc. Edited 
by E. ViLEs, Esi}., and F. J. Fubnivall, Etiq. Is. Bd, 

The Publications for 1870 are .•— 

X. ANDREW BOORDE'S INTRODUCTION OF KNOWLEDGE, 1547. and DYETARY 
OF IIKALTH, 1542; with BARNES IN THE DEFENCE OF THE 6ERDE, 1542-S.- 
Edito<I. with a life of Boorde, and an account of hi8 Workx, by F. J. Fvrnivai.l, M.A. 18«. 
XI. BAlllM)UIl's BRUCE, Part I. Edited from the MSS. and early printed editions, by the 
llev. W. W. Skkai, .M.A. 12*. 

The publications of The Early Enylinh Text Society are divided into 
Four Cla.ssos. I. Arthur and other Komunces. II. Works illustrating 
our Dialects and the History of our Languajje, including a Scries of 
re-editions of our early Dictionaries. III. Biblical Translations and 
Religious Treatises. lY. Miscellaneous. The following are some of 
the works which in future years will bo published in each of the 
Classes. (The Extra Series, which commenced in 1867, is intended for 
re-editions.) 

Syr Thomas Miileor's Morte d'Arthur. To be edited from Caxton's edition (1485 a.d,), 
with a new Preface, Notes, and a Glossary. {In the Extra Series.) 

The History of the Saint Graal or Sank Kyal. By Henry Lonolich, Skynner (ab. 
IJ-IO A.D.). To be re-edited from the uuiciue MS. in tlio Library of Corpiu 
Christi Coll., Cambridge, by F. J. Fumivall. Esq., M.A. (7« the Extra Seiin.) 

The En|?lish Churlemagno Romances. From the Auehinleck and other MSS. 

The Rornauee of Sir Generides. From the MS. in Trin. Coll., Cambridge. 

The Romance or Legend of Sir Ypotis. From the Vernon MS. 

n. 

Cursor Mundi. or Cursur o Worlde, in the Northern and Midland Dialects. To be 

odit^'d from the MSS. in the British Museum and Bodleian Libraries, by R. 

Morris, Esq. [Copied, 

Hampol<''8 Version of, and Commentary on, tlio Psalms, and other English Works. 

To be edit4}d from Northern MSS. by R. Morris, Esq. [Copitd, 

Barbour's Lives of Saints, in the Northern dialect. From the Cambridge University MS, 
A Collfction of Early English Treatises on Grammar. To be edited chiefly from 

MbS. for the tirat time by Henry B. Wheatley, Edci. [Copied, 

ni. 

The Old and Now Testament in Verse. To be edited from the Vernon MS. by R, 

Morris, f^sq. [Copied. 

Modytacions of the Soper of our Lorde Thesu, etc., perhaps by Robert of Brnnne. 

To bo odited from the Karl. MS. 1/01 (ab. 1360 A.D.), etc., by J. M. Cowper, 

Esfj., M.A. 
Lydguto's Life of St. Edmund. From the presentation MS. to Henry VI., Hail. 

2278. 

IV. 

The Third Version of Piers Plowman. To be edited from the MSS., with a Tolume 
of Notes and Glossary, by the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A., in 1872 A 187». [C^opied. 

An Early English Verse Translation of Boccaccio*8 De Claris MulieribvLt. l<v Va 
edited by W. M. Ro88otti, Esq., and Mr. £. Btock, \5>)qiM<a^. 



(Karlj (Kitijlisli 3Jext ^acictg. 

Tho Siibscriiition is £ 1 Is. a year [ami £1 Is. (Larp:f 1*:ijkt, 
£2 2j».) adilitional for Iho KxTii.v Skuiks], due iu ailvaiKoon the 1st of 
Janl'Akv, ami sboulil ])e ]Kii(l eitluT to thv Society's Ac^coiiiit at llie 
Union Ikuik of London, 1 1, Ar;ryll riacc, Uop'iit Street, \V., or by 
post-offi(ru order (niadi* ]»;iyal)lo at the Chief ()tii<'t\ London) to the 
Hon. Sec, IIknky J>. Wmkatlkv, Esij., .3o. Berner.s Street, London, W. 
The Society's Text?> are al>o soM separauly at the prices put alter iheni 
iu the lists. 

The ruhUcaiioHM fur 1S71 >vifl br rhn^ru from tht JoUinrintj : — 

44. TlIK ALLITKRVTIVK KoMANCK (»K .H)«ii:iMI «)K XKIMVTIIKA, or Tlfi: HOLY 
(illVAI.: 11 friirtinTir tnun ihr V«Tii'm M'*., ciliii'd l»v ihr Ilcv. \V. \V. Skkvt. M.A. 5^ 

45. KlNd ALFIIKD'S WKsT-SAXuN VKIISION OF M (.KKCJOllY'S I'A^IOKAI. ('\1:K, 
p<litc-(l frnii 2 Mss. with an ICii^ili^li tr.iiislation. :mii ilu; I/iUii oriuiiuil, by ]Ii:M;r 
SwKK.r. Kmj., of Hiilli(»l Collrjrc, Oxfnrcl. V,\r\ I. lo.^. 

AN OLD KN'CJLISU MWCKLLANY : A MKsTLMlY, I'OKMS ON TIIK VASsIOX OF CllUISr 
AND TO \\\V. VIKOIN. (•«l:trd fr-nu tin- MSs. hv K. Mui:uis K-fi-, LL.I». ' In thr /V..vs. 

SIR DAVID LYNDLSAY's WOJIKS IVirt V., eonlainiiiir li> Mi.mr I'.K-m«, crUlrd by .Iamks 
A. IL MvuHW, Lm(., with a cntu:il L-» iv bv I'rof. Nkiihi.. ol Olas^ow. \[n fh'i! rt'.-..". 

LKOKNDS OF THK IIOLYIKHH): AijkI.-nixoii ami Ivirly Kniili^h I'ocmv, with \*o...Uiii<. 
Kditcil from MSS. bv Kk-iiaiid Mouris. K-q., Lli.D. [Jn thi' I'li-ks. 

TIMK'S WmSlLK, A:c., hv K. C , :ih. UIKJ, ««l. bv J. M. Cow im u. Kmj. hi the l',i-:,M. 

TIIK LIFK OF sr. .IlLLVNA, 2 vfr-ion^ with iranslutioiiH ; edited iVrtiu the MSS by the lirv. 

T. O. COCKWNK. [In tfii- PrtS9. 

THE OKST insTORIALK OF TIIK nKSTlircrioN OK TIIOY, tnm^'.atvd fr.uu (iiino i.k 

Ci)L'»SN.v. To be rdiicd from t!if uiitjue MS. hi lhi» lluiitvrian Miisruni, (ila-ff-jw, by 1>. 

DoNAi.iisoN, Kmi-, and th<' \\.f\'. O. A. I'^mon. Piirt IL T/w thf' /Vi'v*. 

OLD KX(JIJSII m)MlMKS. Sriios IL. cditid from a MS. in Tni.ity College, CambruU'o, by 

KuiiAiMt MiMiiii^. l>«i , LI..I>. ^ In the Vrt/>. 

THE LVY FOLK'S MASS-BOOK, edit.d fr )iu the MSS. by the 11-. v. T. F. .Simmons. Canon 

of York. [In the Vnss. 

MFjKLIX. l* irt IV., ccmtaininK: Prefac. Inibx, an^l Olossarv. Eilited bv II. B. Wukah-KV, \'.^i\ 
AN(iLO-SA\oN MOMILIKS, fnmi the .M miuH of Loth': m':- MS., JiTl .\.d., to be oditcii ly 

K. MouKis, K'H , LL.D, 
.fiLFKlC's MKTHICAr. IIOMILIK^, and LIVI.S OF SAIN IS, to be edited from Cnlton Ms. 

JuUusi II. vii., by lU«' Kt-v. \V. SV. Skiai. M..\. 

EXTRA SERIES. 

Th(* Vnhllcfttiiws fnr 1.S71 ort : — 

XII. ENOL\ND IN. IIKNKY VIIl.'s TI.ME : a I)ialo-uo iKtweon Canlinal Pole and I.iip.ot, 
mainly on the Cmidition of England, Mriltcn by Fuom ix Stakkky, Chaplain to llfnry 
VIII.' Edil«Ml by .1. M. Cowv»:k, E>q., wirii an Introdi.i-iion by the Kev. I'rof. URhWKK, 
Culeiuliror of th'- Si.iti' I'api'i-* of lli'jirv VIII. I'arl II. Ms. 

XIII. A M'PPLKArVoN OF TIIK UIKi^F.US, bv Simin Fi-h. ab. UZW \.d.. ed. bv F. .1. 
Fi iiNivAi.i., M.A.: with A sri'l'I.MA ITON T«) OCIi Al(WrK SolKKAU.NE LnUl'F., 
L'lU ; A sriMM.H'ArioN OF I UK roiUK COMMON>. IMf!; Tilt Dt-.C.VYK of 
ENlil.AND, THUorOll rilK MrLTlTl'DK OF SIIKF.P, 1j:)m :i, etl. by J. .M. Cowiik, 
Esq (i>. 

XIV. EAIII.Y ENGLISH I'RONCNCI ATION. with i-p.-cial nference to Shukspere and 
Chaucer, by A. J. Ki.i.i-*. Ksii-, F.U S. Pail III. Ic»a. 

T//t! I'ub/imf ions for ls7'- ^'"'VV ihntoic : - 

ROBEIir CKOWI.KY'S F.IM'illAM'*. et( .. . d-.trd bv .T. M Cowi-kr. r.>i\. [At /V ,.,,. 

TIIK COMI'LAYNT OF scon. \NI). ,i!.. l.)J«*. a.o ,'c.liird bvj. A.II. Mihkay.Esp,. AtVr,>,n. 

CllAFCEirs UUI:D and MVLK for ClIILDltKN.ur-' iriali>con the A^lrolabe.'' Kdiud 

from tho M>S. byth*; llcv. \V. \V. Ski at, .M.A. "/» the /'#■.. v>. 

REPRINTING FUND. 

Additional Subscribers' nanie.s are wanted for the Texts of IsG.') and \^iM\. 

A few oopi.>s ari» loft of Xi). 17, Kv^r.i-jU fr>':i PiiTs Pliwman, \$.\ No. 20 
Uiimpulo's TreatiscH. 2>-. ; No 23. Ay^'iibiio. 10.<. <»»/. 

TLr« Society's Report, January. 1S70 iui«l l**ri, with T.isls of 'JVxls to ho piililislicl 
in futnro yoars, etc., etc., can 1m> hml on applii-aik'n to the JJon. 8ecret:irv 
IIeNKY 13.* WlIL.VlLLY, Esq., H-S, lif'rncTM Street, W. 

LONDON: X. THUBNKll & CO., 8 & r,0, P.VTEUNOSTEU HOW. 

DUIIMN: WILMAM MeUEK, 18, NASSAl' STRKKT. 

EDIXIJURGU: T. G. STHVEXSOX, 22, SOUTH FKKDEUK^K STUKET. 

(iLASnoW: HU(;iI HOPKIXS, 6, KDYAL BANK PLACE. 

BEUUX: ASllER & CO., UXTER DKX LIXDEX, 11. 

N¥AV YORK: 0. SO\U\\XVAl & TO.-, \A'X\HMAVl' & HOLT. 

PUIIADELVUW-. 3. T\.A.\VV\NvWTV k v:v^. 



. I 



I « 



' ! I 



I- 



■ t